Kategoriat
3/2018 WiderScreen 21 (3)

Groteski true crime: Rikosdraamadokumentaariset formaatit inhon ja provokatiivisuuden näkökulmista

inho, katselukokemus, provokatiivinen televisiotuotanto, true crime

Pauliina Tuomi
pauliina.tuomi [a] tut.fi
Tutkijatohtori
TUT Game Lab
Tampereen teknillinen yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Tuomi, Pauliina. 2018. ”Groteski true crime: Rikosdraamadokumentaariset formaatit inhon ja provokatiivisuuden näkökulmista”. WiderScreen 21 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-3/groteski-true-crime-rikosdraamadokumentaariset-formaatit-inhon-ja-provokatiivisuuden-nakokulmista/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Nykypäivän televisiotarjonta ja ohjelmasisällöt pyrkivät kerta toisensa jälkeen shokeeraamaan ja härnäämään katsojan televisioruudun ääreen. Ilmiönä provokatiivinen televisiotuotanto tarkoittaa yksinkertaisimmillaan TV-sisältöjä, jotka ovat jollakin muotoa yleisiä arvoja, normeja ja jopa moraalikäsityksiä ravistelevia. Normien keikuttamisen keinoina niin irstailu, sosiaalisten instituutioiden – kuten avioliiton ja perheen – ravistelu ja erilaisuuden sekä poikkeavuuden hyväksikäyttö. Yhtenä selkeänä ”provotöllön” muotona toimivat erilaiset true crime -formaatit, jotka kuvailevat oikeasti tapahtuneiden henkirikosten groteskeja yksityiskohtia ja ihmiskohtaloita. Nämä dokumentit kuuluvat televisiodokumentin lajityyppiin, mutta myös sen erityisempiin alalajeihin kuten ns. sokkidokumenttien (’shock doc’) ja dokudraaman kategorioihin. Artikkeli keskittyy true crime -formaatteihin ja niiden sisältöihin inhottavuuden ja vastenmielisyyden näkökulmista. Artikkelissa esitellään true crime -formaattien yleisimpiä esiintymismuotoja lähiluvun ja sisällönanalyysin kautta. Tutkimuskysymyksinä 1) Millaisia ovat true crime -formaattien toistuvat pääteemat ja konventiot? 2) miten true crime -formaatit kutsuvat katsojan katsomaan provokatiivisuuden ja inhottavuuden näkökulmista? 3) mihin katselukokemuksen (kielletty) nautinto mahdollisesti perustuu?

Aineistona on 50 kpl erilaisia TV-ohjelmia, jotka on esitetty Suomessa Frii- tai Discovery Networkin ID-teema-kanavilla. Ohjelmat analysoidaan ja kategorisoidaan niiden 1) otsikkojen, 2) kuvaustekstien ja 3) ohjelmasisällön tasoilla. Artikkelin tulokset esittelevät teemat ja tavat, joille ohjelmat ja niiden provokatiivisuus ja inhottavuus rakentuvat sekä kunkin kategorian ominaispiirteet. Artikkelissa sivutaan myös ohjelmien antia mahdollisen syyllisyyttä synnyttävän katselunautinnon (guilty pleasure) ja motiivin näkökulmista.

1 Johdanto ja tutkimusfokus

Olen tutkinut aiemmin 2000-luvun television keinoja aktivoida ja osallistaa yleisöä – niin teknisellä kuin temaattisellakin tasolla (Tuomi 2015). On selvää, että monialustaisuus ja sisältöjen levinneisyys ajasta ja paikasta riippumatta ovat muokanneet television fyysistä katselukokemusta. Itseäni on kuitenkin alkanut teknologista kehitystä sivuten kiinnostaa nykypäivän TV-sisältöjen tila ja tarjonta. Koen, että TV-sisällöt ovat muuttuneet vuosien varrella yhä kasvavissa määrin yleisöä aktivoiviksi – erityisesti siitä lähtökohdasta, että katsojat on houkuteltava katsomaan ja osallistumaan. (Tuomi 2018, 150.)

TV-viihde yhdistyy älyn sijasta tunteisiin ja tietynlaisen tunnetilan saavuttamiseen, kuten mielihyvään, jännitykseen ja rentoutukseen. Iso osa nykypäivän TV-tarjonnasta tuntuu perustuvan siihen, että ohjelman tulee olla luonteeltaan tietyntyyppinen, jotta se saa katsojia. Tätä ilmiötä kuvaamaan olen lanseerannut termin provokatiivinen televisiotuotanto, joka yksinkertaisimmillaan tarkoittaa TV-sisältöjä, jotka ovat jollakin muotoa yleisiä arvoja, normeja ja jopa moraalikäsityksiä ravistelevia. (Tuomi 2018, 150–151.) Moraali- ja arvomerkityksiä on televisiotuotannoissa tutkittu globaalisti näihin päiviin asti (mm. Gergen 2002; Krijnen 2009; Watson & Arp 2011; Dant 2012; Bunton & Wyatt 2012), ja jonkun verran myös Suomessa (ks. Alasuutari 1996; Oksanen & Näre 2006; Salomäenpää 2010). Salomäenpään (2010) mukaan televisiomoraali heijastuukin suoraan yhteiskunnan yleisistä moraalikäsityksistä. (Saenz 1992; Salomäenpää 2010, 267.)

Nykyistä mediamaisemaa luonnehtii affektiivisuus; mediakulttuuri on tulvillaan niin viihteellisiä kuin vakavia mediasisältöjä, jotka provosoivat ja synnyttävät inhon tunteita (Arjoranta et al. 2017, 76). Myös nykypäivän televisiotarjonta ja ohjelmasisällöt pyrkivät kerta toisensa jälkeen shokeeraamaan ja härnäämään katsojan televisioruudun ääreen. Normien keikuttamisen keinoina ovat niin irstailu (esimerkiksi Temptation Island), sosiaalisten instituutioiden – kuten avioliiton ja perheen – ravistelu (esimerkiksi Ensitreffit alttarilla (Married at First Sight) ja Toisenlaiset perheet) sekä erilaisuuden ja poikkeavuuden hyväksikäyttö (esimerkiksi Liian ruma rakkauteen? (Too Ugly For Love?) ja Apua, mikä tauti! (Body Bizarre)). (Tuomi 2018, 153)

Yhtenä selkeänä provotöllön[1] muotona toimivat erilaiset true crime -formaatit, jotka kuvailevat oikeasti tapahtuneiden henkirikosten groteskeja yksityiskohtia ja ihmiskohtaloita. Artikkelissa puhun true crime -formaateista, joilla viittaan yksittäisiin dokumenttiohjelmiin. Nämä dokumentit kuuluvat televisiodokumentin lajityyppiin, mutta myös sen erityisempiin alalajeihin kuten ns. sokkidokumentteihin (shock doc) ja dokudraamoihin (esim. Junko 2014, 2.) Artikkeli keskittyy true crime -formaatteihin ja niiden sisältöihin inhottavuuden ja provokatiivisuuden näkökulmista.

Artikkelissa esitellään true crime -formaattien yleisimpiä esiintymismuotoja lähiluvun ja sisällönanalyysin kautta. Kyseessä on ei-fiktiivinen genre, jossa esitellään oikeasti tapahtunutta rikollisuutta ja henkirikoksia. Usein painopiste on eksoottisissa, oudoissa olosuhteissa ja erityisen murheellisissa tai häiritsevissä murhatapauksissa, joissa osallisina on tavallisia ihmisiä. Osa ohjelmista esittelee graafisen yksityiskohtaisesti rekonstruoituja sarjamurhia, joihin ovat syyllistyneet esimerkiksi Jeffrey Dahmer, Ted Bundy ja John Wayne Gacy. True crime-ilmiöstä kiinnostuneen Bonnin (2016) mukaan näiden tappajien sairaalloiset tarinat ovat olleet aina hedelmällinen alusta kuluttajien mielenkiinnolle, ja ne ovatkin muovautuneet suosituiksi kulttuurilegendoiksi.

Ihmisiä on aina kiinnostanut kuolema, aivan kuten esimerkiksi liikenneonnettomuudet tai luonnonkatastrofit. Rikosten käsittämättömyys tekee esimerkiksi sarjamurhaajasta arvoituksellisen yleisön mielissä. Murhaajien viehätys perustuu osittain tarpeeseen ymmärtää, miksi kukaan tekisi niin kauheita asioita toisille ihmisille. Murhaajien äärimmäiset julmuudet ja näennäisesti luonnoton käyttäytyminen tuomitaan yhteiskunnan toimesta. (Bonn 2016.) Yleisö viehtyy murhista, koska ne herättävät meissä hyvin voimakkaita tunteita eli pelkoa ja kauhua. True crime -formaattien seuraamiseen liittyy myös muita tunteita, jotka määrittävät, miksi ohjelmia katsotaan. Yhtenä kantavana näkökulmana on guilty pleasure, joka Baruhin (2010) mukaan voi perustua esimerkiksi kulttuuriseen, yhteiskunnalliseen, normilliseen, henkilökohtaiseen kiellettyyn nautintoon, josta seuraa syyllisyyden tunne. Katsoja siis kokee joskus suurtakin häpeää seuratessaan yleisesti ja kulttuurisesti roskana (trash) pitämäänsä ohjelmaa, mutta ei voi siitä huolimatta lopettaa katsomista. Käsittelen true crime-formaattien katselunautintoa tarkemmin luvussa ”Miksi sitten katsoja katsoo?”

Tämän artikkelin tutkimuskysymykset ovat:

  1. Millaisia ovat true crime-formaattien toistuvat pääteemat ja konventiot?
  2. Miten true crime-formaatit kutsuvat katsojan katsomaan provokatiivisuuden ja inhottavuuden näkökulmista?
  3. Mihin katselukokemuksen (kielletty) nautinto mahdollisesti perustuu?

Tulokset esitellään tutkimuskysymysten mukaisesti luvussa 4.

2 Tutkimusteoriat

2.1 True crime dokumentin alagenrenä – dokudraama ja sokkidokumentit

Television kasvava ohjelma- ja kanavatarjonta, kohdeyleisöjen sirpaloituminen sekä kanavien kilpailu katsojien mielenkiinnosta ovat saaneet tuotantoyhtiöt ja tilaajat turvautumaan nopeaan ja halvan tuotannon sisältöön, jonka pitää pystyä pitämään katsojat kanavalla, herättelevilläkin aihepiireillä (Saksala 2008, 34; Lee-Wright 2010, 4; Kilborn 2003, 7, 23, Junko 2014, 19).

Teknologian ja sen sovellusten mukanaan tuomat edut ovat tehneet myös dokumenttituotannot helpommiksi ja kustannustehokkaiksi (ks. esim. Junko 2014, 19). Kuvauslaitteistot ovat keventyneet ja digitalisoitumisen myötä editointi ja levitys ovat helpottuneet (Corner & Rosenthal 2005, 4–5; Kilborn 2003, 3). Tästä ilmiöstä on hyötynyt myös artikkelin alussa kuvaamani provokatiivinen televisiotuotanto, myös true crime -formaattien osalta (Tuomi 2018, 156). Provotöllö-ohjelmamuotojen lisääntyminen on herättänyt kysymyksiä etenkin niiden tarkoituksista ja etiikasta, mutta myös laajempaa huolta televisiosisältöjen laadusta (Corner & Rosenthal 2005, 2; Lee-Wright 2010, 136; Bunton & Wyatt 2012; Deery 2015). Samalla perinteisempi dokumentaarinen ohjelmasisältö on korvautunut yhä enemmän niin kutsutulla asiapohjaisella viihteellä (factual entertainment) (Corner & Rosenthal 2005; Kilborn 2003, Skeggs & Wood 2012). Junkon (2014) mukaan kriitikot usein näkevät erityisesti tämän genren edustavan tabloidisaatiota ja nykykulttuurin heikentymistä (Skeggs & Wood 2012, 23; Junko 2014, 21).

Nykypäivän true crime -formaatit ovat sekoitus tosi-TV:tä ja perinteisempää dokumenttielokuvaa. Tosi-TV:n nopeasti syntyneellä ja räjähdysmäisesti kasvavalla, moniulotteisella genrellä on selkeä yhteys dokumentaarisen elokuvan piirissä syntyneeseen seurantadokumentin tyylilajiin. Tosi-TV on adaptoinut kerronnasta sellaisia elementtejä, joilla voidaan korostaa televisio-ohjelman kuvaaman tilanteen autenttisuutta. (Mononen 2007, 3.) Sokkidokumenteista pro gradunsa tehneen Junkon (2014) mukaan televisiossa yleistyivät 2000-luvun alussa dokumentit, joiden aihepiirinä ovat usein erilaiset poikkeavuudet, myös seksuaalisen käyttäytymisen ”epänormaaliudet”, erikoislaatuiset rikokset tai uskonnollisuuden äärimuodot (Junko 2014, 1). Tämänkaltaiset dokumentit kuuluvat paitsi televisiodokumentin lajityyppiin myös sen erityisempiin alalajeihin, sokkidokumentteihin ja dokudraamaan. Peter Lee-Wright (2012) käyttää termiä shock dock yleisimminkin kuvaamaan television äärimmäisiä muotoja (Lee-Wright 2010, 128–142).

Dokumentaarisuuden käsite nousee esiin juuri sokkidokumenttien suhteessa tositelevisioon. Ei ole aina yksiselitteisen selvää, onko jokin tietty ohjelma dokumentti vai tosi-TV-ohjelma. Dokumentit ja tosi-TV eivät operoi samassa sarjassa, mutta kummallakin lajityypillä on monia yhtäläisiä piirteitä. Samoin kuin tosi-TV:ssä, myös sokkidokumenteissa ja true crime -formaatissa tärkeä merkitystä muodostava ulottuvuus on autenttisuuden oletus (Corner & Rosenthal 2005, 2). Tämä totuudellisuuden illuusio kuitenkin eroaa kumpaisenkin lajityypin kohdalla ns. perinteisemmästä dokumentaarisesta esittämistavasta (Junko 2014, 10). Tosi-tv:lle ja erilaisille sokkidokumenteille on luonteenomaista tietty eksploitaation ja epäeettisyyden sivumaku, jota yleensä vakavasti otettavien dokumenttien tekijät ja tutkijat pyrkivät välttämään (ks. esim. Lee-Wright 2010, 138; Junko 2014, 10). True crime -formaatit voivat kuitenkin olla dokumenttien journalistista näkökulmaa seuraavia ja niillä voi olla vahvakin tieteellinen näyttö takanaan. Nykyään yhä useammin ohjelmat ovat kuitenkin enemmän viihteellisiä, spekulatiivisia näkemyksiä tapahtuneista murhista.

Suomessa yleisesti kyseistä genreä edustavat esimerkiksi erilaiset aika ajoin tuotetut dokumentit selvittämättömistä henkirikoksista, joista tunnetuimpia ovat esimerkiksi Kyllikki Saaren murhamysteeri ja Bodom-järven kolmoismurha. Lähivuosien esimerkkejä kadonneiksi jääneisiin ihmiskohtaloihin keskittyvistä sarjoista ovat muun muassa vuosina 2001–2007 esitetty Nelosen Rikostarinoita Suomessa ja keväällä 2018 esitetty Arman ja rikosmysteerit.

True crime -formaatit voidaan luokitellaan dokudraaman alagenreksi, joka itsessään viittaa dramatisoituun televisio-ohjelmaan, joka perustuu todellisiin tapahtumiin. Dokudraamaa tutkinut Paget (1998) näkee, että dokudraama pyrkii a) uudelleen kertomaan menneitä tapahtumia ja tapahtumaketjuja, b) esittelemään tapahtumia henkilötasolla, c) esittelemään epäkohtia ja poikkeavuuksia yhteiskunnassa ja synnyttämään keskustelua, d) käsittelemään tavallisten ihmisten kokemuksia ja e) herättelemään keskustelua omasta muodostaan dokumentaarisuuden kentällä (Paget 1998, 62). Dokudraamaa voidaan tavallaan tarkastella myös elokuvatutkimuksen näkökulmista, koska sille tyypillistä on hyödyntää niin diegeettisyys[2] ja mise en scene[3]-pohjaista kerrontamuotoa – kuinka paljon katsojan oletetaan tietävän ja paljonko tietoa hänelle annetaan (Paget 1998, 68–69). Dokudraama yhdistää aina sekä faktuaalista tietoa (uutiset, arkistomateriaali, silminnäkijät) että fiktiivistä tarinankerrontaa perinteisen draaman konventioiden kautta (rekonstruointi, näyttelijät ja kantaaottava voice over eli taustaselostus) (ks. esim. Lipkin 2002). Dokudraamassa katsoja astuu kahteen eri todellisuuteen: a) tallennettujen tapahtumien todellisuuteen ja samaan aikaan b) näyteltyjen tapahtumien simuloituun todellisuuteen (Paget 1998, 81). Dokudraama pyrkii myös toistuvasti löytämään ja korostamaan tarinan sisäänrakennettua ja olemassa olevaa dramaattista jännitettä (Paget 1998, 77).

Oikeita henkirikoksia hyödyntäviä true crime -formaatteja on tutkittu jonkun verran maailmalla (Seltzer 2007; Schlezer 2010; Brown, Lauricella, Douai & Zaidi 2012), mutta suuri osa rikosohjelmien tutkimuksesta keskittyy selkeästi fiktiivisiin rikosohjelmiin kuten C.S.I. ja Criminal Minds (Allen 2007; Brown et al. 2012). Iso osa kansainvälisestä tutkimuksesta keskittyy myös sarjamurhaajien vetovoiman tarkasteluun (Schmidt 2005; Haggerty 2009), mutta myös muiden rikosdokumenttien voyeuristiseen perinteeseen ja siihen perustuvaan katselunautintoon (Valkenburg & Patiwael 1998; Bagdasarov 2010). Suomessa true crime-ilmiötä ei juuri ole sivuttu akateemisissa tutkimuksessa. Meillä selkeä tulokulma on rikoksien esiintyminen yleisimminkin mediassa (Mäkipää 2004; Viljakainen 2014), ja erityisesti journalistisesta, kriisiviestinnänkin näkökulmasta (Leino 2005; Smolej & Kivivuori 2008; Hakala 2009).

2.2 Inhottavuuden tunteiden teoriaa

Tosi-TV, sokkidokumentit ja dokudraama pyrkivät vetomaan katsojaansa aina tunteen tasolla (ks. Bartsch 2012). Klassisen käsityksen mukaan tunteet ovat meihin kohdistuvia vaikutuksia, jotka liikuttavat ja ikään kuin ottavat meidät valtaansa (Niiniluoto 1996, 7; Junko 2014, 51). Anu Koivusen (2008, 6) arvion mukaan yhteiskunta, kulttuuri ja media ovat yleisemminkin muuttuneet tunnetta ja kokemusta korostavampaan suuntaan. Veijo Hietalan (2017, 35) mukaan on siirrytty nykyiseen tunne- ja elämyskulttuuriin, josta tutkijat puhuvat affektiivisena käänteenä[4]. Hän muun muassa kuvaa ilmiötä uusromantiikan ajaksi, jossa tunteet ylipäätään ovat keskeisessä asemassa ja tunteiden voimakas kokeminen ja ilmaiseminen tärkeää. Kulttuurin tunteellistumista on tutkittu paljon myös tosi-TV:hen liittyen, ja sitä voidaan pitää myös yhtenä tosi-TV:n ilmaantumisen ja suosion selityksenä. (esim. Hautakangas 2004 ja 2005; Aslama & Pantti 2006; Hietala 2007.)

Tutkimuksessa tuntemisen tarkastelu on näyttäytynyt tärkeänä tutkimuskohteena etenkin viihteellistymisen, popularisoitumisen ja tabloidisaation kontekstissa, jotka kaikki liittyvät vahvasti myös true crime -formaattien taustoihin (ks. Junko 2014, 52). Pääasiallinen tehtävä myös dokumentilla on se, että se koskettaa katsojaansa, säväyttää jollakin tasolla ja sillä on viihdearvoa. True crime -formaattien nostattamia tunteita voidaan siis tulkita affektiteorian kautta. Affektin lähikäsitteitä ovat muun muassa tunne, emootio, passio, tuntemus ja aistimus, joista osaa käytetään yhteydestä riippuen myös synonyymisesti. (Junko 2014, 13.) Herätettyjen tunteiden ei tarvitse olla myönteisiä; myös kielteiset tunteet voivat toimia (Zillman et al. 1991; Arjoranta et al. 2017, 80). Tämä pätee erityisesti true crime -formaateissa, joissa painotus on vastenmielisyydessä ja sen korostamisessa.

True crime -formaatteja voikin käsitellä myös inhon kautta. Inho on sekä voimakas fyysinen tuntemus että kokonaisvaltainen psyykkinen ja fyysinen reaktio. (Miller 2007) ”Suomen kieleen englannin kielen sana disgust kääntyy monella tavalla, se voi tarkoittaa yhtä hyvin fyysistä kuvotusta, monitulkintaisempaa ällötystä kuin abstraktimpaa inhoa, iljetystä tai inhotustakin” (Junko 2014, 55). Sokkidokumentteja ja true crime -formaatteja yhdistää tarve jonkintasoisen inhon herättämiseen katsojassa. True crime -formaattien kuvausteksteissä kuvataan monesti hyvin eksplisiittisesti, miten erityisen raakoja tai kuvottavia tapahtuneet henkirikokset ovat. Lupailemalla superlatiivein kamalinta mahdollista henkirikosta saadaan katsoja kiinnostumaan ohjelman inhottavuuden avulla, jota myös ohjelmien mainoskuvituksessa korostetaan. Inhoon liittyy monia lähitunteita, joiden kautta se saa erilaisia sävyjä ja värejä (ks. esim. Ahmed 2004; Miller 1997, 24). Inhoon voidaan myös liittää myös vihan, säälin ja kauhun tunteita. Tutkimuksen mukaan kauhu liittyy inhoon pelkoa aiheuttavan nimeämättömän ja tuntemattoman uhan kautta (Asma 2009, 184; ks. myös Creed 1995) ja viha puolestaan liittää arvostelman inhottavuudesta objektiin, jonka ominaisuus inhottavuus on (Junko 2014, 56). Nämä tunteet kohdistuvat siis true crime -formaateissa yleensä suorasti henkirikoksen tekijöihin. Inhon ohella vetoaminen juuri ihmisen hirviömäisyyteen on yksi keino kutsua katsoja todistamaan true crime -formaattien epäinhimillisyyttä. Hirviö voidaan nähdä sekä ruumiillisena että ei-ruumiillisena. Hirviö sisällyttää itseensä synnyttäjäkulttuurinsa pelkoja, ahdistuksia ja haluja (Cohen 1996, 4). Hirviöillä on taipumus olla mukautumatta luokitteluun ja se luo siihen kohdistuvaa pelkoa ja ahdistusta (Cohen 1996, 5–6; Creed 1995, 136; Leffler 2000, 145; Asma 2009).

3 Tutkimusaineisto ja -metodi

True crime -formaatteja on olemassa kymmenittäin. Yhdysvalloissa lanseerattiin jo vuonna 2011 puhtaasti nykyisille true crime -formaateille omistettu kanava Court TV (nimellä TruTV vuodesta 2008), jonka ohjelmat ovat tosi-TV -formaattiin puettuja, käsikirjoitettuja ja näyteltyjä draamoja, jotka kuitenkin perustuvat todellisiin tapahtumiin. Formaatin eri alamuodot lisääntyivät kuitenkin räjähdysmäisesti 2010-luvun vaihteen jälkeen. Ohjelmien runsaudesta huolimatta ne noudattavat enemmän ja vähemmän alagenrensä dokudraaman linjaa ja ominaispiirteitä.

Olen analysoinut kaikkiaan 50 true crime -formaattia, ja niistä kahdeksaa lähiluvun metodilla esimerkkijaksopohjaisesti. Tarkemmat tiedot käsitellyistä formaateista löytyvät artikkelin lopusta. Olen valinnut analysoitavat formaatit suomalaisen Frii-kanavan tarjonnasta sekä pelkästään true crime -dokumentteihin pohjautuvalta Discoveryn ID (Investigation Discovery) -kanavalta. Frii on valikoitunut tutkimukseen siksi, että se on tällä hetkellä runsaimmin asiaan vihkiytynyt ilmaiskanava ja ID-teemakanava siksi, että sen kirjo on monipuolinen otanta ohjelmista. Iso osa tämän maksullisen teemakanavan formaateista on näytetty myös Frii-kanavalla, koska sen omistaa Discovery Networks Finland. Olen analysoinut ohjelmien nimet sekä telsu.fi:stä tai telkku.com:sta haetut ohjelmakuvaukset kvalitatiivisen sisällönanalyysin avulla. Itse formaatti- ja jaksoanalyysia ja lähilukua varten muodostin kriteeristön, joka pohjaa niin dokumenttielokuvien ja dokudraaman konventioihin kuin affektiivitutkimuksen sekä tekstuaalisen diskurssianalyysin ympärille. Formaattien analysoiminen aiempaan tutkimukseen pohjautuvan kriteeristön kautta auttaa tutkijaa ymmärtämään, millä keinoin true crime -formaatit operoivat, erityisesti provokatiivisuuden ja inhottavuuden käsitteiden kautta. Aineistoanalyysissä käytän laadullisen tutkimuksen ja sisällönanalyysin perusperiaatteita, kuten havaintojen pelkistämistä ja ymmärtävää lähestymistapaa (Alasuutari 1999, 51; Tuomi ja Sarajärvi 2002, 26–33). Provokatiiviset televisiodiskurssit ymmärretään siis monimuotoisina ja kulttuurisesti rakentuvina ilmiöinä (Tuomi 2018, 154).

Taulukko 1 luo yleiskuvan ja syvemmän tulkinnan tämän hetken true crime -formaattien tarjonnasta. Teemoittelu on laadullisen analyysin perusmenetelmä, jossa tutkimusaineistosta pyritään hahmottamaan keskeisiä aihepiirejä. Periaatteessa se muistuttaa luokittelua, mutta siinä korostuu lukumäärien sijasta teeman sisältö. Kategorisointi mahdollistaa aineiston esittelyn yleisemmällä tasolla, ja analysoinnin myötä aineistokokonaisuudesta erottuvat merkityksellisimmät ominaispiirteet kullekin teemalle. Tarkastelen siis, miten true crime -formaatit tuottavat tunnepitoisia reaktioita affektiivisesti latautuneen kielen ja kuvien tasolla. Analyysi pohjaa siis tulkintaan ja tutkijan tekemiin valintoihin, mutta ne pohjaavat laaja-alaiseen ohjelmagenren tuntemukseen, joka on syntynyt viimeisen vuoden aikana aktiivisella formaattien seuraamisella sekä jo aineiston keräämisen yhteydessä tapahtuneen ajatustyön ohella.

Taulukko 1 rakentuu seuraavasti: se esittelee analysoidut formaatit ja niille kullekin pääkategorian. Osassa kategorioita on päällekkäisyyttä kuten esimerkiksi perhe- ja sukupuolikategorioissa. Olen kuitenkin näiden kohdalla päätynyt tekemään päätöksen formaatin sijoittumisesta siihen kategoriaan, mihin se vahvemmin kuuluu. Analyysi on kolmivaiheinen: olen analysoinut tv-ohjelman 1) nimen (sekä englannin että suomenkielisen version), 2) ohjelmakuvauksen ja 3) kunkin kategorian esimerkkiohjelmaformaatin lähiluvun kautta (jaksonäyte).

4 Aineiston analyysi

4.1 True crime-formaattien teemat

Taulukon kohta ”Tyyli” esittelee, minkä tyyppisestä true crime -formaattien alakategoriasta on kyse. ”Tarina” esittelee yhden jakson ohjelmaselostuksen joko palvelusta telkku.com tai telsu.fi. Ohjelmalistassa tarkemmin käsitelty formaatti (kuvausteksti ja jaksoanalyysi) on tummennetulla. Kun ohjelman nimi on sekä suomeksi että englanniksi, on se näytetty ei-maksullisella kanavalla eli tässä tapauksessa Frii-kanavalla. Jos ohjelman nimi on vain englanniksi, on se näytetty Discoveryn ID-teemakanavalla.

Kategoria/true crime -formaatitTyyliTarina
1. Intohimo/seksuaalisuus: Scorned: Love Kills/Tappava rakkaus, Heartbreakers/Särkyneet sydämet, Deadly Affairs/Tappavat suhteet, Dates from Hell/Treffit helvetistä, Crimes of Passion/Intohimon uhrit, Seksi, Kolmiodraamat, moralisointi, parisuhdekuviotTappavat suhteet johdattavat intohimorikosten maailmaan, jossa kiihkeät suhteet päättyvät traagisesti. Työpaikkaromanssi, ystävän aviomiehen vietteleminen ja muut vaaralliset asetelmat saavat tunteet kuohumaan peruuttamattomasti.
2. Avioliitto/perhe/ystävät: Who the Hell Did I Marry/Kenet ihmeessä nain?, Blood Relatives/Verisukulaisia, Murder Among Friends/Murha porukalla, Wives with Knives, Fatal Vows, Bad Blood, Let’s Kill Mom, Nightmare Next Door/Painajainen naapurissa, Fear Thy Neighbor, Evil Kin/Pahuuden perintö, How (Not) to Kill Your Husband, Momsters: When Moms Go BadOma läheinen paljastuu hirviöksi, pohjaa siihen yllätyksellisyyteen, että läheinen ihminen vahingoittaa toistaJokaisella perheellä on luurankoja kaapissaan, mutta mitä tapahtuu, kun salaisuudet nousevat julmasti päivänvaloon? Rikossarja esittelee murhia, joissa tappaja löytyy oman perheen sisältä.
3. Sarjamurhaajat: Most Evil/Pahuuden ytimessä, World’s Most Evil Killers/Maailman julmimmat sarjamurhaajat, Inside the Mind of a Serial Killer + nimetyt esim. Serial Thriller: Angel of Decay – Ted BundySarjamurhaajien elämä, persoona ja uhrit.Brittisarjassa käydään läpi maailman julmimpien sarjamurhaajien tarinat. Kriminologit, rikostoimittajat ja psykologit auttavat ymmärtämään sarjamurhaajien kieroutunutta mielenmaisemaa.
4. Katoaminen: Disappeared/Kadonneet, Gone, The UnsolvedKertoo kadonneiden tarinan ennen ja jälkeen katoamisenSarjan kussakin jaksossa keskitytään aina yhden kadonneen tarinaan hänen perheensä, lähimpien ystäviensä ja työtoveriensa kertomana. Osa esiteltävistä tapauksista on ratkennut, osa on yhä selvittämättä.
5. Spesifit teemat: Swamp Murders/Suomurhat, Alaska: Ice cold killers, Southern Fried Homicide/Murha etelän idyllissä, Beauty Queen Murders/ Kaunotarmurhat, Deadly Sins/Tappavat synnit, The 1980s: The Deadliest Decade, A Crime to Remember, Murder Online, Killing Fields, I Was Murdered/Näin minut murhattiinMurhasarjoja, joista kerrotaan tietyn, tarkkojen teemojen kautta esim. suomurhat – ruumiit löytyvät aina suoalueeltaMitä häikäisevämpi kaunotar, sitä kammottavampi kohtalo. Rikossarjan surullisessa pääosassa ovat nuoret kauneuskuningattaret, joiden unelma menestyksestä parrasvaloissa romuttui ennen aikojaan. Suosio ja kauneimman kruunu eivät suojanneet näitä naisia väkivaltaiselta kuolemalta murhaajan käsissä.
6. Sukupuoli: Deadly women Naismurhaajat, Pretty Bad Girls, Killer Women with Piers Morgan/Tappajanaiset Evil Stepmothers/Pahat äitipuoletKeskittyy selkeästi naissukupuolisiin murhaajiinNämä naiset muistetaan karmeista teoistaan. Sarja tutkii naismurhaajien historiaa entisen FBI-agentti Candice DeLongin ja rikosteknisen patologin Janis Amatuzion johdolla.
7. Kauhu/painajainen: Surviving Evil/Pahasta pelastuneet, Murder Comes to Town/Murha pikkukaupungissa, Your Worst Nightmare/Pahin painajaisesi, Stalked: Someone’s Watching, I Dated a Psycho, House of Horrors: Kidnapped/ Siepatut, A Stranger in My Home, Obsession: Dark Desires/Piinaava pakkomielle, Fatal Encounters/Kohtalokkaat valinnat Tarinat ovat painajaismaisia ja ne kuvataan hetki hetkeltä uhrin näkökulmasta – uhri jää henkiin tai kuoleeKarmivissa rikostapauksissa tavallisten ihmisten pahimmat painajaiset muuttuvat todeksi.
8. Talk show/makasiini: Facing Evil with Candice DeLong, True crime with Aphrodite Jones/Aphrodite Jones ja kuuluisat rikokset, Deadline Crime with Tamron Hall/ Tamron Hallin rikostutkimukset, On the Case with Paula Zahn/Paula Zahn ja murhien motiivitTalk show-emäntä-tyylinen juonto läpi ohjelman, juontaja on korostetusti uhrin puolellaPiinkova toimittaja Tamron Hall johdattaa katsojat tosielämän murhatutkimusten äärelle sarjan uusissa jaksoissa. Hall pureutuu lehtiotsikoiden taakse selvittääkseen, mitä todella tapahtui, miksi, ja miten rikosta tutkittiin.

Kategoria 1. Intohimo ja parisuhde -kategoria pitää sisällään true crime -formaatit, joiden polttoaineena toimii selkeästi seksuaalisuus, eroottisuus ja intohimo. Näissä formaateissa käsitellään usein esimerkiksi pettämistä, kolmiodraamoja sekä yleisesti himon ja viettien vallassa toimivia yksilöitä. Intohimorikoksille tyypilliseen tapaan hekuman lopputulemana on aina henkirikos.

Kategoria 2. Avioliitto/perhe/ystävät-teemaiset formaatit käsittelevät hankalia ihmissuhteita läheisten välillä. Formaateissa toistuu oman läheisen tai tuttavan kääntyminen uhria vastaan. Tämän kategorian ohjelmat kuvailevat yllättävältä taholta tapahtuneita henkirikoksia.

Kategoria 3. Kategorioista kenties yksi selkeimmistä on ”Sarjamurhaajat”, koska se käsittelee formaatteja, jotka dokumentoivat maailmalla tunnettuja sekä tekevät tutuksi myös vähemmän tunnettuja sarjamurhia. Osa sarjoista esittelee jaksokohtaisesti erilaisia sarjamurhatapauksia, kun taas osa sarjoista esittelee selkeästi tunnetuimpia sarjamurhaajia. Formaattikategorian tarkoituksena on kuvata hirvittävimpiä sarjamurhia ihmishistoriassa.

Kategoria 4. ”Katoaminen”-kategoriassa paneudutaan kadonneiden henkilöiden tapauksiin ja tragedioihin niiden takana. Ohjelmat johdattelevat, usein tunti tunnilta, kadonneiden tarinoiden etenemiseen. Näissä formaateissa rikosoikeudellinen tutkimus on keskeisessä asemassa, jos esimerkiksi intohimorikoksissa keskitytään enemmänkin mustasukkaisen puolison tai rakastajan kuulusteluihin. Noin puolet teeman ohjelmista päättyy kadonneen löytymiseen henkirikoksen uhrina ja noin puolessa tapauksia kadonnutta ei ikinä löydetä eikä hänen kohtalolleen näin ollen saada selvyyttä.

Kategoria 5. ”Spesifit teemat” -kategorian alle sijoittuvat kaikki juuri tietyntyyppisiä henkirikoksia esittelevät ohjelmat. Esimerkiksi Kaunotarmurhissa (Beauty Queen Murders) keskitytään missien ja kauneuskuningattarien murhatapauksiin, kun taas Suomurhissa (Swamp Murders) jokainen käsitelty tapaus lähtee liikkeelle aina siitä, että ruumis vedetään esiin suosta. Myös tietty maantieteellinen sijainti tai vaikkapa tietty ajanjakso ovat keino tematisoida ohjelmia.

Kategoria 6. ”Sukupuoli”-kategoria on sinällään harhaanjohtava, sillä sitä voisi pikemmin kutsua nais-kategoriaksi. Selkeästi naisten tekemiä henkirikoksia pidetään edelleen harvinaisempina kuin miesten, joskin intohimo- ja avioliittokategorioissa miesten ja naisten osuus henkirikoksen tekijöinä on varsin tasainen. Naismurhaajat-ohjelma ei todennäköisesti toimisi provosoivuudessaan käänteisillä sukupuolirooleilla.

Kategoria 7. ”Kauhu/painajainen”-kategoria on jälleen alaryhmä, johon käytännössä jokainen true crime -formaatti soveltuisi, sillä yksityiskohtainen henkirikoksen sekä uhrien kärsimysten kuvailu on niille tyypillistä. Tätä kategoriaa edustavat kuitenkin ns. horror-documentary -formaatit, joissa painotetaan erityistä uhkaa, kauhua ja pelon ilmapiiriä. Toistuvia teemoja näissä ohjelmissa on vainoaminen, kidnappaus ja tekojen yllätyksellisyys. Osassa ohjelmia tilanne päättyy uhrin eloonjäämiseen, joissakin henkirikoksen uhriksi ja joissakin tapauksissa täpärästi pelastumiseen mittavin vahingoin.

Kategoria 8. ”Talk show/makasiini” -kategoria on formaatti, jonka kullakin ohjelmalla on oma toimittajakasvo ja ohjelma kantaa tämän nimeä. Yleensä naisjuontajat haastattelevat uhrien läheisiä ja esittelevät henkirikoksen käänteitä kenties hieman pehmeämmin kuin muut true crime-formaattien alakategoriat. Osaa naistoimittajista yhdistää kokemus uhriudesta, esimerkiksi heidän läheisensä on selvittämättömästi surmattu (esimerkiksi Tamron Hallin sisko). Täten heidät asemoidaankin pehmeämmiksi, myötätuntoisemmiksi rikosten yksityiskohtien esittelijöiksi (ks. Kuva 1).

Kuva 1. Aphrodite Jones[5] haastattelee haastateltavaa kodinomaisessa ympäristössä. Lähde: Aphrodite Jones ja kuuluisat rikokset.

Yleinen kuvaus perinteisestä true crime -formaatin jaksosta

Elokuvan dramaturgiaan on vaikuttanut vahvasti klassinen teatteri, josta useimmat fiktio- ja dokumenttielokuvat hakevat rakenteensa. Rakenne kuvataan juonen ja sen ohjaaman toiminnan kehittelynä. Voidaan puhua ns. klassisesta draaman kaaresta, joka voidaan jakaa jaksoihin, joita yleisimmin on viisi (ks. Lucey 1996, 45–71).

Alkusysäyksen tehtävä on ennakoida tulevia tapahtumia ja synnyttää katsojassa odotusta. Esittelyssä kuvataan konfliktia, henkilöhahmoja ja niiden suhteita tarkemmin. Syventämisessä saadaan tietää lisää henkilöistä ja heidän käyttäytymisensä syistä. Ristiriidan kärjistymisvaiheessa konflikti syvenee ja katsoja jää odottamaan ratkaisua. Häivytys antaa katsojan nauttia päähenkilön voitosta tai jakaa tuskan ja epätoivon. Katsojaa joko rauhoitetaan lopun jännityksestä tai häivytyksessä voidaan käyttää ns. avointa loppua, joka jättää katsojan epätietoisuuteen ja arvailemaan. (Tolonen 1999, 77).

Kaikkia formaatteja yhdistää enemmän tai vähemmän halu järkyttää katsojaa viemällä hänet ylimääräisenä silmäparina kokemaan uhrin kauhu ja lopulta itse henkirikos. Alkusysäykseen katsoja johdatellaan jakson alussa näyttämällä ja kuvailemalla henkirikos heti (ei tekijää), tai sitten näyttämällä rikospaikka ja/tai ruumiin löytyminen. Tästä käynnistyy tutkinta eli esittely, jonka myötä uhrin viimeiset hetket saadaan ohjelman loppua kohden käytyä läpi. Tähän kuuluu myös arkistomateriaalien läpikäynti ja tapahtumien kartoitus. Syventämisessä kuullaan uhrien läheisten koskettavat haastattelut sekä vastapainona ”kylmän” faktan asiantuntijahaastattelut. Useassa ohjelmassa annetaan ymmärtää, ketä syyllisenä pidetään tai on rikostutkinnassa oikeasti pidettykin. On hyvin yleistä, että true crime -formaateissa käytetään ’twist in the plot’ -tyyppistä tekniikkaa, joka siis kuuluu ristiriidan kärjistymisvaiheeseen. Tekijä ei olekaan se, keneksi häntä luultiin. Lopuksi katsojalle näytetään – tekijän ollessa jo tiedossa – miten päivä uhrin osalta rakentui ja miten se päättyi eli miten henkirikos toteutettiin. Kunkin jakson kliimaksina pystytään näyttämään rekonstruoimalla ja näyttelemällä uhrin kuolema ja usein myös ruumiin hävitys (ks. Kuva 2).

Kuva 2. Jaksoissa näytetään uhrin kuolemaan johtama tapahtumasarja, mutta usein myös, mitä sen jälkeen tapahtuu esimerkiksi ruumiin hävityksen osalta. Lähde: Suomurhat, kausi 4, jakso 6.

Viimeisenä huippuna eli häivytyksenä näytetään usein murhaajan oikeudenkäynti ja myös oikea pidätyskuva (näyttelijät on valikoitu vastaamaan oikeaa ulkonäköä) hänen joutuessaan vankilaan (Kuva 3).

Kuva 3. Ohjelman lopussa katsojalle usein näytetään, miltä murhaajat oikeasti näyttävät. Lähde: Wicked Attraction. Kausi 3, jakso 2.

Iso osa ohjelmista perustuu juuri oikeuden tapahtumisen ja hyvän poliisityön korostamiseen. Toisaalta aina henkirikokset eivät selviä vaan tapaukset jäävät auki, kunnes tarinat jälkeen avataan. Esimerkiksi Killing fields keskittyy selvittämättömiin rikoksiin ja kysymykseen siitä, voiko nykytekniikka esimerkiksi DNA-tutkimus mahdollistaa vuosikymmenten takaisten murhien tekijöiden jäljittämisen.

4.2 True crime -formaattien keinot

Tosi-TV käyttää melodraaman keinoja muistuttavia elementtejä katsojan sitouttamiseksi tapahtumiin. Nicholsia (2001, 15) lainatakseni, näitä keinoja ovat muun muassa tapauksen tärkeyden korostaminen, yksilön kannalta sensaatiomaisten tapahtumien dramatisoiminen ja emotionaalisen, tunnereaktion laukaisevan kliimaksin tarjoaminen katsojalle. Osa tosi-TV:n teknisen toteutuksen malleista voidaan katsoa olevan suoraa lainaa dokumentaarisen elokuvan historiasta, kuten kohteidensa elämää suoraan seuraavien tosi-TV-ohjelmien kuvaus-, äänitys- ja leikkaustyylit. Myös tapahtumien kuvaaminen yksilöiden kautta sekä useat, toisiinsa limittyvät juonikuljetukset ovat rekonstruoidun tosi-TV:n ja seurantadokumentin yhteisiä tyylikeinoja. (Mononen 2007, 19.) Siinä missä dokumentaarinen elokuva on perinteisesti pyrkinyt tuomaan näkyväksi tapahtumien sosiopoliittisen viitekehyksen, tosi-TV:n tärkein tehtävä on “pitää katsojat kanavalla” (ks. Mononen 2007, 17).

Erittelen seuraavaksi viisi ominaispiirrettä ja keinoa, joihin true crime -formaatit yleisimmin pohjautuvat. Nämä piirteet ovat läsnä jokaisessa käsittelemässäni formaatissa ja niitä käytetään houkuteltaessa katsojia katsomaan ja pysymään kanavalla.

Pakko katsoa

True crime -formaatit houkuttelevat katsojan mukaan jo formaatin otsikkotasolla (Kuva 4).

Kuva 4. Wives with Knives ja A Perfect Murder: A very fatal murder (tummennus kirjoittajan).

Tämä toistuu myös superlatiivein varustelluin ohjelman kuvaustekstein:

”Murhamysteerit saavat omaleimaisen säväyksen Yhdysvaltojen syvän etelän hengessä. Eteläisten osavaltioiden vieraanvaraisuuden ja perinteisten arvojen takaa paljastuu toinen toistaan kammottavampia henkirikoksia.” (Murha Etelän idyllissä -formaatin kuvausteksti.)

Huomiota haalitaan hieman samoin kuin tabloidisaatioteoriassa yhä räväkämmin otsikoin, skandaalihakuisemmin kertomuksin ja koskettavammin tarinoin (Nieminen & Pantti 2012, 89; Jokinen 2014, 14). Kaupallistuneella medialla on vaikutuksensa näihin retorisiin valintoihin myös true crime -formaattien kohdalla. Junkonkin mukaan erilaisissa sokkidokumenteissa jo ohjelmien nimeäminen on hyvä esimerkki niiden äärimmäisestä luonteesta (Junko 2014, 25). Teksti voi esimerkiksi pyrkiä vetoamaan normeihin, lukijan arvomaailmaan tai tunteisiin. Genette toteaa, että tekstien nimet voivat olla deskriptiivisiä, eli kuvailla itse tekstiä, tai konnotatiivisia eli kuvailla tekstejä myös muista teksteistä ja kulttuurisista yhteyksistä peräisin olevien sivumerkitysten avulla (Genette 1997, 89–91). Retoriset valinnat perustuvat haluttuun tyyliin ja olosuhteisiin, ilmaisut suunnitellaan yleisöä varten. Iso osa ohjelmien nimistä kertoo jo mistä ohjelmassa on kyse eli kuolemasta (Tappavat suhteet (Deadly Affairs), Murha porukalla (Murder Among Friends), Tappavat synnit (Deadly Sins), Murha pikkukaupungissa (Murder Comes to Town)). Usein nimissä, niin kuin kuvausteksteissäkin, korostetaan ohjelman kuvailemaa kauheutta superlatiiveilla (Maailman julmimmat sarjamurhaajat (World’s Most Evil Killers), Pahin painajaisesi (Your Worst Nightmare), Pahuuden ytimessä (Most Evil)). Osa otsikoista leikittelee sanallisesti tai sisällöllisesti (Southern Fried Homicide, Serial Thriller, Wives with Knives). Osa nimistä taas on saippuaoopperatyyppisesti rakennettu (Kenet ihmeessä nain (Who the Hell did I Marry), I Dated a Psycho, Momsters: When Moms Go Bad). Sanavalintojen merkitys korostuukin otsikoissa (Ilkka 2017,22). Myös kuvituskuvat ovat formaatteja kuvaavia (Kuva 5).

Kuva 5. Pahin painajaisesi vetoaa katsojaan myös ohjelman kuvituskuvalla.

Uhrin silmin: Henkilökohtaiset kokemukset

Henkilökohtaiset kokemukset ja tunteet ovat yleisölle mielenkiintoisempi tiedon tuottamisen lähtökohta kuin yleisluontoinen raportointi ja tilastotiedot (MacDonald 1998, 109-126; Väliverronen 2009,194). Siksi tosi-TV:ssä tapahtumat esitetään usein yksilöiden kokemusten kautta (Hautakangas 2004, 10). Yksilön kokemuksen korostamisesta on löydettävissä tosi-TV-ilmiön yhteen nivova, tärkein erilaisia formaatteja yhdistävä tekijä (Mononen 2007, 17). Hautakankaan (2014, 11–14) mukaan kyseessä on emotionaalinen realismi. Yleisesti nähdään, että dokumentaarinen kerronta rakennetaankin usein ihmisten tarinoiden ympärille ja varaan (Saksala 2008, 117; Nichols 2010). Tämä toteutuu sekä asiantuntijoiden että uhrin läheisten haastatteluissa. Ilona Hongiston (2008, 9) mukaan dokumentaarisen todistamisen suunta muuttui 1970-luvulla yleiseltä tasolta yksityiselle ja toi samalla dokumentteihin tunnustuksellisuuden piirteitä. Tällöin niin sanotusta ”puhuva pää” -muodosta tuli korosteinen dokumenttien ilmaisukeino, jossa puhuva subjekti esitetään puolilähikuvassa tai kasvolähikuvassa antamassa todistustaan käsiteltävästä aiheesta (ks. myös Kuva 6).

Kuva 6. Tapauksia käsitelleet etsivät sekä läheiset antavat haastatteluja yleensä juuri puolilähikuvassa. Lähde: Suomurhat, kausi 2, jakso 10 ja Painajainen naapurissa, kausi 4, jakso 8 (alh.).

Koska tapaukset ovat aina järkyttäviä, ei ole yllättävää, että true crime -formaateissa uhrien läheiset kertovat itkuisina ja yleisesti tunteiden vallassa kokemuksiaan (Kuva 7). Jos taas uhri on jäänyt henkiin, hän kertoo karmaisevasta kohtalostaan katsojalle näissä haastatteluosuuksissa.

Kuva 7. Itkuisia ja tunteikkaita läheisten haastatteluja löytyy lähes jokaisesta formaatista. Lähde: Suomurhat, kausi 2, jakso 2 (ylh.) ja The Perfect Murder, kausi 1, jakso 1 (alh.).

Tämä on totta

Dokumentaarisella puheella voi nähdä olevan kytköksiä esimerkiksi retoriikkaan vakuuttamisen ja suostuttelun keinona (Hongisto 2006, 50). Retoriset valinnat ovatkin keskeisiä dokumentin konstruktivistisessa käsittämisessä, koska niiden avulla katsoja voidaan kutsua mukaan dokumentin todellisuuden tuottamiseen ja toisaalta saada tämä uskomaan sen totuudellisuuteen (ks. esim. Saksala 2008, 21; Nichols 2010, 79). Kommentaari on tärkeä osa dokumentaarista esittämistapaa ja sen tehtävä on ohjata katsomista ja tulkintaa. (esim. Nichols 2001, 13). Perinteinen ja vallitseva kommentoinnin keino on niin sanottu ”jumalan ääni” (Voice of God). Tällöin katsoja kuulee anonyymin äänen kommentoivan tapahtumia, mutta itse puhuja jää näkymättömäksi. Toinen mahdollinen kommentoinnin keino on niin sanotun auktoriteetin äänen (Voice of Authority) käyttäminen, jolloin kommentaattori on paitsi kuultavissa, myös nähtävissä. (Nichols 2001, 13; Junko 2014, 24.) Voice over myös liittää erillisiä kuvia ja tilanteita toisiinsa ja luo juonelle koherenssia (Junko 2014, 24). Voice overista seuraava puheen taso on aineistoni dokumenteissa asiantuntijapuhe, jolla esimerkiksi etsivät, kuolemansyytutkijat ja lakimiehet selittävät henkirikoksen tapahtumia.

Televisiodokumenteissa puhutaan usein myös juontajasta tai spiikkaajasta ja spiikistä. Spiikin tehtävä on – kertojan tavoin – kuljettaa dokumentin tarinaa eteenpäin. Spiikkaaja voi taustoittaa, selittää, rakentaa kausaalisuhteita tai vaikkapa tiivistää. (Junko 2014, 24.) On myös mahdollista tehdä ero dokumenttielokuvien kertojan ja television dokumenttiohjelmien spiikkaajan tiedon tasojen välillä: spiikkaaja välittää ensisijaisesti tietoa, hänellä ei ole sellaista tunnesidettä ohjelman aihepiiriin kuin kertojalla. Spiikkaaja välittääkin usein niin sanottua kovaa faktaa, kun taas kertojan tehtävä on tunnefaktan välittäminen. (Saksala 2008, 126.) On siis huomioitava, että erilaiset valinnat kertojaratkaisujen suhteen ovat tai niiden on tarkoitus olla merkityksellisiä koko dokumentin ja sen välittämien merkitysten kannalta (esim. Saksala 2008, 120). True crime -formaateissa esiintyy kumpaakin. Esimerkiksi Tappavat synnit -formaatissa (Deadly Sins) on erityisen tiukka ja moralistinen juontaja, joka välispiikkaa jaksoissa. Jaksot ovat myös aina kuvattu kirkossa, syntisen teeman mukaisesti (Kuva 8). Kertojaääni ei kuitenkaan ole hänen eikä puheentyyli yhtä moralisoituneesti värittynyt. Kertoja kertoo ennemminkin, mitä on tapahtunut tai tapahtumassa.

Kuva 8. Tappavat synnit -formaatin tiukka ja moralistinen juontaja on myös aina kuvattuna kirkossa, syntisen teeman mukaisesti.

Dokumenteissa esiintyy monenlaisia henkilöitä eri rooleissa kuten asiantuntijoita, asianosaisia eli ”case-henkilöitä”, näyttelijöitä (esim. dramatisoiduissa kohtauksissa), juontaja, joka näkyy kuvassa sekä ulkopuolinen spiikkaaja (televisiodokumenteissa) tai kertoja (luovassa dokumentissa) (Saksala 2008, 117). True crime -formaateissa esiintyy kaksi Saksalankin (2008) tunnistamaa puheen ja tiedon tasoa: kovan faktan taso, jolla asiantuntijat ja viranomaiset kertovat itse tiedon ja toisaalta päähenkilöiden välittämän tunnetiedon taso, joka kuitenkin on yhtä totta kuin kovan faktan taso (ks. esim. Saksala 2008, 22). Tunnetieto sijoittuukin eräänlaisen kokemuksellisen asiantuntijuuden tasolle. (Junko 2014, 32)

Dokumenteissa – niin myös true crime -formaateissa – tyypillinen autenttisuuden luomisen keino on arkistomateriaalin käyttö (Campbell 2000, 148). Formaatit hyödyntävät niin aitoja kuvia ja videoita rikospaikalta, kuin kuvia murhavälineistä, hätäpuhelunauhoitteita sekä mahdollisia oikeudenkäyntimateriaaleja (Kuva 9).

Kuva 9. Alla olevissa kuvissa käytetään autenttista tutkimusmateriaalia – niin valvontakamerakuvaa kuin kuulustelutilannetallennetta. Lähde: Kadonneet, kausi 3, jakso 7 (ylh.) ja Murha porukalla, kausi 1, jakso 5 (alh.).

Dokudraamalle tyypillisesti ohjelmissa esiintyy sekä näyteltyjä kohtauksia, rekonstruoituja tilanteita että aitoja tapahtumia. Osa pohjaa enemmän näyttelijöihin, toinen enemmän omaisten haastatteluihin ja asiatodisteisiin. Näytellyimmissä formaateissa esimerkiksi kuolinsyyntutkijan haastattelut toteutetaan näytellysti ruumishuoneella (Kuva 10).

Kuva 10. True crime-formaateissa ruumiit tutkitaan näytellysti ruumishuoneella ja laboratoriotutkimukset laboratoriossa. Lähde: Kadonneet, kausi 3, jakso 7 (ylh.) ja The Perfect Murder, kausi 1, jakso 1.

Oikeita, tapauskohtaisia asiantuntijoita – esimerkiksi rikostutkijoita – haastatellaan aina asiaan kuuluvat puvut päällä, jolloin korostuu, että kyseessä on uskottava henkilön näkemys ja kokemus (Kuva 11).

Kuva 11. Poliisivoimien erilaiset symbolit (esim. liput ja tunnukset) esitetään huomiota herättävällä tavalla seinällä haastateltavien takana. Ne ovat siellä vakuuttamassa haastateltavien aitoudesta. Lähde: Tappavat suhteet, kausi 1, jakso 10 (ylh.) ja Painajainen naapurissa, kausi 4, jakso 8 (alh.).

Rikospaikkatutkinta sekä etsivien aivoriihi pyritään myös rakentamaan niin realistiseksikuin televisio/elokuvamaailman konventioita (esim. C.S.I.) noudattaviksi (Kuva 12). Tämä on se visuaalinen tapa, johon katsojat ovat fiktiivisten rikossarjojen osalta jo tottuneet.

Kuva 12. Lähde: Murha porukalla, kausi 1, jakso 5 (ylh.) ja Suomurhat, kausi 2, jakso 8 (alh.).

Taustatarinat ovat lähes aina näyteltyjä, jolloin katsoja seuraa näytelmää ns. ulkopuolisen silmin. Kuriositeettina mainittakoon Särkyneet sydämet (Heartbreakers), jossa niin murhaaja kuin uhrikin kohdistavat katseensa ja sanansa suoraan kameralle kesken näyttelemisen. Särkyneet sydämet on muita true crime -formaatteja enemmän käsikirjoitettu, ja se hyödyntää osin tunnettujakin näyttelijöitä. Sarjassa näyttelevä Kevin Sorbo on kuvannut formaattia seuraavasti: ”Se on dokumenttityylinen ohjelma, erikoisuutena se, että me näyttelijät puhumme kohtausten välillä kameralle siitä, mitä he (uhrit) ovat käymässä läpi.”[6] Samoin formaatissa Näin minut murhattiin (I Was Murdered)[7] puheenvuoro annetaan murhatulle näyttelijän kautta, ja hän puhuu kohtalostaan suoraan kameralle.

Eksplisiittinen väkivalta

Aivan kuten esimerkiksi elokuvien raiskauskohtauksissa myös true crime -formaateissa pyritään yleensä jäljittelemään realismia – tai pikemminkin yleistä konsensusta siitä, millainen on realistinen henkirikos. (ks. Nummela 2014, 24) (Kuva 13.)

Kuva 13. Uhrin ruumis pyritään asemoimaan mahdollisimman realistisesti, mutta samaan aikaan puhuttelevasti ja tietyllä järkyttävyyden twistillä. Lähde: Murha porukalla, kausi 1, jakso 5 (ylh.) ja Suomurhat, kausi 2, jakso 8 (alh.).

Erikoistehosteet, hidastukset, symboliikka, takaumat sekä musiikin käyttö ovat formaattikohtaisesti esillä. Pääosin tarinankerronta on puoliksi sekä dokumentaarista (tapahtuu parhaillaan, totena) että elokuvan konventioita (rekonstruktiot näyteltyinä) hyödyntäviä. Näkökulmakuvaa käytetään enimmäkseen uhrin, harvemmin tekijän, näkökulmasta. (Kuva 14.)

Kuva 14. Murhaaja on hiipinyt nukkuvan uhrin päälle, ja tämä on näkymä, kun hän avaa silmänsä. Lähde: Suomurhat, kausi 4, jakso 6.

Kohtausten kuvakulmat, kamerasijoittelu ja leikkaus ovat useimmiten toteutettu palvelemaan kerronnallisesti joko uhrin subjektiivista näkökulmaa, tai neutraalia sivustaseuraajan todistusta (Nummela 2014, 24.) Vastaavia keinoja käytetään myös true crime-formaateissa. Itse kuolemat näytetään usein ns. kärpäsenä katossa- näkökulmasta, joskus kuolema esimerkiksi puukotus kuvataan uhrin silmin. Iso osa ohjelmista seuraa murhaajaa ja tilanteen eskaloitumista henkirikokseksi. Tämä kuvastaa uhrin haavoittuvuutta sekä murhaajan saalistamista. Aiemmin mainittua henkilökeskeisyyttä dokumenttien kuvauksessa dominoivat lähikuvat ja etenkin lähikuvat kasvoista (Junko 2014, 19.) True crime -formaateissa lähikuvat uhrien kasvoista (Kuva 15) ovat tärkeässä roolissa ja ne kutsuvat tuntemaan empatiaa, todistamaan uhrin tuskaa (Hoffman 2009; Kobach & Weaver 2012.)

Kuva 15. Osa ohjelmista näyttää tarkasti, kun elämä kaikkoaa uhrin silmistä. Lähde: Kaunotarmurhat, kausi 1, jakso 2.

Väkivaltaa kuvatessa käytetään nopeaa leikkausrytmiä, kaoottista käsivarakuvausta, lähikuvia ja vääristynyttä äänimaailmaa (ks. Nummela 2014, 25). Seksuaalisen väkivallan estetiikkaa käsitelleen Nummelan (2014, 25) mukaan näitä keinoja käytetään korostamaan joko uhrin kokemaa subjektiivista pelkoa ja tuskaa, tai väkivallantekijöiden eläimellistä himoa. Eksplisiittisten yksityiskohtien – väkivalta uhria kohtaan, uhrin kauhu, veri, lyönnit, puukon iskut, uhka – korostunut esittely saattaa aiheuttaa katsojassa karvoja nostattavia tunteita, joissakin jopa seksuaalista reaktiota.

Niin kutsuttu off-screen -väkivalta tapahtuu kuvarajauksen ulkopuolella, mutta yleisö kuulee sen ääniraidalla. Se on tehokas tehokeino, jossa katsoja ikään kuin pakotetaan avuttoman sivustaseuraajan/todistajan rooliin. Tämä stimuloi katsojan omaa mielikuvitusta, jolloin kohtauksesta voidaan saada katselukokemuksena ahdistavampi, kuin näyttämällä graafista väkivaltaa kuvassa (Nummela 2014, 25.) Joissakin formaateissa väkivaltaa ei näytetä täysin suorasti (esimerkiksi toistuvat puukoniskut) vaan väkivallan teot tapahtuvat taustalla eli puukoniskut näkyvät esimerkiksi varjoina seinällä. Tämä tietysti jättää kauheuden katsojan mielikuvituksen varaan. Off screen -väkivaltaa käytetään usein, jos kyseessä oleva uhri on lapsi tai ruumiille tehdään nekrofiliaa. Samoin esimerkiksi ruumiin paloittelun annetaan ymmärtää tapahtuvan veristen suojamuovien, kylpyammeen ja sahojen ynnä muun rekvisiitan kautta (Kuva 16).

Kuva 16. Off-screen-väkivallalla katsoja pakotetaan avuttoman sivustaseuraajan rooliin. Lähde: Suomurhat, kausi 2, jakso 10.

Tule mukaan – osallistavuus

Yhtenä viihteenmuotona murhatapaukset antavat meille mahdollisuuden kokea pelkoa ja kauhua kontrolloidussa ympäristössä, jossa uhka on jännittävää mutta ei todellista. Lisäksi seuraamalla televisiossa sarjamurhaajaa koskevaa tutkimusta ihmiset voivat leikkiä nojatuolietsiviä ja nähdä, pystyvätkö he selvittämään kuka syyllinen on ennen kuin poliisi saa rikoksen tekijän selville.

Ohjelmiin luonnollisesti valikoituu kaikista ihmisluonnon vastaisimmat ja järkyttävimmät tapaukset. Ohjelmat myös moralisoivat usein niin uhrien valintoja kuin toki murhaajaakin. Uhrien taustoja valotetaan, ja usein sieltä löytyviä hämäryyksiä painotetaan ainakin osittain selittävinä tekijöinä esimerkiksi, jos uhrien taustalta löytyy huumeiden käyttöä tai prostituutiota (Kuva 17).

Kuva 17. Uhrien elämäntavat joutuvat aika ajoin ohjelmien keskiöön ja suurennuslasin alle. Lähde: Täydellinen murha, kausi 3, jakso 4.

Lähtökohtaisesti ohjelmat toki rakentuvat sille, että katsoja on uhrin puolella, ja tuntee sääliä häntä kohtaan (Hoffman 2009; Kobach & Weaver 2012). Katsoja voi siis osallistua tapahtumiin myös omien mielipiteidensä tasolla. Tätä kautta tarkasteltuna inhoon liittyy myös hyvin normatiivinen puoli. Näin ollen inho (kuten tunteet yleensä) onkin vahva sosiaalinen affekti. Sosiaalisen ulottuvuutensa kautta se liittyy myös moraaliarvostelmiin ja erilaisiin normeihin. (Ks. esim. Miller 1997, 2, 8.)

4.3 Katsojanautinnon rakentuminen

Väkivalta ja suuronnettomuudet ovat aina hirvittäviä, mutta suuri yleisö ei yksinkertaisesti voi katsoa muualle näytelmän jännityksen vuoksi. Jännityksestä seuraa adrenaliiniryöppy, joka taas tuottaa voimakasta, stimuloivaa ja jopa addiktoivaa vaikutusta ihmisen aivoihin (Bonn 2016.) Murhatarinoiden euforinen vaikutus ihmisen tunteisiin ja uteliaisuuteen saattaa olla samankaltaista kuin kiinnostus luonnonkatastrofeja kohtaan. Voidaan siis ajatella, että true crime -viihteen kautta ihminen pääsee turvallisesti kotisohvaltaan käsin tutustumaan ihmisyyden pimeään puoleen. Kuten aiemmin mainitsin, hirviömäisyyteen liittyy ambivalenssia, joka torjunnan ja kiellon lisäksi saa suhtautumaan hirviöön myös halulla. Hirviö onnistuu siis myös toistuvasti vetämään puoleensa. (Cohen 1996, 16; Leffler 2000, 159, 142.) Ahmedin mukaan myös inho on ambivalentti affekti. Se sisältää paitsi tarpeen vetäytyä ja torjua, myös halun katsoa tarkemmin ja mennä lähemmäs – samoin kuin hirviön hahmo (Ahmed 2004, 84; Asma 2009, 6; Miller 1997, Picart 1996, 2.) Kauheuksien katseleminen saattaa toimia myös negaationa eli ihminen voi kokea oman hyvyytensä korostuvan verratessaan itseään murhaajiin. Samoin ohjelmissa esiintyvä moraalinen arvostelu saattaa kääntyä katsojassa itsensä korottamiseen.

Mahdollinen seksuaalinen ulottuvuus eli viehättyneisyys väkivaltaan on  todistettu olevan ihmisen psyykkeeseen kuuluva ominaisuus. Bryant & Zillman (1991) ovat todenneet tutkimustensa pohjalta ihmisten reagoivan tunnesisältöihin, jotka stimuloivat kiihottuneisuutta jollakin tasolla. Seksi ja väkivalta on nähty vahvoina stimulantteina (Tannenbaum & Zillman 1975; Bryant & Zillman 1991). Samoin tosi-TV:tä usein määrittävä voyerismi eli tirkistely voi tarkoittaa yleisellä tasolla tapahtuvan tirkistelyn lisäksi henkilön hakeutumista sellaisiin tilanteisiin, joissa hän voi seksuaalista mielihyvää saaden tarkastella kohdettaan joko tämän tietäen tai tietämättä (Weissmann & Boyle 2007; Baruh 2010). Palatakseni vielä hirviötematiikkaan, myös hirviöihin suhtaudutaan seksuaalisella latauksella. Esimerkiksi vampyyrit nähdään nykypäivän populaarikulttuurissa mystisinä ja vetoavina, jopa seksuaalisina hahmoina. (Leffler 2000, 43; Klaber 2014, 2; Grady 1996, 226.) Samoin esimerkiksi sarjamurhaajat saavat heihin palavasti rakastuneilta naisilta kymmenittäin kirjeitä vankilaan, ja ovatpahan nämä rakkaustarinat aina joskus johtaneet avioliittoihinkin. Hirviölliselle halulle ja intohimolle on nykyään olemassa myös oma pornoteollisuuden muotonsa, joka on yleensä 3D-sarjakuvapohjaista materiaalia, joka kuvailee mahdottoman ja sopimattoman seksuaalista kohtaamista (Paasonen 2017, 1). Yhteiskuntasatiiri South Parkin kirjoittajat Trey Parker ja Matt Stone ovat tiedostaneet tämän seksuaalisen ulottuvuuden juurikin true crime -ilmiöön liittyen tekemällä jakson vuonna 2013 nimellä ”Informative Murder Porn”, jossa South Parkin lapset ovat huolissaan ja yrittävät lopettaa vanhempansa katsomasta pehmopornoksi luokiteltavia true crime -formaatteja, joissa siis mässäillään henkirikosten ja eroottisten välienselvittelyjen yksityiskohdilla. Episodissa vanhemmat katsovat sarjoja saadakseen vipinää makuuhuoneeseen (Kuva 18).

Kuva 18. South Parkin Randy ja Sharon varustautuvat informatiivisen murhapornon katselunautintoon ja siitä seuraavaan seksuaaliseen kanssakäymiseen. Lähde: South Park, kausi 17, jakso 2.

Muun muassa Junko (2014) näkee erilaisissa sokkidokumenteissa yhtymäkohtia 1800-luvun friikkisirkuksiin, joissa vetonauloina toimivat pahasti epämuodostuneet tai ulkonäöltään muuten poikkeavat ihmiset (Asma 2009, 7; Junko 2015). Tiivistäen true crime -formaattien viehätys perustuukin niiden tarjoamaan mahdollisuuteen katsoa vierasta, inhottavaa ja kiehtovaa pelkäämättä, että jää kiinni katseensa kohteelle (ks. Junko 2014, 55). True crime -formaattien seuraaminen saatetaan kokea häpeälliseksi, ja tähän nautintoon liittyvät eettiset ongelmat, kuten friikkisirkustenkin kohdalla aikoinaan. Tällöin puhutaan guilty pleasure -ilmiöstä. Erityisesti kulttuuriasiantuntijoina itseään pitävät näkevät nykypäivän halpatuotannon provokatiiviset ohjelmamuodot roskana, mutta saattavat silti seurata niitä ja saada siitä katselunautintoa – ja vastaavasti kokea siitä häpeää. (Baruh 2010; Bagdasarov 2010.) Osa katsojista saattaa seurata ohjelmia ironisesta näkökulmasta eli juuri siksi, että ne ovat niin ”huonoja”, että niille voi esimerkiksi nauraa (McCoy & Scarborough 2014). Tällöin nautinto syntyy ns. viha-rakkaus-suhteen (niin kutsuttu hate-watching) kautta. Tällöin häpeä ei ole niin isossa roolissa, sillä katsoja tavallaan asemoi itsensä ”roskan” yläpuolelle – ”tiedän, että tämä on laadutonta, siksi juuri seuraankin sitä”. Tässä on jälleen myös viittaus siihen, että katsoja tavallaan kokee paremmuutta koko sarjaa kohtaan sekä todennäköisesti sarjassa esiintyviä kohtaan. Tämä lienee selkeintä erilaisten tosi-TV-formaattien, joissa korostuvat esimerkiksi osallistujien promiskuiteetti ja törttöily alkoholin voimalla, kohdalla. Tällöin katselunautinto tulee Leachin (2003) mukaan lähelle vahingoniloa, jolloin sarjan ääressä viihtyminen pohjaa tyytyväisyyteen siitä, että pääsee seuraamaan toisen ihmisen ongelmia, epäonnistumisia ja nöyryytystä. Tällöin voidaan puhua jopa ilkeyden nautinnosta (malicious pleasure, Leach et al. 2003). Joka tapauksessa guilty pleasure ja sen eri muotojen tuoma nautinto näkyy Suomessakin kyseisten ohjelmien suhteellisen korkeissa katsojaluvuissa (ks. esim. Suomalainen televisiotarjonta 2014).

Televisioilmaisu mahdollistaa kohteen katsomisen ajallisen ja paikallisen etäisyyden päästä, vailla todellista kosketusta katseen kohteisiin. True crime -formaatit mahdollistavat pääsyn todistamaan jotakin kammottavaa (joka on totta), jonka katsominen arkitodellisuudessa ei ole, ainakaan toivottavasti, mahdollista. Vastenmielisen ja järkyttävän katsomisen viehätys perustuu osaltaan sen aiheuttamaan hallitun pelon ja inhon tunteeseen. Pelottavin aspekti lienee kuitenkin se, että kuka tahansa meistä saattaa olla hirviö, koska meillä jokaisella on pimeä puolemme.

5 Lopuksi

Artikkelissa käsittelin true crime -formaatteja ja niiden sisältöjä inhottavuuden ja provokatiivisuuden näkökulmista. Esittelin formaattien yleisimpiä esiintymismuotoja lähiluvun ja sisällönanalyysin kautta. Ohjelmat analysoitiin ja kategorisoitiin niiden 1) nimen, 2) kuvaustekstien ja 3) ohjelmasisällön tasoilla. Artikkeli esitteli erilaiset teemat ja tavat, joille ohjelmat ja niiden provokatiivisuus ja inhottavuus rakentuvat sekä kunkin kategorian ominaispiirteet. Artikkelissa sivuttiin myös ohjelmien antia mahdollisen, syyllisyyttä herättävän katselunautinnon (guilty pleasure) ja motiivin näkökulmista. Ensimmäiseen tutkimuskysymykseen siitä, millaisia ovat true crime -formaattien toistuvat pääteemat ja konventiot, voidaan vastata kategorisoimalla formaattien teemat toistuvien piirteiden pohjalta. True crime -formaattien kantavat osa-alueet ovat: intohimo ja seksuaalisuus, avioliitto, perhe ja ystävät, sarjamurhaajat, katoaminen, spesifit teemat, sukupuoli, kauhu ja painajainen sekä talk show-/makaasiiniohjelmat.

Toiseen tutkimuskysymykseen, miten true crime -formaatit kutsuvat katsojan katsomaan provokatiivisuuden ja inhottavuuden näkökulmista, voidaan vastata kategorisoimalla yleisimmät tavat, joilla formaatit operoivat. 1) Pakko katsoa: ohjelmaformaatit kuvataan jo nimi- ja otsikkotasolla provosoiviksi ja esimerkiksi poikkeuksellisen järkyttäviksi. Samoin ohjelmakuvausten tasolla käytetään superlatiiveja ja värikästä kieltä kuvaamaan erityisen shokeeraavaa materiaalia. 2) Uhrin silmin: formaatit kuvastavat tapahtumia erityisen vetoavasti kuvaamalla tapahtumia erityisesti uhrin ja hänen läheistensä näkökulmista. Tarinoista tehdään henkilökohtaisia. Tämä toteutuu esimerkiksi haastattelukuvakulmien myötä läheisten kärsimysten ja tunteiden esittämisessä. 3) Tämä on totta: formaatit pyrkivät korostamaan, että tämä on tapahtunut jollekin oikeasti (se voisi tapahtua siis sinullekin?). Tätä varten hyödynnetään aitoja rikospaikkakuvia tai kuulustelunauhoitteita. Toisaalta myös tapa rakentaa narratiivia näytellyn kautta tukee sitä, että näytellyt osuudet pyritään kuvamaan mahdollisimman realistisiksi. Ja toisaalta kuitenkin vastaamaan elokuvakerronnan konventioita. 4) Eksplisiittinen väkivalta: formaatit korostavat mielellään verisiä yksityiskohtia erityisesti näyteltyjen osuuksien osalta. Tätä tukevat niin kamerakulmavalinnat kuin leikkauskin. 5) Osallistavuus: formaatit kutsuvat katsojansa myös ratkaisemaan henkirikoksia tiputtelemalla vihjeitä ja todisteita ohjelman edetessä. Usein formaatit pitävät sisällään myös yllättäviä käänteitä, jolloin näitä ennakoineet nojatuolisalapoliisit voivat tuntea ylpeyttä päättelykyvyistään.

Kolmas tutkimuskysymys, mihin katselukokemuksen (kielletty) nautinto mahdollisesti perustuu, voidaan todeta, että true crime -katselunautinto voi pohjata uteliaisuuteen, järkytykseen, jolloin katsoja ei yksinkertaisesti voi katsoa muualle näytelmän jännityksen vuoksi. Voidaan siis ajatella, että true crime -viihteen kautta ihminen pääsee turvallisesti kotisohvaltaan käsin tutustumaan ihmisyyden pimeään puoleen. Järkyttävien asioiden katseleminen saattaa toimia myös negaationa eli ihminen voi kokea oman hyvyytensä korostuvan verratessaan itseään murhaajiin. Katselu ja siitä nauttiminen saattaa myös aiheuttaa häpeää, jolloin puhutaan termistä guilty pleasure – kielletty nautinto. Tässä on yhtymäkohtia kaiken erilaisuuden tirkistelyn tuottamaan häpeään. Osa katsojista saattaa seurata ohjelmia ironisesta näkökulmasta eli tällöin nautinto syntyy ns. viha-rakkaus -suhteesta (hate-watching) ohjelmaan. Yksi mahdollisuus on myös se, että ihminen kokee seksuaalista mielihyvää ohjelmien tarjoamaa väkivaltaa ja uhrin epätoivoa kohtaan. True crime -formaattien viehätys perustuu niiden tarjoamaan mahdollisuuteen katsoa vierasta, inhottavaa ja kiehtovaa pelkäämättä, että jää kiinni katseensa kohteelle (ks. Junko 2014, 55).

Usein vihan ja ällötyksen tunteet kohdistuvat murhaajiin, ei tuotantoon, jotka kuitenkin hyödyntävät yksityishenkilöiden tuskaa. Eksploitaatio on kuitenkin jo tiedostettu. Sekä läheisten kokema tuska että murhan yksityiskohdat käsitellään julkisesti televisiossa.[8] Vanhanen (2010, 106) huomauttaakin, että katastrofitapauksissa lehdet ja muu media helposti ylittävät rajan, ja tunkevat liian lähelle ihmisten yksityistä aluetta. Hän toteaakin: ”Median ja kuvajournalistien rikkoessa intiimin reviirin uutisoinnista tulee surupornoa.”

Todellisilla henkirikoksilla järkyttäminen ja väkivaltaisilla kuolemilla ratsastaminen ei kuitenkaan nykypäivän televisiotarjonnassa rajoitu pelkästään true crime -formaatteihin. Tietty kuolemalla leikittelevä retoriikka läpileikkaa tv-ohjelmia laajemminkin. (Tuomi 2018, 156.) Esimerkkinä vaikkapa ohjelmat, jotka kuvaavat katastrofeja sekä onnettomuuksia, joissa kuolee paljon ihmisiä. Samoin tiettyjen teemojen tosi-TV-ohjelmia leimaa otsikoinnin ja kuvailun tasolla kuoleman tai ainakin sen vaaran korostaminen (esim. Vaarallisilla vesillä (Deadliest catch), Maailman vaarallisimmat tiet (World’s Most Dangerous Roads)). Usein ohjelmissa myös korostetaan, että tähän ja tähän on kuollut ihmisiä, tämä on vaarallista. Esimerkiksi Himalajalla kuvatusta Huippujengi-ohjelmasta uutisoitiin koko ajan, että osallistujien hengenlähtö oli potentiaalisesti lähellä.[9]

Junko (2014, 24) tiivistää, että sokeeraavien dokumenttien esiinmarssin vuosituhannen vaihteessa voi katsoa liittyvän yleisempään televisiosisältöjen muuttumiseen paitsi ylettömämpään suuntaan (extreme television) myös keskittymiseen yhä enemmän ”todelliseen” elämään ja ihmisiin. Extreme-sisältöjen lisääntyminen on puolestaan vahvassa yhteydessä jo aiemmin esiin nostamaani provokatiivisen televisiotuotannon ilmiöön (Tuomi 2018, 157). Miten on siis käymässä lineaariselle broadcast-sisällölle, kun markkinoitujen laatusarjojen sanotaan siirtyvän maksullisten palveluiden, kuten ViaPlayn tai Netflixin taakse? Mielestäni pitkään povattua television niin kutsuttua kuolinkamppailua ei välttämättä käydäkään sen jakelukanavien muutoksissa vaan sisällöissä.

Melkeinpä epätoivoinen katsojien kalastelu näkyy toistuvasti televisiosisällöissä ja herättää myös paljon kannanottoja. Pirkko Aalto kirjoitti Satakunnan Kansassa (6.1.2018) Nelosen tulevasta tosi-TV-formaatista, jossa tarkoitus on, että tuntemattomat ihmiset hankkivat lapsen keskenään. Ajatus syntymättömän vauvan hyödyntämisestä osana TV-ohjelmaa on herättänyt vastustusta jopa kansalaisadressin muodossa. Keskustelun myötä määritellään jälleen yhteiskunnassa vallalla olevia normatiivisia arvoja sekä rajoja. Aalto alleviivasi tuotantoyhtiöiden ja kanavien vastuuta. Tämä on totta, media ei ainoastaan vastaa ihmisten tarpeisiin vaan usein myös tuottaa niitä. Vastuukysymys on kuitenkin monitahoinen. Mielenkiintoisen, paikoin pelottavankin näkökulman tähän tuovat yksittäisten ihmisten tuottamat sisällöt erilaisissa videojakopalveluissa. Uteliaisuus on ihmiselle ominaista. Joskus sitä määrittää makaaberi halu pysähtyä auto-onnettomuuden tapahtumapaikalle, toiveena nähdä edes pisara verta tai rypistynyttä peltiä. Kokemuksen ikuistaminen on tätä päivää, ja YouTubesta sekä muista kanavista (esimerkiksi Vimeo, Snapchat) löytyykin jos jonkinlaista ”kansalais-onnettomuusaineistoa”.

Joulukuussa 2017 uutisoitiin suomalaisesta tiepalvelumiehestä, joka ei ollut uskoa näkemäänsä kuolonkolaripaikalla. Hän kertoi useista ohikulkijoista, jotka pysähtelivät autolla raivausalueelle ja kuvasivat kännyköillä ja tableteilla videota onnettomuudesta. Tapahtui kuitenkin jotakin vielä tavanomaista härskimpää. Kännykällä kuvannut mieshenkilö oli pyytänyt omaisia poseeraamaan kolariauton edessä. Miksi? Saadakseen paremman kuvan. Käyttäytymistieteiden puolellahan on todistettu, että altistuminen väkivallan katselulla turruttaa katsojansa aidon ja oikean väkivallan kohdalla (ks. Bryant & Zillman 121). Tämänkaltainen tosi-TV-tuotanto on osaltaan yksilön käsissä eikä sitä kyetä valvomaan systemaattisesti, se ei tunne ennakkosensuuria. Kun tallentamiseen ja live-tilan suoratoistoon soveltuvat välineet ja yhteydet ovat kaikkien saatavilla, yhä useampi voi halutessaan kuvata oman ’onnettomuusvideonsa’. Tällainen ikävä ilmiö toistui myös Turun terroristi-iskun yhteydessä elokuussa 2017, jolloin uutisoitiin, että osa ihmisistä reagoi dramaattisiin tapahtumiin kauppatorilla kuvaamalla ja videoimalla käynnissä ollutta väkivaltaa. Tällöin true crime -ilmiö tuleekin jo ikävällä tavalla näkyviin ja lähemmäs kotisohvaa. Videopalvelut eivät sinällään ole itse ongelma, vaan sisällöntuottaja. Jokaisen olisi siis syytä miettiä hyvän maun mukaisia pelisääntöjä. Myös mediayhtiöiden ja TV-kanavien, vaikkapa juuri syntymättömän lapsen ”hyväksikäyttöä” koskien, viitaten siis tulevaan formaattiin.

Bertolt Brechtiä mukaillen ”kullakin ajalla on omat viihteen muotonsa”. Paljon ajastaan kertoo paradoksaalisesti juuri se kaikkein puhtain, turhimmalta näyttävä viihde – vaikkapa sitten true crime -formaatit. Sitä voi sitten miettiä, mitä se meistä kertoo ja kuinka paljon olemme – syystä tai toisesta – jo turtuneet?

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 8.10.2018.

Aineisto

Kaikki käsitellyt/katsotut true crime -formaatit aakkosjärjestyksessä:

A Crime to Remember (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

A Stranger in my Home (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

Alaska: Ice Cold Killers (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Bad Blood (Investigation Discovery, 2015- )

Beauty Queen Murders/ Kaunotarmurhat (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

Blood Relatives/Verisukulaisia (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Crimes of Passion/Intohimon uhrit (TV4, 2013- )

Dates from Hell/Treffit helvetistä (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Deadline Crime with Tamron Hall/ Tamron Hallin rikostutkimukset (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

Deadly Affairs/Tappavat suhteet (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Deadly Sins/Tappavat synnit (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Deadly Women/Naismurhaajat (Discovery Channel/Investigation Discovery, 2005- )

Disappeared/Kadonneet (Investigation Discovery, 2009- )

Evil Kin/Pahuuden perintö (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

Evil Stepmothers/Pahat äitipuolet (Investigation Discovery, 2016- )

Facing Evil with Candice DeLong (Investigation Discovery, 2010-2014)

Fatal Encounters/Kohtalokkaat valinnat (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Fatal Vows (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Gone (Investigation Discovery, 2017- )

Heartbreakers/Särkyneet sydämet (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

House of Horrors: Kidnapped/ Siepatut (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

How (Not) to Kill Your Husband (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

I Dated a Psycho (Lifetime Movies, 2014- )

I Was Murdered (Stolen Voices, Buried Secrets )/Näin minut murhattiin (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

Inside the Mind of a Serial Killer (Netflix, 2015- )

Killer Women with Piers Morgan/Tappajanaiset (ITV/Netflix, 2016- )

Killing Fields (Investigation Discovery, 2016- )

Let’s Kill Mom (Investigation Discovery, 2015)

Momsters: When Moms Go Bad (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

Most Evil/Pahuuden ytimessä (Investigation Discovery, 2006-2015)

Murder Among Friends/Murha porukalla (Investigation Discovery, 2016-2017)

Murder Comes to Town/Murha pikkukaupungissa (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

Murder Online (Investigation Discovery, 2017- )

Nightmare Next Door/Painajainen naapurissa (Investigation Discovery, 2011- )

Obsession: Dark Desires/Piinaava pakkomielle (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

On the Case with Paula Zahn/Paula Zahn ja murhien motiivit (Investigation Discovery, 2009- )

Pretty Bad Girls (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

Scorned: Love Kills/Tappava rakkaus (Investigation Discovery, 2012-2016)

Serial Thriller: Angel of Decay – Ted Bundy (Investigation Discovery, 2015- )

Southern Fried Homicide/Murha etelän idyllissä (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

Stalked: Someone’s Watching (Investigation Discovery, 2011- )

Surviving Evil/Pahasta pelastuneet (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

Swamp Murders/Suomurhat (Investigation Discovery, 2013- )

The 1980s: The Deadliest Decade (Investigation Discovery, 2016- )

The Unsolved (USA Network, 2018)

True Crime with Aphrodite Jones/Aphrodite Jones ja kuuluisat rikokset (Investigation Discovery, 2010- )

Who the Hell/bleeb Did I Marry/Kenet ihmeessä nain? (Investigation Discovery, 2010- )

Wives with Knives (Investigation Discovery, 2012- )

World’s Most Evil Killers/Maailman julmimmat sarjamurhaajat (CBS Reality, 2018)

Your Worst Nightmare/Pahin painajaisesi (Investigation Discovery, 2014- )

Kategorioiden lähiluetut esimerkkijaksot:

Kategoria 1: Deadly Affairs, vuodesta 2012, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 1, jakso 10. Love Thy Neighbor”

Kategoria 2: Nightmare Next Door, vuodesta 2011, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 4, jakso 8. “New England nightmare”

Kategoria 3: (Britains) Worlds Most Evil Killers, vuodesta 2017, Frii. Kausi 1, jakso 2. “Peter Sutcliffe”

Kategoria 4: Disappeared, vuodesta 2009, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 3, jakso 7. “See No Evil: Dead on Reflection”

Kategoria 5: Swamp Murders, vuodesta 2013, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 2, jakso 10. “Murky Affairs”

Kategoria 6: Deadly Women, vuodesta 2005, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 10, jakso 4. “Cling ’Til Death”

Kategoria 7: Your Worst Nightmare, vuodesta 2014, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 4, jakso 8. “He’s coming for me”

Kategoria 8: On the Case with Paula Zahn, vuodesta 2009, Investigation Discovery. Kausi 13, jakso 9. “Mixed signals”

Verkkosivut ja -palvelut

Investigation Discovery, https://www.investigationdiscovery.com/.

Suomalainen televisiotarjonta 2015. Liikenne- ja viestintäministeriö. http://julkaisut.valtioneuvosto.fi/bitstream/handle/10024/78394/Julkaisuja_10-2015.pdf?sequence=1&isAllowed=y.

Telkku, telkku.com.

Telsu, telsu.com.

Lehtiartikkelit

Aalto, Pirkko. ”Nelosen uusi tosi-TV -sarja: Nyt rahastetaan jo syntymättömilläkin”, Satakunnan Kansa 6.1.2018. https://www.satakunnankansa.fi/mielipide/nelosen-uusi-tosi-TV-sarja-nyt-rahastetaan-jo-syntymattomillakin-200639341/.

Bonn, Scott. “Why We Are Drawn to True Crime Shows”, Time 8.1. 2016. http://time.com/4172673/true-crime-allure/.

Lewin, Gary. “Soap-star ’Heartbreakers’ re-enact real stories”, USA Today 9.7.2014. https://www.usatoday.com/story/life/tv/2014/07/09/heartbreakers-investigation-discovery-kevin-sorbo-christopher-knight-nicole-eggert/12415355/.

Ståhlström, Oona. ”Suomen vaarallisin reality MTV3-kanavalle – lääkäri paljastaa riskit”, MTV 10.11.2015, https://www.mtv.fi/viihde/ohjelmat/huippujengi/uutiset/artikkeli/suomen-vaarallisin-reality-mtv3-kanavalle-laakari-paljastaa-riskit/5550234#gs.yISBn7Y.

Uotinen, Jenni. ”Huippujengissä jo vakavia tilanteita: Lolaa lääkitään hengitysvaikeuksien vuoksi”, Iltalehti 13.3.2016. https://www.iltalehti.fi/viihde/2016031121252584_vi.shtml.

Tutkimuskirjallisuus

Ahmed, Sara. 2004. The Cultural Politics of Emotion. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.

Alasuutari, Pertti. 1999. Laadullinen tutkimus. 3. uudistettu painos. Tampere: Vastapaino.

Alasuutari, Pertti. 1996. ”Television as a Moral Issue”. Teoksessa The Construction of the Viewer: Media Ethnography and the Anthropology of Audiences, toimittaneet Peter L. Crawford ja Sigurnon B. Hafsteinsson. Højbjerg, Tanska: Intervention Press.

Arjoranta, Jonne, Irma Hirsjärvi, Urpo Kovala, Tuija Saresma ja Maria Ruotsalainen. 2017. ”Turvetta tupaan: faktat, valheet ja affektiivinen vastaanotto Turveinfo-mainoskampanjassa”. Media ja viestintä, 40 (3-4), 76-99. https://journal.fi/mediaviestinta/article/view/67795.

Aslama, Minna ja Mervi Pantti. 2012. ”Talking alone: reality TV, emotions and authenticity”. European Journal of Cultural Studies. 9(2), 167–184.

Asma, Stephen T. 2009. On Monsters: An Unnatural History of Our Worst Fears. New York: Oxford University Press.

Bagdasarov, Zhanna, Kathry Greene, Smita Banerjee, Marina Krcmar, Itzhak Yanovitzky ja Dovile Ruginyte. 2010. “I am what I watch: Voyeurism, sensation seeking, and television viewing patterns”. Journal of Broadcasting & Electronic Media, 54: 299–315.

Bartsch, Anne. 2012. “Emotional gratification in entertainment experience. Why viewers of movies and television series find it rewarding to experience emotions”. Media Psychology, 15, 267–302.

Baruh, Lemi. 2010. “Mediated voyeurism and the guilty pleasure of consuming reality television”. Media Psychology, 13(3): 201–221.

Brown, Darrin, Sharon Lauricella, Aziz Douai ja Arshia Zaidi. 2012. “Consuming television crime drama: A uses and gratifications approach”. American Communication Journal, 14, 47–61.

Bryant Jennings ja Dolf Zillman. 1991. Responding to the Screen: Reception and Reaction Processes. Hillsdale, N.J.: L. Erlbaum Associates, 407 p.

Bunton, Kristie and Wyatt Wendy. 2012. The ethics of reality TV. Bloomsbury Academic.

Campbell, Vincent. 2000.”’You either believe it or you don’t: Television Documentary and Pseudo-science”. Teoksessa From Grierson to the Docu-Soap: Breaking the Boundaries, toimittaneet John Izod, Richard Kilborn, Richard ja Matthew Hibberd, 145–157. Luton: University of Luton Press.

Chion, Michel. 1994. Audiovision, Sound on screen. New York: Columbia University Press.

Cohen, Jeffrey Jerome. 1996. “Preface: In a Time of Monsters”. Teoksessa Monster Theory: Reading Culture, edited by Cohen, Jeffrey Jerome. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, vii – xiii.

Clough, Patricia Ticineto ja Jean Halley. 2007. The Affective Turn. Theorizing the Social. Durham: Duke University Press.

Corner, John. 1995. Television Form and Public Address. London: Arnold.

Corner, John ja Alan Rosenthal. 2005. “Introduction”. Teoksessa New Challenges of Documentary, toimittaneet Alan Rosenthal ja John Corner, 1–13. Manchester & New York: Manchester University Press.

Creed, Barbara. 1995. “Horror and the Carnivalesque: The Boby-monstrous”. Teoksessa Fields of Vision: Essays in Film Studies, Visual Anthropology, and Photography, toimittaneet Leslie Devereaux ja Roger Hillman. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Dant, Tim. 2012. Television and the Moral Imaginary: Society through the Small Screen. Palgrave Macmillan.

De Jong, Wilma ja Austin Thomas. 2008. Rethinking Documentar. McGraw-Hill Professional Publishing.

Deery, June. 2015. Reality TV. Cambridge: Polity.

Genette, Gérard. 1997. Paratexts: Thresholds of Interpretation. New York, USA: Cambridge University Press. Alkuperäisjulkaisu 1987.

Gergen, Kenneth. 2002. “Technology, Self and the Moral Project”. In Identity and Social change, edited by Joseph E. Davis, New Brunswick, NJ.

Gibbs, John. 2002. Mise-en-scéne: Film Style and Interpretation. Chippenham: Antony Rowe Ltd.

Grady, Frank. 1996. “Vampire Culture.” Teoksessa Monster Theory: Reading Culture, toimittanut Jeffrey Jerome Cohen, 225–241. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Haggerty, Kevin D. 2009. ”Modern serial killers”. Crime, Media, Culture 5(2): 168–87.

Hakala, Salli. 2009. Koulusurmat verkostoyhteiskunnassa. Analyysi Jokelan ja Kauhajoen kriisien viestinnästä. Viestinnän laitoksen tutkimusraportteja 2/2009. Viestinnän tutkimuskeskus CRC, Helsingin yliopisto.

Hautakangas, Mikko. 2004. ”Todellisuustelevision ydin: Vertaismelodraama? Tarkastelussa Unelmien poikamies”. Lähikuva, 1/2004. (6–23)

Hautakangas, Mikko. 2005. ”Tavikset, tunteet ja moraali tv-viihteenä: Todellisuustelevision anatomiaa”. Media & Viestintä, 28(1).

Hietala, Veijo. 2007. Media ja suuret tunteet. Johdatusta 2000-luvun uusromantiikkaan. Helsinki: BTJ Kustannus.

Hietala, Veijo. 2017. ”Ajankuva, arvot ja asenteet tv-sarjassa Downton Abbey”. Tieteessä Tapahtuu, 35(3).

Hoffner, Cynthia. 2009. ”Affective responses and exposure to frightening films: The role of empathy and different types of content”. Communication Research Reports, 26, 285–296.

Hongisto, Ilona. 2006. ”Dokumentaarisuus. Todellisuuden tallentamisesta todellisuuden kohtaamiseen”. Teoksessa Mediaa käsittämässä, toimittaneet Seija Ridell, Pasi Väliaho ja Tanja Sihvonen. Tampere: Vastapaino, 47–68.

Hongisto, Ilona. 2008. ”Tallenteista ja taiteesta”. Lähikuva, 3/2008, 3–8.

Ilkka, Liina. 2017. Tiesitkö? Tällaisia klikkiotsikoita suomalaismediat suosivat verkossa: Lue yllättävät havainnot! Kriittinen diskurssianalyysi internetin uutispalvelimissa julkaistujen otsikoiden sisällöstä ja rakenteesta. Institutionen för slaviska och baltiska språk, finska, nederländska och tyska. Stockholms Universitetet.

Jokinen, Kalle. 2015. Syntinen elämysvirta eli analyysi suosittujen medioiden luetuimmista jutuista. Pro gradu -tutkielma: Helsingin yliopisto, Valtiotieteellinen tiedekunta, Viestintä.

Junko, Tilda. 2014. Friikit ruumiit ruudussa – silmäyksiä sokkidokumenttien poikkeuksellisten ruumiillisuuksien esityksiin. Pro gradu -tutkielma. Turun yliopisto: Mediatutkimus, Historian, kulttuurin ja taiteiden tutkimuksen laitos.

Kilborn, Richard. 2003. Staging the Real: Factual TV Programming in the Age of Big Brother. Manchester & New York: Manchester University Press.

Klaber, Lara. 2014. Taming the Perfect Beast: The Monster as Romantic Hero in Contemporary Fiction. Cleveland: Cleveland State University.

Kobach, Matthew J., ja Andrew J. Weaver. 2012. “Gender and empathy differences in negative reactions to fictionalized and real violent images”. Communication Reports, 25, 51–61.

Koivunen, Anu. 2008. ”Affektin paluu? Tunneongelma suomalaisessa mediatutkimuksessa”. Tiedotustutkimus, 3/2008, 5–24.

Kolnai, Aurel. 2004. On Disgust. Chicago & La Salle: Open Court.

Krijnen, Trine. 2009. Understanding television and morality – Integrating media studies and media psychology. Springer-Verlag.

Kunstman, Adi. 2012. “Introduction: Affective Fabrics of Digital Cultures.” Teoksessa Digital Cultures and the Politics of Emotion: Feelings, Affect, and Technological Change, toimittaneet Athina Karatzogianni ja Adi Kunstman, 1–20. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.

Leach, Colin, Russel Spears, Nyla R. Branscombe ja Bertjan Doosje. 2003. “Malicious pleasure: Schadenfreude at the suffering of another group”. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 84(5): 932–943.

Lee-Wright, Peter. 2010. The Documentary Handbook. Lontoo & New York: Routledge.

Leffler, Yvonne. 2000. Horror as Pleasure. The Aesthetics of Horror Fiction. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell.

Leino, Pia. 2005. Toimittajan eettinen harkinta rikos- ja oikeusjournalismissa. Pro gradu tutkielma. Tampereen yliopisto, tiedotusopin laitos.

Lipkin, Steven N. Real Emotional Logic: Film and Television Docudrama as Persuasive Practice. SIU Press.

Lucey, Paul. 1996. Story Sense. The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc, USA.

Mäkipää, Leena. 2004. ‘Täällä niitä psykoja riittää’ – Ilta-Sanomien henkirikosuutisointi vuosina 1980, 1993 ja 2000. Viestinnän pro gradu-tutkielma, Helsingin yliopisto.

McCoy, Charles Allan ja Roscoe C. Scarborough. 2014. “Watching ‘bad’ television: Ironic consumption, camp, and guilty pleasures”. Poetics 47: 41–59.

Miller, William Ian. 1997. The Anatomy of Disgust. Cambridge & Lontoo: Harvard University Press.

Mononen, Mari-Kaisu. 2007. Totuuden tuntomerkit. Tosi-TV:tä ja ”totuus”elokuvaa. Opinnäytetyö. Helsingin ammattikorkeakoulu Stadia, viestinnän koulutusohjelma.

Nichols, Bill. 2005. “The Voice of Documentary”. Teoksessa New Challenges of Documentary, toimittaneet Alan Rosenthal ja John Corner. Manchester & New York: Manchester University Press.

Nichols, Bill. 2001. ”Todellisuuden ja television rajoilla”. Lähikuva, 1/2001, (6–24).

Niiniluoto, Ilkka. 1996. ”Tunne-kollokvion avaussanat”. Teoksessa Tunteet, toimittaneet Ilkka Niiniluoto ja Juha Räikkä. Helsinki: Yliopistopaino, 5–10.

Norris, Pippa ja Ronald Inglehart. 2012. ”Morality: Traditional Values, Sexuality, Gender Equality, and Religiosity”. In Cosmopolitan Communications Cultural Diversity in a Globalized World, toimittaneet Pippa Norris ja Ronald Inglehart. Cambridge University Press.

Nummela, Mari. 2014. Raiskaus valkokankaalla – Seksuaalisen väkivallan estetiikka fiktioelokuvassa. Opinnäytetyö, Metropolia Ammattikorkeakoulu. Elokuvan ja television koulutusohjelma.

Oksanen, Atte ja Sari Näre. 2006. ”Elämää ruudulla: tosi-TV moraalibrändinä”. Teoksessa Kasvattajan brändikirja, toimittaneet Hanna Lehtimäki ja Juha Suoranta. Helsinki: Finn Lectura.

Paasonen, Susanna. 2017. “The Affective and Affectless Bodies of Monster Toon Porn.” Teoksessa Sex in the Digital Age, toimittaneet Paul Nixon ja Isabel Düsterhöft, 1–22. Farnham: Ashgate.

Paget Derek. 1998. No Other Way To Tell It: Dramadoc/Docudrama on Television. Manchester University Press, Manchester.

Picart, Caroline Joan S. 1996. “Crime and the Gothic: Sexualizing Serial Killers.” Journal of Criminal Justice and Popular Culture 13:1–18. https://www.albany.edu/scj/jcjpc/vol13is1/Picart%20(1).pdf.

Saksala, Elina. 2008. Asiaa ruudussa. Tv-dokumentin anatomia. Helsinki: Like.

Salmela, Mikko. 2017. ”Affektiivinen käänne”. Tieteessä Tapahtuu, 35(2).

Salomäenpää Ilkka. 2010. Televisiomoraalin muutos suomessa – analyysi Helsingin sanomien mielipidekirjoituksista 1970–2003. Lisensiaatintyö, Jyväskylän yliopisto.

Schleser, Jamie. 2010. Selling true stories: a cultural analysis of manufactured realism in the docudrama crime film”. College of Communication Master of Arts Theses. 5.

Schmidt, David. 2005. Natural Born Celebrities: Serial Killers in American Culture. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press.

Seltzer, Mark. 2007. True crime: Observations on violence and modernity. New York: Routledge.

Skeggs, Beverley ja Helen Wood. 2012. Reacting to Reality Television: Performance, Audience and Value. New York: Routledge.

Smolej, Mirka. 2010. “Constructing ideal victims: Violence narratives in Finnish crime-appeal programming”. Crime Media and Culture 6(1): 69–85.

Smolej, Mirka ja Janne Kivivuori. “Crime News Trends in Finland: A Review of Recent Research.” Journal of Scandinavian Studies in Criminology and Crime Prevention, 9(2): 202–19.

Tannenbaum, Percy H. ja Dolf Zillmann. 1975. ”Emotional arousal in the facilitation of aggression through communication”. Teoksessa Advances in experimental social psychology: Vol. 8 (pp. 149-192), toimittanut Leonard Berkowitz. New York: Academic Press.

Tuomi, Pauliina. 2015. Inviting the Audience – Interactive, Participatory, and Social Television in Finland. Väitöskirja, Turun yliopisto.

Tuomi, Pauliina. 2018. “Moral and Social Values in Finnish Television”. Teoksessa Questions of Cultural Value: The London Film & Media Reader 5, toimittanut Phillip Drummond. The London Symposium Conference Reader Series.

Valkenburg, Patti M. ja Marquérite Patiwael. 1998. “Does watching court TV ‘cultivate’ people’s perceptions of crime?” International Communication Gazette, 60(3): 227–238.

Vanhanen, Hannu. Paljastavat kuvat. Tampere: Valokuvakeskus Nykyaika.

Viljakainen, Miika. 2014. Rikoksen hahmo: kotimaan rikosuutisointi Aamulehdessä. Pro gradu-tutkielma, Tampereen yliopisto. TamPub. https://tampub.uta.fi/handle/10024/95811.

Watson, Jamie. & Arp Robert. 2012. What’s Good on TV? Understanding Ethics Through Television. Wiley-Blackwell.

Weissmann, Elke, and Boyle Karen. 2007. “Evidence of Things Unseen: The Pornographic Aesthetic and the Search for Truth in CSI”. Teoksessa Reading CSI: Crime TV under the Microscope, toimittanut Michael Allen, 90–102. I.B. Tauris.

Viitteet

[1] Kirjoittajan oma termi provotöllö, joka toimii provokatiivisen televisiotuotannon lyhenteenä.

[2] Diegeettinen ääni tarkoittaa elokuvan kerronnalliseen tilaan liittyviä ääniä eli ääniä, joiden lähde näkyy kuvassa. Chion 1994.

[3] “Näyttämöllepano”. Mise en scènen voidaan nähdä käsittävän myös kaiken elokuvakankaalla aistitun informaation, ääntä, käsikirjoitusta ja leikkausta myöten. Ks. Gibbs 2002, 56–57.

[4] Kiinnostus emootioiden ja affektien tutkimukseen on lisääntynyt huomattavasti niin humanistisissa, yhteiskunnallisissa kuin käyttäytymis­tieteissä viime vuosikymmeninä. Tähän muutokseen on kyseisillä tieteenaloilla tullut tavaksi viitata ”affektiivisena” tai ”emotionaalisena” käänteenä. (Salmela 2017, 32; Ks. myös Clough ja Halley 2007).

[5] True Crime with Aphrodite Jones – vuodesta 2010 Investigation Discoverylla esitetty true crime -formaatti.

[6] Näyttelijä Kevin Sorbo kuvailee haastattelussa Heartbreakers-formaattia: https://www.usatoday.com/story/life/tv/2014/07/09/heartbreakers-investigation-discovery-kevin-sorbo-christopher-knight-nicole-eggert/12415355/.

[7] Formaatin kuvausteksti: ”Tosielämän murhatapaukset heräävät eloon, kun uhrien ääni nousee päivänvaloon näyttelijöiden avulla. Murhatut sekä tutkijat, perheenjäsenet ja ystävät kertovat, mitä tapahtui. Katsojalle jää pääteltäväksi, kuka murhaaja lopulta oli.” (I Was Murdered, 2011).

[8] Tapa, jolla true crime-formaatit käsittelevät oikeasti tapahtuneita henkirikoksia on herättänyt myös vastustusta, erityisesti läheisten näkökulmasta. My family was traumatised first by a murder, then by the TV serialization. 2.5. 2016: https://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2016/may/02/the-secret-my-family-traumatised-murder-tv-drama-bereaved, Teresa Halbach’s Relatives Share Pain over Making a Murderer: ’This Is the Avery Family’s Side of the Story’ 13.1. 2016: http://people.com/crime/making-a-murderer-teresa-halbachs-relatives-slam-netflix-series/

[9] ”Suomen vaarallisin reality Mtv3-kanavalle – lääkäri paljastaa riskit” 10.11, 2015. https://www.mtv.fi/viihde/ohjelmat/huippujengi/uutiset/artikkeli/suomen-vaarallisin-reality-mtv3-kanavalle-laakari-paljastaa-riskit/5550234#gs.oQrz3XE JA Huippujengissä jo vakavia tilanteita: Lolaa lääkitään hengitysvaikeuksien vuoksi, 13,3. 2016. http://www.iltalehti.fi/viihde/2016031121252584_vi.shtml

Kategoriat
3/2018 WiderScreen 21 (3)

Romance Gone Mortal – Taboo of Shipping Fictional Movie Monsters

affect, Babadook, fandom, monster, Pennywise, shipper, shipping, taboo

Meniina Wik
meniina.wik [a] student.uwasa.fi
Doctoral Student
School of Marketing and Communication
University of Vaasa

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Wik, Meniina. 2018. ”Romance Gone Mortal – Taboo of Shipping Fictional Movie Monsters”. WiderScreen 21 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-3/romance-gone-mortal-taboo-of-shipping-fictional-movie-monsters/

Printable PDF version


This article examines the taboo of shipping two fictional movie monsters, Pennywise the Dancing Clown and Babadook, and the way they turned into a celebrated power couple in social media. Shipping is a fan activity, in which the focus is to find romantically charged subtexts from media texts. Pennywise, an eternal entity and a demonic monster, is the main antagonist in Stephen King’s book It (1985) and its latest audiovisual version (2017). Soon after the movie’s release comments concerning the character’s ‘hotness’ filled social media. Discussion about Pennywise’s sexual appeal rose to a completely new level when fans decided that Pennywise is homosexual and in a relationship with Babadook, another horror movie character and an incarnation of repressed grief in the Australian horror movie The Babadook (2014). The article has two data sets. The primary one is collected from a social networking service Twitter and concentrates on affectivity of fan-made drawings concerning the Pennywise/Babadook pairing. The secondary one is collected from a microblogging and social networking website Tumblr and examines motives behind shipping oneself with a monster using Pennywise as an example. Attention is also given to hashtags and the way they operate as a tool to get acquainted with shipping and shipperdom.

Introduction – shipping, monstrous romance and taboo

A fan is an umbrella term for different kind of identities, and one of these is a shipper – a fan who is interested in romantic relationships, imaginary or real, between characters in media texts. A shipper is a member of an interpretive subgroup, which focuses to find romantically charged subtexts from media texts. These subtexts are divided to romantic relationships between fictional characters by shippers. This activity is called shipping, which is a common practise in fandoms and has become a popular facet of fan interaction. For instance, many fan fiction readers and writers have announced their shipper preferences when interviewed. On the other hand, shipping has a controversial reputation in fandoms – interpreting texts in different ways, amongst people who are passionate about the source text, can result in conflicts and in some cases intolerance by fandom subgroups. (Gonzales 2016; Bothe 2014, 6, 10.) Examining shipping as a controversial phenomenon includes for instance fandoms concerns about turning a sci-fi media text into a soap opera (The X-Files 1993–), queering a detective series (Sherlock 2010–) or stigmatising a fantasy horror series with a norm-breaking theme, for instance incest (Supernatural 2005–) (see e.g. Scodari & Felder 2000; Caro Lancho 2013, 15; Gonzales 2016). There can also be a struggle between shippers of different couples in the same fandom and shipping can reach outside fannish dimensions by pairing real persons (RPF, Real Person Fiction) or oneself with fictional characters.

Locating shippers in the field of fanhood is challenging, because they are experts on creating intertextual connections – they might operate simultaneously in several fandoms and combine them. Despite its popularity in fan cultures, shippers and shipping are a mostly unexplored research topic (Souza et al. 2014). Industries behind media text productions have noticed shippers´ significance as popularity builders. Shippers constitute one of the most active communities in fandoms and their actions advertise the media text for free, so fostering them can lead to commercial benefit. Shippers are also experts in the field of visual communication – they examine media texts through interpretative lenses of their own and create new individual narratives, which can take a visual form.

In this article, I research the taboo of shipping two fictional movie monsters, Pennywise the Dancing Clown and Babadook, and the way they turned into a celebrated power couple in social media (Image 1). Pennywise, an eternal entity and a demonic monster, is the main antagonist in Stephen King’s novel It (1985) and its audiovisual adaptations (1990, 2017). Pennywise takes the shape of a clown to get near children in a town called Derry, feeds on children and gets its life force from their fear. Soon after the premiere of the 2017 movie adaptation It rose to the most highest-grossing horror movie at the US box office of all the time (The Guardian 2017), and the second part of the story is due to be released as an audiovisual adaptation in 2019. In this article, my focus is on the most recent representation of Pennywise because my data, material produced by shippers, examines mainly this version from the latest movie. The other character, Babadook, is a titular character in an Australian psychological horror movie and a sleeper hit The Babadook (2014), which tells a story of a single mother who remains haunted by the death of her husband and tries to get along with her anxious young son. This troubled family is tortured by Babadook, an incarnation of mother´s repressed grief.

Image 1. Fandom vs. Shipperdom; while fans take interest in media texts as entirety, shippers are particularly interested in characters and romantically interpreted relationships between them.

The undercurrent of this article is taboo – the concept is examined from standpoints of shipping as an activity, monstrous romance and sexual appealing. Shipping monsters is a taboo because they operate between disgust and attraction. The same creatures who terrifies us can evoke potent escapist fantasies – the linking of monstrosity with the forbidden makes the monster all the more appealing (Cohen 1996b, 16–17). Monsters are liminal beings, something between human and inhuman, and this liminality turns monster into a taboo.

Both Babadook and Pennywise can be examined in the context of queer – a critical theory to challenge and break apart conventional categories (see Giffney & Hird 2008, 5), not only referring to sexuality or gender minorities. Both characters are sexually multidimensional and therefore can be seen as strange, fascinating, and even scary. Popular culture has already imagined multiple alternatives to male and female, masculine and feminine. The contemporary culture, specifically horror film, can provide a rich archive for an alternative politics of embodiment, reproduction and non-reproduction. The horror film has become a rich location for imagining and working out the relations between the human and its others, or the nonhuman and its queering of the site of embodiment. (Halberstam 2008, 266, 275.) Via TV, the monster comes to our home and we permit its access (Ingebretsen 1998, 31).

The key concept is affect – it signifies sensation and intense feelings that become visible through the circulation of objects, such as pictures or videos, in digital spaces (Paasonen 2011, 232). In this article I research both affectivity of fan-made drawings concerning the Pennywise/Babadook pairing and motives behind shipping oneself with a monster using Pennywise as an example. Desire for monstrous beings has always existed in the culture, and social media has become an arena where this controversial phenomenon can rise into wider consciousness. I am interested in how shippers find both sympathetic and repulsive features in these terrible creatures per se and how shippers are humanizing them by fan art. Shipping such characters is highly controversial – it breaks taboos in society, where we have been taught to see monsters in context of evil. Juxtaposing and bundling together current media phenomena, for instance Pennywise´s status as a sex symbol and Babadook´s status as a LGBTQ icon, is a familiar method in the internet culture to evoke emotions in users and thus ensure the stickiness of content and spreading forward (Sihvonen & Wik 2017, 16).

I examine how shippers celebrate controversial ships and justify their right for interpretation. In the second chapter I discuss social media and the ways it functions as an arena for shippers, I also present the two sets of data. The third and fourth chapters examine the monstrous desire and what kind of themes can be handled through monstrosity. The fifth chapter summarises my key findings.

Research method and material – social media as a display window into shipping

It premiered on September 8th 2017. It took only few days before first articles discussing Pennywise´s sexual appeal appeared in blogs and digital magazines. These articles lifted up some of the most intriguing tweets about the subject. Soon after this discussion, the Pennywise/Babadook ship burst into flames in social media, and online journals and media sites tried to follow the development of the phenomenon. An accident of categorization was the trigger for Babadook´s status as a LGBTQ icon – The Babadook gained a whole new kind of fame and interpretations when the movie was mistakenly categorized by video streaming service Netflix as a LGBTQ movie instead of horror. This led to the rainbow community welcoming the titular character with open arms, despite the absence of overt references to LGBTQ culture in the film. In June 2017 Babadook was displayed as a symbol during that year’s Pride Month (Wikipedia 2018) (Image 2). The roots of the ship lie in a debate between users of 4Chan website and Twitter – Babadook was already declared to be a LGBTQ icon, and 4Chan user tried to troll a Twitter user who said Pennywise was also gay. This tongue-in-cheek conversation had soon summoned a large audience and the new ship was born. (Karnes 2017.)

Image 2. Babadook as a LGBTQ icon and celebrating the 2017´s Pride Month.

Social media has been a key factor in announcing the idea of monster´s sexual appeal. For instance Babadook´s declamation to a LGBTQ icon happened via social media and thus had visibility which led him to be the guest of honor in Pride. This decoding of monster´s sexuality is not, however, a brand new or social media -constructed phenomenon – social media offers a peephole to this deep structure of taboo, which has been a part of culture for centuries. This taboo can be examined via both fictional and real-life monsters. For instance, it is not exceptional for “normal” people to fall for serial killers. However, it is a taboo to become (sexually) attracted to such abominations, who have lost touch to their humanity because of the crimes they have committed. Serial killers are examples of borderline creatures possessing mythic primitivism that is both positive and negative (Picart 1996, 2).

Twitter was selected as a primary platform of this study based on my observations of media sites – several of them lifted up some of the most fascinating tweets about the subject as examples of ongoing conversation. Access to Twitter is effortless based on its overt nature and visibility also for unregistered users. (Isotalus, Jussila & Matikainen 2018, 9.) Twitter’s strongest asset in competition with other platforms is its ability to generate enormous amounts of “live” streams of short-lived online traffic (van Dijck 2013, 87). The service is optimal for high pace communication about occurring opinions and informing – hashtags aggregate wide conversations and contemporary communities (Koskela & Sihvonen 2018, 34, 47). In this article Twitter functions both as an instrument to collect the data and as a source to examine a phenomenon transmitted through it (see Isotalus, Jussila & Matikainen 2018, 26). It can be said based on my observations that for Pennywise/Babadook ship Autumn 2017 was the time period of reporting – it was something new, fun and highly controversial. At the end of my observation time I noticed that reporting was already abated, a month was an optimal period for informing about the ship.

The Twitter data was collected between 13th of September and 13th of October 2017. I used hashtags #pennywise and #babadook to track down the ongoing conversation, then adding popular names for the pairing, #babawise and #pennydook, to list of followed hashtags. In total 193 tweets matched my search. While organizing the collected data I noticed three tweets published between years 2014–16 with hashtag #babawise. I removed them from the data, as they were not related with the ship. Altogether 69 tweets included fan-made images. I approach these fan-made images with the concept of affect, which signifies sensation and intense feelings that become visible through the circulation of objects, such as pictures or videos, in digital spaces. Affect can be described as an immediate physical experience. Another used concept in this article is stickiness, which is an affective value. High rate circulation of an object, for instance a picture or a news headline, raises its affective value and it gains more and more stickiness. (Paasonen 2011, 232; ead. 2014, 25.) The phenomenon had affective stickiness from the starting point – when 4Chan and Twitter uses started their skirmish about sexual identities of the both characters, the back and forth trolling increased attractivity and visibility of the discussion among users increasing its affective stickiness (see ead. 2014, 22).

Tumblr, a microblogging and social networking website, was selected as a second platform for this study. It can be described as a massive churning machine of evocative photos. It has a huge queer ecosystem: users circulate porn, flirt, provide support to deal with homophobia as well advice on coming out (Cho 2015, 43). A Tumblr blog called Pennywise Confessions (Image 3) is the second set of my data – it also has a queer coming out -dimension allowing users to confess ones´ darkest desires towards Pennywise. The blog recognizes its controversiality by informing about teratophilia, the ability to see beauty in the unusual and a sexual preference for individuals having unusual appearance, and its subgenre coulrophilia, sexual attraction to clowns (see Urban Dictionary 2018[1]; Griffiths 2013). Shipping oneself with a fictional character is one of the most controversial and misunderstood forms of shipping, and the intention of the blog´s administrator is to offer a safe place to manifest these kind of (sexual) needs without judgement or shame. The blog published 339 posts during 11th of September and 25th of November 2017. Those posts included eleven administrator’s own announcements dealing with general guidelines or other notifications, which I removed from the data.

Image 3. Pennywise Confessions in Tumblr.

Hashtags are a way to ship in social media. Shipperdom, a community formed by shippers, is scattered all over the internet and it is not possible to locate it just in a one platform. Hashtags are a convention to collect together ideas and thoughts concerning a particular ship, for instance Pennywise/Babadook by using hashtag #pennydook. Collecting the data from Twitter would have been impossible without knowing the hashtags and routines based on them. Also the Tumblr blog data works with hashtags – if I would like to examine just particular type of confessions, for instance highly sexual ones, I could use a hashtag #smut. To get acquainted with hashtags is a way to get acquainted with shipperdom.

Obtained results and the data collected from Twitter – disarming the monster

Monster is a flexible concept which explores the distinctions between human and inhuman. It is a cultural body, best understood as an embodiment of difference, a breaker of category – monsters combine cultural meanings in ways that cannot actually exist in our culture, for instance vampires are both dead and alive, a combination of human being and animal. (Asma 2000, 7; Cohen 1996a, ix, x; Hills 2005, 16; Leffler 2000, 145.) In this chapter I connect Pennywise and Babadook to the traditional conception of the monster and monstrous desire. I also examine how the data collected from Twitter handles the tradition and on the other hand tames the concept of the monster.

The data collected from Twitter, altogether 69 tweets, included fan-made visual production. As I continued processing the data I noticed popularity of one fan-made image that was used in 34 tweets and dominated the visual flow. Other fan-made images were used altogether in 35 tweets. I performed close reading to the data and categorised it. The six categories found are pure puppy love, erotic tension, steady relationship, reproduction/starting a family, LGBTQ motive and mastering the genre (Figure 1).

Figure 1. The main categories and subcategories for the data collected from Twitter.

Category pure puppy love forms the largest group. The most shared fan-made visual production (Image 4) fits in this category via its naive drawing style and innocent-highlighting message – Pennywise and Babadook look harmless and cute in childlike proportions with large heads and small bodies. This is one way to undress the monstrosity of the characters’ and make them seem innocuous. Image is also free of provocation, characters’ relationship is presented through a frame of innocent first love, the image represents their preliminary stage of sexual intimacy. References to the LGBTQ community are quite subtle, just Pennywise´s sign, one red balloon, has multiplied to a rainbow-coloured bundle of balloons. It can be said that the image is easy to digest and it can be shared without the fear of emphasizing the LGBTQ aspect. Even it is a picture of monstrous ship, it can be interpreted in multiple ways – ode to friendship or love, as support to LGBTQ rights or as an indication of one’s understanding of horror crossovers.

Image 4. Pennywise, Babadook and a rainbow-coloured bundle of balloons – the most shared fan-made production of the data collected from Twitter. Source: Twitter.com.

Erotic tension is the second category. Images classified to this category contain gazes, determined touching and lustful facial expressions. In Image 5 Pennywise is clearly seducing Babadook with his gaze – s/he holds Babadook´s chin up forcing her/him to look in her/his eyes while another hand is raised and used to hypnotise “the victim”. Babadook is already under the spell, he does not seem reluctant and has reached one hand towards Pennywise. The image has strong sexual tension and it arouses questions about what’s going to happen next. This is the reason for image´s provocativeness, there is no variety of ways to interpret it. Overt signs of LGBTQ theme as such as rainbow colours are not present, but the characters are represented as male, even Babadook´s face and figure has been softened or feminised compared to the original.

Image 5. Babadook gets enchanted by Pennywise´s hypnotic gaze. Source: Twitter.com.

Image 5 demonstrates how monsters can be fascinating and even charming. They are like predatory animals and kill for living, so their way of acting is easier to understand under the laws of nature. For instance it can be said that vampiric figures are seen as mysterious and appealing, as well sexually. It has not been so from the beginning of vampire folktales and literature. In Bram Stoker’s novel Dracula (1897) the vampire count from Transylvania is beastlike other pursuing just personal satisfaction, even if he has a certain type of charm and compelling sexuality. In 1960’s the vampire character adopted more sexually alluring image via actor Christopher Lee. Eventually Annie Rice’s series of novels, The Vampire Chronicles (1976–2016), introduced romantic, aristocratic, elegant vampires, who are always erotic and occasionally ethical. The vampire evolved from a plain monster to romantic hero and monstrous lover, who can be interpreted as a symbol of prohibited desire. (Leppälahti 2012, 155–156; Cohen 1996b, 5; Leffler 2000, 43; Klaber 2014, 2; Grady 1996, 226.)

As a monster Pennywise shares several qualities with vampire, both traditional and modern version. S/he has the vampiric gaze, which hypnotizes her/his victims and they just can not turn their eyes away of the amber-shaded eyes. S/he has a lust for blood and hunts predatorically to survive – after the hunger is satisfied, s/he retreats to her/his 27 years of rest. S/he can shapeshift like a vampire, and when feeding hers/his mouth is full of sharp blood-soaked teeth. Manipulative and from time to time even charming, her/his language is rich which beckons to intelligence and is therefore appealing. Always knowing the weaknesses of her/his victims s/he masterfully uses those as a benefit. In Image 5 Pennywise´s vampiric features are highlighted – he clearly dominates the situation and Babadook is claimed to be hers/his.

The third category is steady relationship. Fan-made production in this category contains themes of going steady – the crush has evolved to love, and the couple is ready take the next step in their relationship. In Image 6 characters are represented as adults, and Pennywise is popping the question of marriage with the help of his signature, a red balloon. Babadook does not hesitate and is eager to step on the holy matrimony. Even the theme of the image is serious, the style of drawing is simple and cute – the characters appearances do not highlight the fact that they are monsters, they look like being seen through a filter which makes them nice and approachable.

Image 6. Humanizing the monsters by a need to finding a mate. Source: Twitter.com.

Another archetype of monster is Frankensteinian one, referring to Mary Shelley´s tragic character named after his creator. Frankenstein is perhaps the most famous of the gentle-hearted giants gone bad, who has turned into a monster by his family and kills out of fear-induced rage (Asma 2009, 11). The Frankensteinian monster has two principal features. Firstly, it is characterized as a lumbering, clumsy, and ugly body. Secondly, the Frankensteinian monster, like its body, is a social misfit desperately in search of love, rather than a brilliant and dangerous rebel who flouts society’s rules, like a vampire. (Picart 1996, 7.) Despite his unnatural origin, he is driven by the most humane need – finding a mate. In the Shelley´s book the creature itself ponders the taboo of his need by asking shall each man find a wife to his bosom and each beast have his mate, but is he doomed to be alone. Babadook can be interpreted as a Frankensteinian monster, who becomes misunderstood and dangerous when roaming freely. Babadook is both human and inhuman, which builds character´s repugnancy.

Like in Frankenstein, theme of smothered sexuality is also present in The Babadook – the mother tries to masturbate before getting into a sleep, but is interrupted by the fear of Babadook. Eventually the mother and her son confront Babadook, which nearly cost them their lives. In the end the mother accepts Babadook as a part of herself, as her own creation and decides to take on responsibility, unlike the creator of poor Frankenstein’s monster. When Babadook represented sorrow the mother felt after her husband’s death she did not know how to love Babadook. After accepting Babadook her sorrow reformed into a loving memory. After that she was able to love her son and move on. The final minutes of the movie shows them in a garden, digging worms and after that standing next to a basement door – there Babadook moved after confrontation. The mother goes down the stairs, calms the monster down and offers her/him a bowl filled with worms to eat. Like Frankenstein´s monster, Babadook was misunderstood and hated by her/his creator, but after being nurtured and taken cared of, s/he became a part of the family. Babadook reforms the concept of the monster by arguing that dying is not always the inevitable destiny of a monster (cf. Ingebretsen 1998, 25). In Image 6 Frankensteinian monster finally finds love and her/his mate.

The fourth category is reproduction/starting a family. Fan-made images in this category examined how the relationship between the characters had evolved to the point of starting a family. In Image 7 the characters´ appearances are distinctly adult-like, their proportions are correct and they are dressed as ones. It is interesting how the shipper has changed characters´ clothes – neither Pennywise or Babadook wear their usual clothes, instead they are dressed like going for a walk in early winter with warm jackets, pullovers and boots. They seem to be in a merry mood and have laid their eyes on a boy while walking hand in hand with him. This boy is a character called Thomas from Spanish horror movie The Orphanage (2007), who is recognizable for the horror audience by the burlap-made sack which covers his head. He wears tidy clothes and holds Pennywise´s sign, one red balloon, in his hand.

Image 7. Humanizing the monsters by a basic human need – reproduction. Source: Twitter.com.

The image´s message is that Pennywise and Babadook can be good parents. They could be coming from a funfair with a balloon and snacks, having a lovely day there. This theme of parenting and representing Pennywise and Babadook clearly as male is provocative; the image is not as easy to digest like for instance Image 4. The possibilities for interpretation are not as extensive, even the image is affective. The image decodes how monsters must find means to propagate their species. For instance, a vampire can bite and thus have offspring, but this image demonstrates how monstrous families can be started by adopting progeny from other movies of the horror genre. In this way, the image is complex and needs wider knowledge of the genre to be fully understood.

Like being said, Image 7 represents both Pennywise and Babadook as male figures. In fact Pennywise is not male or female, it is an entity and referred simply as it in the movie´s title. S/he is a shapeshifter, who moves between species and genders and triggers (repressed) fears of its victims to pop out. Babadook is more complex monster in a way that s/he is both an incarnation of sorrow and a reflection of the mother. It can be said that in fact Babadook is more female than male, even though her/his appearance with angular figure, black cape and top hat are signifiers of a male character. The concept of these kind of liminal beings evokes to examine the significance of sexlessness as a stimulus of fear. In Image 7 liminaliness of the sex has been erased by representing the characters as male which is emphasized by masculine wardrobe.

The fifth category is LGBTQ motive. It shares qualities with Image 4 – a shipper has used plain drawing style, and the characters’ childlike proportions are highlighting their harmless and approachable nature (Image 8). Monstrosity has been drawn out of them, in fact they are not even the center of attention in the picture, the rainbow-colored flag is. Despite the flag, the image lacks rich colouring, so the flag´s role is highlighted and ties it into the LGBTQ theme. There is some provocation – the LGBTQ theme cannot be moved aside as Pennywise is kissing Babadook and their hands are around each other. Touching and showing emotions is nevertheless quite moderate, without the flag they could be interpreted to be a couple of friends hugging. The image does not show passionate love or sexual tension.

Image 8. Pennywise and Babadook are supporting LGBTQ rights. Source: Twitter.com.

The sixth category is mastering the genre. The fan-made productions in this category emphasize shippers´ familiarity towards both the ship and the horror genre. Knowing the ship is capital in fandoms of the horror genre, but it is not the most significant matter. Competing with knowledge is typical to fandoms, and by sharing pictures of this category the currency of knowledge is indicated. These images are not highly affective – they require deep-level knowledge of the horror genre, for instance in Image 9 the character´s appearances have drastically changed and only hashtags offer a clue to their origins.

Image 9. Twitter user announces to be familiar with both the ship and the horror genre. Source: Twitter.com.

Hashtags #pennydook and #babawise served as a way to find the ship and designations for the pairing. These designations are further divided to categorization RST or UST. If shipper supports RST (Resolved Sexual Tension), s/he hopes that romantic feelings shared by the pairing are made public. If the supported view is UST (Unresolved Sexual Tension), shipper enjoys the sexual tension between the pair and finds no need to shatter it by confessing romantic feelings. (See Scodari & Felder 2000.) Based on the analysis of data collected from Twitter, all categories, only mastering the genre as an exception, supported RST classification. The categories line up to form a traditional course of (human) relationships – it starts from finding a mate, evolves to crush and sexual desire, then progresses to steady relationship and commitment and finally a desire to start a family comes along. Understanding the circle of life through this kind of structure and applying it to monsters molds them more and more human and via that more and more identifiable and acceptable target of desire. This has an influence on affectivity of the image – the most retweeted image (Image 4) presents cute and harmless, child-like Pennywise and Babadook and successfully undresses their monstrosity. It demonstrates how controversial content is molded in a suitable form for mainstream and is thus easy to share.

Obtained results and the data collected from Tumblr – monster as a reflection of self

Shipping oneself with a monster is a way to examine the monster as a reflection of self. I approach this theme via data collected from a microblogging and social networking website Tumblr and examining what kind of themes can be handled through monstrosity. I followed the blog called Pennywise Confessions (Image 3) between 11th of September and 31st of December 2017 and collected 339 postings. Those included 11 announcements from the administrator, which I deleted from the data leaving the final number of postings to 328. The principal function of the blog is that a confessor sends her/his written confession to the administrator, who combines the text with a suitable image and finally publishes the confession. By this procedure all confessions comply to the same visual layout and are read by the administrator – after all, the controversial blog gets its share of trolling and shaming, and those posts are deleted from the flow of confessions.

Figure 2. The main categories and subcategories for the data collected from Tumblr.

I categorised the data and formed four main groups of postings – desire, pure, back-shaming and comments to the newbies/users (Figure 2). The first one is also the largest category, which I divided further to four subcategories. The combining factor for the postings in the main category desire is that they all examine the concept from different angles and they are very bold. The first subcategory is vore – it is an abbreviation from the word vorarephilia, a fantasy about being consumed (Urban Dictionary 2017). The second subcategory of desire is monster porn. Monstrous desire has generated its own genre even in porn industry – monster (car)toon porn is a genre of three dimensional (3D) computer-generated pornography focusing on depictions of sexual encounters of the impossible and improbable kind (Paasonen 2017, 1). The line between these subcategories is wavering – in monster porn the desire to being bitten or other ways lethally damaged during intercourse is also present, but it is not the most important aspect (Image 10).

Image 10. The main category desire – postings from the subcategories vore and monster porn. Source: www.pennywiseconfessions.tumblr.com.

The third subcategory is monstrous desire, which examines the taboo to desire a monster. First posting in Image 11 describes thrill of being an object of desire for a monster. The second one finds justification for desire treating Pennywise as a living being trying to survive – it hunts predatorically, not just because of its demon nature. For instance, in horror literature count Dracula is a rapist by assaulting a young woman who does not remember the happened afterwards (Klaber 2014, 43), and still he is seen as an object of lust and desire strengthened by charismatic actors playing him in films. Even the French fairy tale, La Belle et la Bête, and afterwards Disney´s 90´s classic The Beauty and The Beast (1991) has a monstrous lover – the Beast was not merely a test for the heroine in terms of her ability to see past surfaces, but he was a site of contained peril (Klaber 2014, 18–19). Like these examples in this category demonstrate, confessors are conscious about the present peril but it just strengthens the desire.

Image 11. The main category desire – two postings from the subcategory monstrous desire. The first one is aware of the taboo and the second one justifies the desire. Source: www.pennywiseconfessions.tumblr.com.

The fourth subcategory of desire is the actor. Bill Skarsgård, the actor playing Pennywise, is an ascending young star. Because of his young age he was a surprising choice for the role of one of the most iconic horror villains, but after the premiere Skarsgård was praised by both audiences and critics. However, in It he is under heavy make-up and almost unrecognizable – in Image 12 Skarsgård is seen in a light version of Pennywise´s make-up and is still recognizable. The posting represents both the actor and the monster and examines the line between them. These two personalities do not rule out each other, in fact Skarsgård and Pennywise are the two sides of the same being for the confessor.

Image 12. The main category desire – a posting from the subcategory actor. Source: www.pennywiseconfessions.tumblr.com.

The second main category is pure, for which I have formed two subcategories. The first one is fluff/love, in which Pennywise is seen as an object of innocent love (Image 13). Fluff is a term of classification in fan fiction – it refers to light romantic, sometimes humorous content, which has no strict storyline (Urban Dictionary 2018). On the other hand, postings in this category are serious and feelings between self and Pennywise are described as deep and the relationship steady. The second subcategory is friendship, in which Pennywise is seen as a guardian, whose dubious actions are justified by the urge to protect his friends (Image 13). To befriend a monster is a cool thought, and the idea of binge-watching movies and eating popcorn with him is fascinating.

Image 13. The main category pure – postings from the subcategories fluff/love and friendship. Source: www.pennywiseconfessions.tumblr.com.

The final two main categories are the blog administrator’s answers for shamers and newbies/users. In the main category back-shaming the administrator has received judgmental postings from Tumblr users outside the fandom who are shaming both the blog and its users because of the controversial content (Image 14). The administrator lifts up some of these posting to the blog´s image flow and back-shames them visually, for instance with a gif. By this procedure, the administrator encourages readers to keep on sending confessions and demonstrates that everybody has a right for an opinion – desiring a monster is not as unusual as it seems and the blog is open-minded safe space to examine those feelings. The last main category is comments to the newbies/users – confessors have found the blog and their desire for Pennywise quite recently, and after first shock they have become interested about the monster by themself or find the blog´s theme bold and intriguing. The administrator has lifted some of these comments as part of the confession flow and added a gif via which he/she gives approving feedback to the newbie/user. At the same time s/he is showing how the phenomenon is spreading and how the feedback can also be positive and empowering.

Image 14. Postings from the main categories back-shaming and comments to the newbies/users. Source: www.pennywiseconfessions.tumblr.com.

Based on the analysis of the data collected from Tumblr, through monstrosity one can examine a (repressed) need of romance and staying in touch with other beings, sexual desire and fantasies. It can be said that the monster embodies sexual practices that must not be committed, or that may be committed only through the monster’s body. The monster enforces the cultural codes that regulate sexual desire – it is transgressive, too sexual, perversely erotic, a lawbreaker. (Cohen 1996b, 14, 16.) The horror story is concerned with a conflict-ridden relationship with the primitive, instinctive, uncontrollable part of the human personality, which is apparently linked to sexuality or aggression. The monster not only represents menace and opposes the good characters – it also embodies something terrifying and fascinating which arouses the interest and emotional involvement of the reader or viewer (Leffler 2000, 159, 142), such as in the Pennywise´s case. In the story the character is scared of the unknown, but simultaneously driven on towards it by an inner instinct to make the unknown known (ead. 2000, 111), like the viewer. It could be asked, is this the same force that drives the female characters in harlequin romance novels to find out the dark past and deep wounds of troubled, alienated and still fascinating men.

Conclusion – shipping as a resistanced form of fan participation in social media

In this article, I have examined shipping via frame of monstrous romance. Thinking monsters as queer can be seen as throwing a match to a smouldering fundament – it has always been present in culture and it has appeared in multiple different ways. For instance, during the 19th century “freak shows” and “monster spectacles” were common entertainment (Asma 2009, 7) and used the term monster pejoratively. This demonstrates how deep roots the fear of queer and all humanity-crossing lies in the society, and how beings comprehended as monsters operates between disgust and attraction. After all, we all have the potential to become monstrous.

My two data sets presented the differences and their meanings for shipping between two social media platforms. Twitter was used to announce the existence of the new pairing and there was not any motive to refine character´s story. Different opinions concerning the pairing were present in informing process, but the characters did not evolve in typical ways for instance fanfiction. On the other hand in the microblog Pennywise Confessions postings operated as vignettes and evolved Pennywise´s and confessor oneselves´ story – oneself was shipped with the clown purely romantic and opposite to that in powerfully erotic ways, utmostly porn. The motive for confessors was to examine repressed and controversial desires and mold Pennywise´s story ahead. S/he was also interpreted mostly as a male in Tumblr, as many of the boldest confessors mentioned his (big monster) penis. In Twitter both Pennywise and Babadook were represented more gender neutral, not particular male or female, who represented the LGBTQ community via their liminality. In Twitter the characters were seen gender free and they had been humanized and their appearance softened. In Tumblr Pennywise was interpreted as male and dangerous, but these characteristics together built her/his attractivity.

Hashtags played a crucial role especially in the first set of the data. In Twitter a user had to know the right hashtags to be able to follow the ongoing discussion of a particular ship. In Tumblr hashtags were used to categorize the confessions, for instance #vore or #pure, but their meaning was not significant because all the confessions were in one blog and thereby easy to find. The administrator started to use hashtags on rather belated point, at first the confessions were tagged simply with #pennywiseconfessions. As a summary, it can be said that in Twitter the most important hashtags were used as name compilations of the pairing, for instance #pennydook. In Tumblr the function of hashtags was to aid a confessor to read same type of confessions with the one s/he had sent. Thereby hashtags are a way to ship in social media, when there is not a one single platform where the community gathers to discuss and share opinions anymore.

In this article, I have studied shipping as a marginal phenomenon per se, but I have demonstrated that it has multidimensional characters. I have also shown how deeply its roots lie in the cultural structures. Shipping relates to something about the cultural undercurrent and fan-made products with affective stickiness are one way to adduce something that exists in all of us. Shipping and fan-made products are one way to examine repressed feelings, the thin line between disgust and attraction and feelings that this contradiction evokes. It might also be interesting to ask why humans have a need to think living beings, artificial objects and for instance monsters through relationships. Was the creation of pairings canon-faithful, heteronormative or norm-breaking, everyone has a right to manifest their opinions via shipping.

References

All links verified 26.9.2018.

Research Material

Twitter. 69 shipper-produced images, collected from Twitter during 13.9.–13.10.2017. Used hashtags: #pennywise, #babadook, #pennydook, #babawise https://twitter.com/.

Tumblr. Pennywise Confessions. 328 postings, Collected from Tumblr during 11.9.–31.12.2017. http://pennywiseconfessions.tumblr.com/.

Films

The Babadook. Directed and written by: Jennifer Kent, starring: Essie Davis, Noah Wiseman, Daniel Henshall. Umbrella Entertainment, 2014. 93 min. Based on the short film Monster, 2005.

It. Directed by: Andy Muschietti, written by: Chase Palmer, Cary Joji Fukunaga, starring: Bill Skarsgård, Jaeden Lieberher, Finn Wolfhard. Warner Bros. Pictures, 2017. 135 min. Based on the novel It by Stephen King, 1986.

Images

Image 1. Combined in Adobe InDesign by author

Sources:

it_movie_poster.jpg – http://www.impawards.com/2017/it.html.

the_babadook_movie_poster.jpg –

http://img.moviepostershop.com/the-babadook-movie-poster-2014-1020771472.jpgbaba-penny-couple.jpg.

http://punkee.com.au/wtaf-internets-decided-pennywise-babadook-horrors-hottest-couple/34797.

https://tranzmuteproductions.deviantart.com/art/Horror-Couple-704332182.

Image 2. Combined in Adobe InDesign by author

Sources:

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Babadook.

https://www.tattoodo.com/a/2017/06/the-babadook-is-america-s-newest-gay-icon-and-that-s-fabulous/.

http://nymag.com/selectall/2017/06/the-secret-gay-history-of-the-babadook.html.

Web Pages

Karnes, Eric 2017. ”Babadook and Pennywise Are Now LGBT Icons Thanks to 4Chan Troll.” The Blemish. https://theblemish.com/2017/09/babadook-pennywise-now-lgbt-icons-thanks-4chan-troll/.

Urban Dictionary, 26.2.2018, https://www.urbandictionary.com.

Wikipedia, 3.1.2018, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Main_Page.

News Articles

The Guardian, 11.9.2017, https://www.theguardian.com/film/2017/sep/11/it-breaks-horror-record-us-box-office-stephen-king-skarsgard-clown.

Literature

Asma, Stephen T. 2009. On Monsters: An Unnatural History of Our Worst Fears. New York: Oxford University Press.

Bothe, Gemma. 2014. ‘If fandom jumped off a bridge, it would be onto a ship’ An examination of conflict that occurs though shipping in fandom. Australian and New Zealand Communication Association Conference 2014, Swinburne University.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/268449054_%27If_fandom_jumped_off_a_bridge_it_would_be_onto_a_ship%27_An_examination_of_conflict_that_occurs_though_shipping_in_fandom.

Caro Lancho, Melissa. 2013. Holmes and Watson or Sherlock and John: A homoerotic reading of Conan Doyle’s Characters in BBC’s Sherlock. Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona. https://ddd.uab.cat/pub/tfg/2013/112443/Melissa_Caro.pdf.

Cho, Alexander. 2015. “Queer Reverb: Tumblr, Affect, Time.” In Networked Affect, edited by Ken Hills, Susanna Paasonen and Michael Petit, 43–58. London: The MIT Press.

Cohen, Jeffrey Jerome. 1996a. “Preface: In a Time of Monsters.” In Monster Theory: Reading Culture, edited by Jeffrey Jerome Cohen, vii-xiv. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Cohen, Jeffrey Jerome. 1996b. “Monster Culture (Seven Theses).” In Monster Theory: Reading Culture, edited by Jeffrey Jerome Cohen, 3–20. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

van Dijck, José. 2013. The Culture of Connectivity: A Critical History of Social Media. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Giffney, Noreen and Myra J. Hird 2008. “Introduction: Queering the Non/Human.” In Queering the Non/Human, edited by Noreen Giffney and Myra J. Hird, 1–16. Burlington: Ashgate Publishing Company.

Gonzalez, Victoria M. 2016. ”Swan Queen, shipping, and boundary regulation in fandom.” In Transformative Works and Cultures. Rutgers University, USA. http://journal.transformativeworks.org/index.php/twc/%20article/view/669/717.

Grady, Frank. 1996. “Vampire Culture.” In Monster Theory: Reading Culture, edited by Jeffrey Jerome Cohen, 225–241. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Griffiths, Mark. 2013. The ugly truth: A brief look at teratophilia. Accessed February 26 2018. https://drmarkgriffiths.wordpress.com/?s=teratophilia.

Halberstam, Judith. 2008. “Animating Revolt/Revolting Animation: Penguin Love, Doll Sex and the Spectacle of the Queer Nonhuman.” In Queering the Non/Human, edited by Noreen Giffney and Myra J. Hird, 265–282. Burlington: Ashgate Publishing Company.

Hills, Matt. 2005. The Pleasures of Horror. New York: Continuum.

Ingebretsen, Edward J. 1998. “Monster-making: A Politics of Persuasion.” The Journal of American Culture 21:25–34. http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1111/j.1542-734X.1998.00025.x/abstract

Isotalus, Pekka, Jari Jussila, and Janne Matikainen. 2018. “Twitter viestintänä ja sosiaalisen median ilmiönä.” In Twitter viestintänä. Ilmiöt ja verkostot, edited by Pekka Isotalus, Jari Jussila and Janne Matikainen, 9–30. Tampere: Vastapaino.

Klaber, Lara. 2014. Taming the Perfect Beast: the Monster as Romantic Hero in Contemporary Fiction. Cleveland: Cleveland State University.

Koskela, Merja, and Tanja Sihvonen. 2018. “#Hashtagin funktiot Twitterissä.” In Twitter viestintänä. Ilmiöt ja verkostot, edited by Pekka Isotalus, Jari Jussila and Janne Matikainen, 31–50. Tampere: Vastapaino.

Leffler, Yvonne. 2000. Horror as Pleasure. The Aesthetics of Horror Fiction. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell.

Leppälahti, Merja. 2012. “Eläviä vainajia, muodonmuutoksia ja muita outoja tapauksia.” Elore 19:144–164. http://www.elore.fi/arkisto/2_12/leppalahti.pdf.

Paasonen, Susanna. 2011. Carnal Resonance: Affect and Online Pornography. Cambridge: MIT Press.

Paasonen, Susanna. 2014. “Juhannustanssien nopea roihu ja Facebook-keskustelun tunneintensiteetit.” In Media & viestintä 37:22–39. https://journal.fi/mediaviestinta/article/view/62836.

Paasonen, Susanna. 2017. “The Affective and Affectless Bodies of Monster Toon Porn.” In Sex in the Digital Age, edited by Paul Nixon and Isabel Düsterhöft, 1–22. Farnham: Ashgate.

Picart, Caroline Joan S. 1996. “Crime and the Gothic: Sexualizing Serial Killers.” Journal of Criminal Justice and Popular Culture 13:1–18. https://www.albany.edu/scj/jcjpc/vol13is1/Picart%20(1).pdf.

Scodari, Christine, and Jenna L. Felder. 2000. “Creating a pocket universe. “Shippers,” fan fiction, and The X-Files online.” In Communication Studies 51:238–257.

Sihvonen Tanja, and Meniina Wik. 2017. ”Uuden Sherlockin uudenlaiset fanit. Fanius osana digitaalista mediatuotantoa.” Elore 24:1–31. http://www.elore.fi/arkisto/2_17/sihvonen_wik.pdf.

Souza, Cleyton, André Rolim, Jonathas Magalhães, Evandro Costa, Joseana Fechine & Nazareno Andrade. 2014. How a conflict changes the way how people behave on Fandoms An investigation of Shipper’s fight in Facebook groups. Proceedings of Collaboration and Technology: 20th International Conference, Santiago, Chile.
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/275345319_How_a_conflict_changes_the_way_how_people_behave_on_Fandoms_An_investigation_of_Shipper’s_fight_in_Facebook_groups.

Notes

[1] Using Urban Dictionary as a source in this article is justifiable because the nature of the phenomenon – theory behind shipping practises is so far evolving and the existing literature and other sources must be adapted to this section of fan studies.

Kategoriat
3/2018 WiderScreen 21 (3)

Disliked and Demonized Dollies: Pediophobia and Popular Toys of the Present

doll design, dolls, horror, pediophobia, toys, uncanny

Katriina Heljakka
katriina.heljakka [a] utu.fi
Doctor of Arts, Visual culture, MA Art History, M.Sc. Economics
Toy researcher
Centre of Excellence in Game Culture Studies / University of Turku

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Heljakka, Katriina 2018. ”Disliked and Demonized Dollies: Pediophobia and Popular Toys of the Present”. WiderScreen 21 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-3/disliked-and-demonized-dollies-pediophobia-and-popular-toys-of-the-present/

Printable PDF version


This study explores the phenomenon of pediophobia and popular character toys of the present day. Pediophobia, or, the fear of dolls, is a common reaction when discussing character toys with adults. By turning to a combination of various research materials concerned with popular toys, their characteristics, and the audiences who dislike and dismiss them such as previous research papers, media texts and interviews with adult toy players, my aim is to locate the joint phenomenon of the disliked ‘dollies’ and pediophobia in popular culture, the currently communicated reasons for it, and the strategies for avoiding encounters with the ‘dislikeys’.

Image 1. “Dolly, don’t look!” Photoplay by the author, 2018, 2018 assisted by Sara Petrucci.

Introduction

In the summer of 2016 I participated in an urban art exhibition called Hidden Art as an artist with a colleague. Together, we designed and set up a gamified art exhibit, featuring a photoplay (or story including toy photography) of a girl we had named Sigrid (Heljakka & Ihamäki, in press 2018). The character toy, who I photographed for our narrative – a MakieDoll – was partly designed by myself through an online application, then fully 3D-printed by MakieLab, a toy company based in Britain that was effective 2014-2016.[1]

1 Once deciding upon the facial features for the doll, I always aimed to design her to look like me, to function in an avatarial manner (Heljakka, 2013, 351). Consequently, the doll sported a serious face without any connotations to the bright smiles of contemporary fashion dolls like Barbie or Bratz. However, I wanted to give my new toy friend long blonde tresses, like I had at the time myself. After having anticipated the arrival of my mini-me for a month or so, the cylindrical, black box finally arrived. Little did I know that the hair style I had chosen for the doll resembled very little my own hair style. In fact, to my shock, the plaything looked rather like the malevolent character from the horror film The Grudge (Takashi Shimizu, 2004). Quickly, I arranged my hair dresser to style the hair of the doll in a less intimidating style. She followed me to the salon and after the cut, started to respond to the look I had had in mind at first.

While conducting a study on our gamified art exhibition later on, involving a group of preschool-aged children from a local kindergarten, I was surprised to hear that my doll still had an eerie resemblance to the demonized dolls of popular films of the past: One of the children responded with distaste to the little Sigrid in the photographs – whom she named ‘a creepy doll’.[2] Although I could in no way agree with this harsh remark towards the doll I had partly designed myself, I could sympathize the little girl. After all, I know many stories of children (and adults), who have experienced discomfort with toys of a similar kind. In fact, in their beta-version, the MakieDolls seemed far too uncanny to myself and this was the reason why I kept myself from ordering a doll of my own, before its aesthetics developed, and I was encouraged to act.

Image 2. My MakieDoll 3D-printed doll, before and after a professional haircut, given at a salon (for humans). Photos by author.

Method

This review traces the relationship between dolls and people who find them unnerving. One of the aims of the study is to briefly outline the history of dolls as images of the human being with their many faces. First, I discuss how dolls have evolved from ritualistic objects used in religious ceremonies to playthings mostly targeted to female players. I then move on to the historical development of the aesthetics, animism and adult imagination in connection to dolls. Thirdly, after positioning the aesthetic trends of grotesque hyper-simulation in one end and the fantastically emerging cutification of contemporary character toys in the other end of the continuum, I then ask what it is in dolls that turns liking into disliking and disgust. Examples of character toys, i.e. toys with a face such as action figures, dolls and plush are given to demonstrate, how the horrifying is now being transformed on the one hand to hyperreal versions of the popular characters and on the other hand cute, ‘tamed’ and playable objects. I continue with a discussion on the relationship between dolls and the films that supposedly ‘demonized’ them by letting toys take center stage as playthings with agency and an aspiration to kill. Finally, by turning to research materials collected from adults, the review presents current examples of dolls that are disliked according to the interviewees. My goal is to find out the reasons behind disliking and to seek answers to if popular narratives, for example, cinematic films are to blame for the ‘demonization’ of dolls in the experiences informed by adults.

In order to investigate the disliking and the fear for character toys in particular, I conducted a qualitative interview by distributing a questionnaire through social media channels. The questions targeted adults’ relationships towards toys on a general level asking about childhood memories of toys and current ownership of them. The questions also addressed the favorite toys and most memorable toy experiences of past and present, and uses of toys both in terms of offline and online practices. Disliking of toys such as negative feelings towards them in childhood and adulthood were asked about in the following set of questions. The last question related directly to discomfort, disgust and fear in association to toys in adulthood with a request for the participants to reflect upon the reasons for such reactions to toys. No questions specifically asked the respondents to draw connections between toys and other media texts, such as audiovisual narratives featuring toys.

The Finnish and English online questionnaire with open-ended questions was distributed on three different social media channels including Figuurien ja Elokuvamemorablian keräilijät (Collectors of Figures and Movie Memorabilia), Star Wars Finland fan group page, and by the help of Finnish toy museum Hevosenkenkä in February-March 2018. With a total of 16 responses the research materials collected represents a scarce, but valuable data set.

Object of study: Defining the dolly

The currently available version of the Oxford English Online Dictionary defines the doll as “a small model of a human figure, typically one of a baby or girl, used as a child’s toy.”

Lois Kuznets writes how the origins of the word doll “first recoded in 1700, is simply derived from the diminutive Dorothy (at one time Doroty also signified a puppet), and has associations with littleness, triviality, and vanity. In Latin and French, the words for doll are the same as for puppet; in German, the word essentially identifies a block of wood” (Kuznets, 1994, 11-12).

Dolls, unlike other playthings, have always been recognized by adults to have a special significance to their owners, Newson & Newson write (1979, 87). Most of the oldest ‘dolls’ now exhibited in museums were, according to Newson & Newson, never children’s toys, but were made and used for religious and magical purposes (Ibid.). However, this view of dolls as ritual objects has been debated extensively. One early example that illustrates the complexity of defining the role of historical dolls as a part of human activities can even be found in academic literature of the early 20th century, for example, in the writings of Yrjö Hirn, Professor of Aesthetics and Modern Literature, and an early Finnish researcher of toys and play who was active in the beginning of the 1900s. Hirn writes: “it can’t be denied that among the savage and barbarian peoples there have been discoveries of many small modellings of the human body, which are not used as play dolls, but as instruments in magic doings or which are seen to function a habitation of some dead soul. On the other hand, to counterbalance, one can plead to Dr. Luschan’s observations of some West-African wooden images, which museum lists claim to be false gods, but which, in reality are nothing else than pure playthings of children” (Hirn, 1918, 19, translation by the author).

Animism, or the belief of objects, animals and plants to have spiritual lives of their own connects with the idea of bringing toys into life. In this tradition of thinking, objects are given agency, so that the manipulable object is believed to encompass supernatural qualities. Again, anthropomorphizing refers to the tendency of attributing human form or personality to things not human (see e.g. Merriam-Webster dictionary). Humans are predisposed to anthropomorphize, to project human emotions and beliefs into anything (Norman, 2004, 138). In terms of relationships to toys, this tendency to ‘animate the inanimate’ is also visible in adult toy play and the cultures around it (Heljakka, 2013). For example, a study conducted by Hiromi Ikeuchi (2010) examined adults who organized memorial services for dolls.

Besides the traditional thinking of the doll as a girl’s toy-baby, as defined by Oxford English Dictionary, in the 21st century the meanings of dolls are renegotiated as toys of all kinds are gaining more ground as playthings of adults. For example, dolls can no longer be viewed as purely feminine objects intended for girls and women, but for all gender and ages. Moreover, the boundary between what comprises a doll and what is to be understood as an action figure, is blurring. For instance, the MakieLab pioneered in their decision to expand the notion of dolls by defining their plaything an action doll.[3] Therefore, we should broaden our understanding of dolls to include all playable humanoid figures, such as action figures and soft toys, which have also been discussed as character toys, or, toys with a face (Heljakka, 2013). For the sake of clarity, in this review I challenge the notion of the doll further, by extending its meaning to include puppets. Consequently, the terms toys, dolls and puppets are used interchangeably.

The mundane and the monstruous: Dolls of the contemporary

Experiences in relation to toys may be structured by using a framework with the dimensions of physical, functional, fictive and affective (Heljakka, 2017, see Table 1). Contemporary dolls as three-dimensional, material playthings may in other words be considered as physical entities that can be manipulated in terms of object play. Usually, the dolls are functional in terms of both their playability – they are intended to be used in play of some kind and afford, for example, possibilities to pose and display them in different ways. Dolls of the contemporary kind often also include a fictional aspect – they may due to their personality as character toys have a backstory of some kind. In the simplest sense, they may have a name and a personality described in a few sentences. On the other hand, they can be tied to transmedia franchises or storyworlds. Finally, the toy experience usually includes an affective component, which means that the player forms an emotional bond with the plaything.

Figure 1. Dimensions of the toy experience.

The aesthetics of the doll play a significant part in a dual process of bonding with it: Either one befriending the plaything as an ‘individual’ – a standalone character with its own personality (i.e. backstory) not entwined with a web of transmedial connections, or simply using it as a displayable item, a three-dimensional material reminiscent of adoration for other popular culture phenomena one has a fannish relation to, such as films or TV series.

The toy industry is heavily guided by trends and the idea of newness. Although new character toys are brought to the marketplace constantly, only a handful of these toys remain on the market after the first years. Generally, toys that have transmedia connections, survive in the ecosystem of play thanks to these relations (Heljakka, 2016).

Today, as in the past, toys are objects with designs that can reflect contemporary fashions and trends (Brougère, 2003). Dark themes interested in the fantastic supernatural have thrived in contemporary doll design for some time now. According to traditional thought and especially considering the most typical perspective on toys as objects belonging to childhood, toys should not be too scary, Yet, popular culture is full of cinematic examples of dolls ‘gone wrong’ (Bado-Fralick & Sachs Norris, 2010, 3, c.f. in Heljakka, 2013, 340).

In popular Western entertainments through the end of the twentieth century, the supernatural translated mostly as terror and monsters enjoyably consumed (Nelson, 2001, 19). The toys of today have come to communicate attitude, spunk and subcultural styles of a darker, morbid nature. Seemingly, skulls, dark tones and gothic attributes familiar from the horror genre have found their permanent way to Toyland.

One major difference between the toy cultures of adults and that of children is that the toys directed to adult ‘collectors’, fans, geeks or toy enthusiasts are constantly redefining the limits and level of ‘darkness’ in toys. After the rise of vampires, werewolves, voodoo dolls and zombies on the market of toys, trends in horror inspiring toy designs are split between the hyper-simulated and the fantastic.

As suggested elsewhere, the ‘uncannyness’ of the toy depends on where it falls on the axis between the simulation of real, and to the fantastic, and to some – the morbid (Heljakka 2013, 346). In this paper this aesthetic is discussed with the help of the notion of ‘uncanny’. Nelson formulizes the “uncanny” as something that literally cannot be “kenned” or known by the five senses. She writes that Freud’s famous definition of the uncanny (or unheimlich) relates primarily to a resurgence of primitive “discarded beliefs” – omnipotence of thought, fulfilment of secret wishes, return of the dead, and so on (Nelson, 2001, 17). The uncanny has inspired many storytellers of the past, especially in connection to dolls.

In the horror genre, evil also resides in the figures of the dolls themselves. For example, Chucky (Child’s Play, 1988) and the doll Annabelle, known from the horror films in the Conjuring franchise are now available to purchase as ‘life-size’, three-dimensional versions from outlets catering to the adult toy and fan merchandise market, and provided by the series of hyper-simulated Living Dead Dolls—designed by Ed Long and Damien Gloneck, and produced by Mezco Toyz since 2000, true to their cinematic paragons such as Chucky and Annabelle.

The toy industry with its novelties and collectable items directs these products primarily to adults. Mature audiences are expected to cope with toy-types that would not be let in any nursery. Yet counter-trends to the nightmarish and grotesque may be detected in contemporary toy cultures: As horror is becoming increasingly toyified, it is simultaneously cutified as well. Whereas the hyper-simulated toys meticulously follow their forerunners in the context of film in their accuracy to detail, the other end of the fantastic seem to cutify and soften the dark and monstrous elements of the characters by making them more compact and by adding plumpness and more vulnerable expressions to their facial features.

Funko Pop!, a massively popular series of character toys is based on seemingly every possible transmedia phenomenon (horror-related or other) that was ever dreamed up by the human mind, for example, the characters from the remake of Stephen King’s It (2017) such as Pennywise the Dancing Clown. In this way, the toyification of horror with its cute toy-types of vampires, werewolves, Voodoo dolls and most recently Stranger Things’ Demogorgon as cutified by Funko, continue to blur the boundaries between what is commonly addressed to as ‘sick’ and ‘evil’ and the common idea of character toys as cute, tamed and approachable, child-friendly objects. What is considered monstrous, then, is in constant transition: As result, Jenkins writes, ‘any stable separation between the monstrous and the normal is breaking down. What provoked unimaginable horror a decade ago, might well be mainstream and mundane today (Jenkins, 2007, 50).

Yrjö Hirn’s ideas from one hundred years ago seem to touch upon the same phenomenon of humour contrasting with the horrendous, as he writes:”Uglyness that is not anymore capable of terrifying, amuses as a comical phenomenon. That is why it is rare for some toys to be more popular among children than those that frightened them and that still awake a small, but passing sense of fear; and this is why one meets many grotesque masks, dolls and toys among uncivilized and civilized nations, whereof it is not easy to decide if the purpose of their ugliness is to frighten or to amuse” (Hirn, 1918, 17, translation by the author).

Image 3. Examples of Funko Pop! character toys: Multiple Pennywise clowns and ‘toyfriends’. Photo by author.

Animating the inanimate: Dolls in play(s)

“A puppet is an inanimate figure that is made to move by human effort before an audience. It is the sum of these qualities that uniquely defines the puppet. Nothing else quite satisfies the definition… It is definitely not a doll. When somebody plays with a doll, it involves an intimate action which never extends past the two of them. The player supplies the life for the both of them” (Baird, 1965, 3, c.f. in Haskell, 2017).

The doll (or a puppet) as a plaything cannot be separated from the activity of play. Victoria Nelson, author of The Secret Life of Puppets (2001) writes of Plato, who in his text The Laws describes the puppet to explain how humans, as the gods’ puppets, are pulled in various directions by their desires but must strive to go on in the direction of that cord which represents the common good (Nelson, 2001, 42). In other words, according to traditional thought, the player has agency over the plaything. Haskell (2017, n.p.) notes how Baird distinguishes the puppet from the doll. She writes:

“However, the intentions which separate the two are unique; the player of the doll is entirely selfish in their actions, creating an intimate process of imagination beneficial only to the self. Contrastingly, the puppeteer animates the puppet for the enjoyment of the audience – perhaps the audience enjoys the performance even more than the puppeteer enjoys creating it. Whilst the doll is recreational only for the player, the puppet creates a world of its own that shifts attention away from the puppeteer and draws the audience into its liveliness, thoughts, concerns – and survival.”

Some people find dolls a particularly disliked category of character toys. For a long time, I have wondered whether or not the reason for disliking dolls is grounded in the human tendency to anthropomorphize dolls, think of them as malevolent, and if this is true, find certain types of dolls a source of more discomfort than other ones.

As said, anthropomorphizing points to the human desire to inanimate the nonhuman. It is extended to all sorts of objects: “they toys that emerge from the toy cupboard are all granted mobility, feelings, and desires” (Kuznets, 1994, 144). Karl Groos writes in the Play of Man (first published in 1901), “the child playing with the doll raises the lifeless thing temporarily to a place of a symbol of life. He lends the doll his own soul whenever he answers a question for it: he lends to it his feelings, conceptions and aspirations” (Groos & Baldwin, 2010, 203). Adult imagination in connection to dolls of the contemporary kind results, at many times, as well in the anthropomorphizing of the plaything, when the interest leans heavily on ‘animating the inanimate’, giving the toy a life.

Nikki Bado-Fralick and Rebecca Sachs Norris note in their book Toying with God (2010) how dolls can be used to channel a socially acceptable personality in play, to function as an outlet for unsanctioned feelings or to conduct acts of rebellion. Moreover, dolls can be a projection of what one is not supposed to be (Bado-Fralick & Sachs Norris, 2010, 160). From the perspective of my study, I emphasize the last mentioned option – the use of dolls as vehicles that mirror projections of our dark side: Humans as the ‘dislikers’, dolls as the ‘disliked’, even demonized entities, and investigate their connection to popular narratives of the past that make use of playthings, and pediophobia.

Pediophobia: Fear of dolls and the pop culture to blame

For many adults, pediophobia, or, the fear of dolls, often relates to playthings of the(ir) past, but as a phenomenon, is not restricted to historical toys. It is an anxiety disorder that can be associated with a range of (and wide understanding of) dolls. To be more, precise, according to a definition given in Fearofnet.com – “The ultimate list of phobias and fears”, pediophobia entails:

…the unwarranted, irrational and persistent fear or worry of dolls. It is a specific phobia belonging to the category of ‘automatonphobia’. This is a type of phobia where the individual is afraid of all humanoid or “human-like- but-not-quite” objects including mannequins, marionettes, ventriloquist’s dummies, wax figures, animatrix or robotic figures etc. (Pediophobia, or the fear of dolls phobia)

During the years of my research interested in toys and playing carried out with them, I have, on several occasions met with reactions that express a severe dismissal, distaste if not a fear for my own dolls. Most often, the negativity has, according to the commentators, resulted from the fact that for instance the Blythe dolls, (Kenner, 1972 – later Hasbro), have a large and staring pair of eyes that many find disturbing. Additional to this, Blythe dolls have a mechanical feature that most dolls lack: A ‘magical’ set of eyes which change in color by pulling a string. For most, this is the source for utter disliking: the doll’s mechanical but mystified ability to transform ‘at the blink of an eye’. I can easily understand the disliking of certain toys, particularly with dolls in mind – I indeed share this dislike for some toy types, mostly, historical ones, myself. Still, the question tantalizes me: What is it in dolls that make us avoid them? What is it, besides the aesthetics of a plaything that provokes feelings of unease in a person?

Apart from the toy itself, there seem to be other reasons for disliking and fearing of dolls. To my belief, pediophobia as a condition is reinforced by contemporary storytelling, in particular, through audiovisual, televisual and cinematic films. But previous studies on the relationships between toys and narratives illustrate how playthings as characters of (horror and other genres of) stories have emerged as a phenomenon in literature long before the moving image as popular culture knows it today.

For example, a journalist named Carlo Lorenzi, writing as Carlo Collodi produced a serialized novel of a wooden puppet who finally achieves his dream of becoming a real human boy, The Adventures of Pinocchio: Story of a Puppet (1883). Nelson observes how the novel anchored on the trend of writing stories about puppets rather than staging puppet performances with them (Nelson, 2001, 253).

“A stronger type of subversion is sometimes evident in stories where toys go their own way and engage in liminal, carnival behavior. This behavior will allow the child reader an otherwise forbidden identification — a safe form that has its fascination and terror”, writes Lois Kuznets in her book, When Toys Come Alive (1994, 43).

My own childhood experience of fear related to certain types of dolls ties in with a popular, Norwegian-British TV miniseries of the 1980s, Maelstrom (1985). The show used multiple scenes of antique dolls floating in water or becoming distorted when burning in a fire – haunted images in my own mind that were vigorously discussed with childhood friends during the mid-1980s.

In Maelstrom, the presence of dolls – silent and paralyzed, yet unnerving – was to my interpretation used to reinforce the psychological state of the main character, a young woman who visited a house filled with secrets in coastal Norway. The uncomfortable, yet suggestive silence of the antique dolls in a coastal villa, was a product of their empty stare: These creatures knew something that the main character — or the audience, did not.

Play scholar Brian Sutton-Smith says that it is dangerous to pretend that we know what a child will do with a toy based on its characteristics alone because children have a way of doing things with toys over and beyond the apparent character of the toy (Sutton-Smith, 1986). The idea of monstrosity and evil treatment in reference to playthings has been toyed with for example in the Toy Story trilogy’s first film, and later a cameo role in Toy Story 3 (1995-2010)[4], which have introduced the character of viscous Sid Phillips, the neighborhood ‘bad boy’ who conducts questionable experiments with toys tricked from their original owners. The Hieronymus Bosch-esque landscape of Sid’s laboratory is intimidating indeed, as the strange hybrids mashed-up of a diversity of toy elements are constructed with seemingly evil plans in mind.

There seems to be something very appealing about what is considered dangerous, if not downright evil in play. According to Kuznets, abuse as a theme is recognized and widespread in all doll stories (1994, 107). As shown, pediophobia as a form of fear does not exclude other humanoid types of three-dimensional figures such as puppets or dummies. In fact, these types of toys were one of the first playthings to express violence in popular storytelling. Nelson’s book demonstrates how ‘homicidal mannequins’ emerged in Anglo-American popular film after the year 1950. The violent puppet entertainments of Punch and Judy and puppet-to-puppet terror changed, according to Nelson, with the Dead of Night (1945). In this British film, Hugo, a ventriloquist’s dummy, appears as the “first puppet murderer of a human in a popular film” (Nelson, 2001, 257).

The tradition of man-made characters that channel evil intentions has continued in recent horror films such as the SAW series with Billy the Puppet that debuted in the film SAW (2004) and has since made appearances in comics, video games and at amusement parks. The character offers inspiration to fan-made art as well. For example, Etsy, the outlet for creative maker culture currently showcases numerous toyified versions of Billy, such as a Lego-version and several amigurumis.

Moreover, the fear of clowns, or clourlofobia, intertwines with pediophobia, not only as a popular ‘toy-trope’ in cinematic films of the past, but due to the fact that many clown characters of the TV series and films have been recently toyified.[5] For example, the clown doll in the film Poltergeist (1982) and the novel and television adaptation of Stephen King’s It (1990) with Pennywise the Dancing Clown represent some classic examples of narratives in which clowns – either toy versions or humanoid types – terrorize children and families by their murderous behaviour. The latter, comes in fact, in several toy versions, for example as cutified by Funko Pop! (for references, see Images 3 and 4).

As shown, with toys, practices of viewing audiovisual material (spectatorship) turns to object relations including both imaginative and manipulative engagement with physical materials (play) when imagination is woven into the fabric of materiality. Besides collecting toys, the toy enthusiasts of the contemporary kind create customized horror toy characters which are not yet to be found in the traditional toy store, such as the Lego version of Billy the Puppet.

Terrorizing toys are finding their inspiration from the sphere of social media as well: Today, digital folklore is increasingly affected and mediated by social media phenomena. Memes are turned to both material and digital playthings and find their way to the toy chests of players of many ages. Online cultures are now what television and films used to be – a site for selective consumption. Additionally, they are playgrounds in which creativity and disruption thrive. In this way, they enable audiences of the past to become creators, even in the context of toyification of culture.

One example is Slender Man, a digital character born in the online forum Something Awful and further developed through mimetic practices on the Social Web as this character was quickly turned into multiple toys by makers within DIY culture.

Slender Man conveys contemporary horror outsourced, describes Chess (2012). Digital folklore and toyification thereof demonstrate a new, inspirational avenue for toy design, if the active and creative participants of maker culture are to believe. Although the popularity of customized horror toys among the (child) audience remains unknown, the practice of creating them indicates that what is not made available by mass-market outlets of global toy companies, will eventually find its way through creative (adult) hands to DIY toy markets such as Etsy.

Research on the dislikeys and the ‘damned’

What causes pediophobia? Is it the subjective aesthetic preferences in relation to character toys, narratives of toys that are evil, the demonization of toys based on popular narratives or a combination of these? Kenneth Gross, in his book Puppet. An Essay on Uncanny Life (2011) interviewed a puppet artist, Giuliano, who claimed a distaste for ‘children’s dolls’, which I assume to refer to the baby dolls most of us know young children are first playing with:

“Among so many sorts of toys, puppets, and manikins, there are no traditional children’s dolls [in his studio]. When I ask Giuliano about this, he explains that such dolls, with their smooth faces, chubby cheeks, and glass eyes, their static, kitschy innocence, disturb him too much. They carry too strong an air of death about them. He explains that dolls of this sort were originally created in the nineteenth century as memorial portraits of dead children” (Gross, 2011, 21.)

As seen in Giuliano’s response, although playthings like “children’s play dolls” referred to in this example are traditionally thought of as objects connected to childhood innocence, they may also cause other types of responses. In Giuliano’s thinking, there may also be a disturbing ‘air of death’ around the chubby cheeks of children’s dollies at least for those who position them in the context of historical uses of dolls.

For many, the risk of spontaneous encounters with the dolls must be eliminated, at least in the domestic sphere. Anecdotal information I have gathered throughout the years being a toy researcher demonstrate examples of toys that are disliked, such as the story of the Italian wedding doll that was given to a young bride and ultimately, hidden under her bed because she, according to her own words utterly ‘disliked the dolly’ and found it disturbing. If these snippets of information regarding dolls were to be taken as evidence for that adults have a tendency to fear some types of toys, there would already a great deal of research materials gathered for this review, dealing with the relationship between pediophobia and popular culture of the present. However, the inquiry calls out for a more rigorous method of study.

Related academic research on pediophobia is scarce, when considering studies on toy culture. In a study conducted by Eberle (2009) at the Strong National Institute of Play, participants were found to express nostalgia and fondness to certain doll types, while others provoked feelings of unease. Eberle writes about the uncanny as something that lies just outside the boundary of play. “The disquieting, unnerving, spooky, and somewhat sickly sensation contrasts with the pleasure and ease we feel at play; beginning to feel unnerved and spooked is to start to feel the sense of play draining away […] the words describe the odd sense that arises from an encounter with an object that looks real enough to be real, or moves realistically enough to seem real, but that is nevertheless not real or that seems not quite real” (Eberle, 2009, 168). In contemporary toy cultures, the concept of uncanny, relates to both toy design and play patterns (Heljakka, 2013).

Empirical study: What is liked and what is not

According to some, popular culture itself ‘demonizes’ dolls. Previously, I have speculated on how much of the disliking of dolls is grounded in the demonization of dolls that multiple horror series and films and can be accused for doing. This paper aims to a critical inspection of these themes through an empirical study introduced in the next part of the review.

The goal of this review is to seek answers to which facets, types and even brands of dolls – historical and present – provoke pediophobia. I am interested in the reasons for how casual disliking turns to disgust and even fear of toys such as antique dolls, anatomically realistic dolls and grotesque dolls. The review builds on the study focusing on baby dolls and described in the article by Eberle through an exploration of the notion of the uncanny, introduced by Jentsch (1906) and later famously used by Mashihiro Mori (1970) in connection with characters (robots and dolls).

In order to find out about the toys that are liked and disliked in contemporary times, an interview questionnaire with fifteen questions was composed for an adult audience of toys in both Finnish and English. Altogether sixteen adults, both male and female born between years 1947-1992 participated by answering the questionnaire. Respondents were asked to provide pseudonyms and real names were later changed by the researcher in order to guarantee full anonymity. Six of the participants answered in Finnish, the rest in English. The Finnish answers were translated to English by the author.

The research data was inspected through a thematic analysis, through which the answers were grouped into thematic categories according to the Dimensions of the toy experience framework (see Figure 1.).

The questions were formulated in order to find out about the participants’ attitudes towards toys in general. Moreover, the open-ended questions targeted both positive and negative experiences related to toys. Questions related to positive matters dealt with favourite toys of childhood and in adulthood, current ownership of toys, the most memorable toy experience, and online and offline play activities with toys. What was of most interest from the perspective of this study, were the questions concerning negative aspects of toy relations. It is important to note how the questions did not address dolls per se, but toys in more general terms. This ensured the validity of the collected research material, as the open-ended questions allowed more nuanced reflections to be communicated by the participants of the study.

To exemplify, the participants were asked to answer questions of the following kind:

  • Name toys you dislike (mention what kind of toys) including an explanation why.
  • Are there toys that provoke negative feelings in you? If yes, what kind of toys and why?
  • Have you had experiences with toys in your childhood that you would describe as negative? If yes, please describe in which way?
  • Describe the kind of toys that make you feel uneasy (feel discomfort, disgust, fear etc.) in adulthood, with an explanation why you think this is the case.

Results

The answers to the questions concerning positive and negative aspects of toy experiences were grouped according to areas addressed in the Dimensions of the toy experience framework (see Figure 1.) and their relations to the physicality, fictionality, functionality and affectivity will be discussed briefly in the following.

Toys are functional and invite to play on many levels. According to participants ‘Misteli’ and ‘Jenni’, toys, in the ownership of adults are interesting objects because of their capability to communicate playfulness:”They [toys] store sentiments, they are a symbol of being carefree and imaginative. They lack the seriousness of most other things and inspire playfulness” (Interviewee ’Misteli’).”They [toys] are diverse and meant for everybody, they empower and break the paradigm of playfulness being only for the kids” (Interviewee ’Jenni’).

Toys are fictional because of their relationship to narratives and transmedia storytelling, as illustrated in the comment made by ‘Rawhawk’: ”Toys capture the feelings of the movies and cartoons they are based on. Toys bring up many memories and stories.”

Similarly, the reasons for disliking toys may be grouped into areas of physicality, fictionality, functionality and affectivity. The strategies of disliking toys range, according to the interviewees, between a dislike for poorly made objects of play (functionality) to a dislike for toys with a certain aesthetic (physicality, fictionality). Interviewee ‘Rawhawk’ says that “any toy which don’t bring the best quality to the table gets my dislikes”. For example, fifty percent of the interviewees claimed a dislike for toys of bad quality that tend to break easily. Other reasons given for the disliking of such toys have to do with that they contain too few details or have a single specific action feature. In other words, they are considered too short-lived because of a lack of sustained play value.

More specifically, toys are disliked by two of the interviewees (‘Misteli’ and ‘Katti’) because of either sound in general or poorly executed sound design. Besides the auditive dimensions of toys (sounds), the aspect of olfactory qualities (sense of smell) was mentioned in one interviewee comment describing disliking of toys: “[I also dislike] toys that smell awful like barbies [sic]”.

Two of the interviewees (‘Eulaalia’ and ‘K-pie’) pointed out that they don’t really dislike the toys, but become sad “if someone has broken the toy” (affectivity), or “It’s more a matter whether they appeal to me or not” – comments, which again relate to the question of aesthetics encapsulated in the toys physicality, functionality or fictionality.

A more philosophical reason given for the disliking of toys was made in a comment by interviewee ‘Jenni’, who stated that “any kind of toy that has exploit sexualization, inadequate cultural appropriation, stereotyping or profiling of some sort. I dislike toys “meant for x or y gender and toys that feed superficiality, war or severity.” The sexualization of dolls in particular, was brought forward in another comment as well, given by interviewee ’CutiePlushie’ in the following way: ”I don’t like toys toys (that are sold for little girls) that describe girls too sexy, like Bratz-dolls – they’re too plastic looking and their proportions are way off (huge lips and eyes and tiny body).”

Character toys, and dolls in particular are for many the plastic manifestations of our cultural condition and in the 2010s according to some, toy design is still to be blamed for promoting unrealistic body images and overtly exaggerated facial features. In one way then, disliking for (fashion) dolls especially links with societal concerns of the moment, such as over sexualization of children and youngsters. At the same time the fantastic toy is paradoxically blamed for not conveying realism. Furthermore, these dolls are understood to communicate a lifestyle in terms of choice of clothing that is not seen as appropriate for their main target group of young girls. As interviewee ‘Misteli’ describes, one example of these dolls are Bratz: “I’m all for women expressing their sexuality how they choose, but these dolls were dressed and painted like brazen hussies, and marketed to pre-teen girls.”

Image 4. Close ups of the Chucky doll and a ‘cutified’ Pennywise the Dancing Clown. Photos by author.

“Just too scary”: Disliking turns to fear for dolls

In the questionnaire, the interviewees were also asked to describe the kind of toys that make one feel uneasy – to feel discomfort, disgust, fear etc. in adulthood, and to provide an explanation why they think this is the case. Adjectives such as ‘scary’ or ‘creepy’ were intentionally left out for the sake of neutrality. Nevertheless, similar wordings were used at most times by the interviewees, when they described the kind of toys that provoked uneasiness in them.

Four of the interviewees reported not to have experiences of unease or feelings of fear in relation to dolls. However, nine respondents informed the researcher that the toys that created such feelings in them, represented character toys and dolls in particular. The doll-types mentioned in these nine answers ranged from baby dolls (that cry or speak) to fashion dolls – and old-fashioned dolls– from puppets to clowns and life-like dolls to finally, a toy representing a doll familiar from horror storytelling, namely Chucky[6].

The doll types mentioned in more detail in the research materials include references to popular mass-produced dolls intended for children, such as baby dolls. In her answer, interviewee ‘CutiePlush’ shares an anecdote from childhood illustrating how the aesthetics can cause a complex situation, when the player is unsure of how to cater for the dolls’ needs: “the boy-doll […] it never smiled so I never played using it and still I didn’t want to throw it away. I thought that he needed comfort, it made me confused” (Interviewee ‘CutiePlushie).

Babies as character toys go hand in hand with emotional responses of their players, as the two following interview excerpts illustrate: ”BabyBorn – I have never liked those baby toys! …and maybe something looking creepy (bloody, angry or sad face)…” (Interviewee ’CutiePlushie’). Interviewee ‘Rita’ explains the complexity of bonding with a childhood doll that is sad as well: ”I have a doll from childhood…a little boy that cries – I don’t understand why a child would want a toy who always cries and never smiles. And a creepy real-looking doll makes me nervous. If it would stare me from the shelf, I could panic in the night” (Interviewee ’Rita’).

Interviewee ‘CutiePlushie’ gives a reason for not coping with “scary looking life-like dolls, [as their] eyes [are] open and staring…sooo creepy”. The face of a doll seems to cause feelings of unease in respondents, but the research data also includes references to ventriloquist dummies, clowns and character toys made popular by horror narratives: ”Dolls like Chucky are just too scary for me” (Interviewee K-pie’). And: “Charlee McCarthy dummy…you know why” (Interviewee ’JR’)[7].

”If the toy would have to do with some horror theme and I would be very young at my age, that could scare me. For example, the doll Annabelle which is part of a horror film. On the other hand I found different clown toys scary as a child, I did not like them. My mother collected wooden clown toys, which of one could move like in a puppet theatre. This feeling of fear really comes from the horror movies which I watched a lot when I was young. The expressions on the clowns’ faces were so unnormal and created a sense of fear in me”, interviewee ’Rita’ explains.

The anthropomorphization, or the attribution of human characteristics in dolls, results in a fear that once left ‘unplayed’, tossed in the trash and abandoned, the toy would make its way back and take revenge. Interviewee ‘Ashley’ connects this fear with antique dolls and dolls that speak: ”The old-fashioned and creepy looking dolls. The ones that have the right kinda stare that makes you feel like they are evil within when they look cute on the outside. If they giggle/laugh or say ”mamma”, when you press their tummy it’s even more creepy. You get the feeling they gonna come back if you throw them into trash and other spooky stuff” (Interviewee ’Ashley’).

”Sometimes as a young child I was scared that I have hurted my toys somehow and they would get their revenge for me when I fall asleep. […]. Because of horror movies I […] get anxious about baby dolls. We have one of those little BabyBorn dolls received as a gift and I always try to not hurt it and if I see it on the floor it needs to be put into its bed so that it won’t mind and take revenge :D” (Interviewee ‘CutiePlushie’).

In sum, although toys are loved and cherished objects in the lives of some adults, the same adults also demonstrate how certain toys are less liked and appreciated. In fact, there are toy types capable of communicating negative associations thanks to their ‘toyish’ dimensions from physicality of the plaything to their functional affordances (or despite of these affordances), and from their ties to transmedia storytelling to the individual and affective meanings and connections established by their players.

What the study shows is that although none of the interviewees reported to suffer from pediophobia directly, there are several comments among the answers in the research data that point to how character toys sometimes also provoke feelings of fear in adults. The most prominent reasons described by the participants of the study for the fear of dolls was either because of the specific aesthetic of the doll, or their imagined agency. That is, dolls as a particular category of toys are causing discomfort due to their looks versus the action the toys are envisioned to take, if treated poorly by their owners. Both the aesthetic of toys and the agency they have, has for a long time offered inspiration to the genre of horror storytelling, especially with its audiovisually-oriented productions in mind. Dolls are ‘homes’ for evil because of their endless potentiality to embody the monstrous ‘other’. At the same time they are ‘uncanny’ – not really because “the toys are us”, but because they carry scarily close resemblance to the human-being, on the one hand mirroring cuteness and warmth but also, on the other hand, the capability to channel a killer-instinct when becoming ‘possessed’.

Discussion

Toys are a medium in themselves, largely powered by storytelling. This medium has different genres according to toy types. In this review, I have investigated the relationships between pediophobia and pop culture, and presented an empirical study interested in the disliking of contemporary character toys. What is distinct about these toys is that they come with a face, often with a set of expressive eyes.

As speculated in the beginning of this journey, popular narratives especially tied to dolls of different kind have an effect on how today’s adults relate to toys. The horror genre in particular influences toy culture in a multitude of ways. In fact, three directions may be detected, when investigating the relationship between horror and toys. First, horror with its themes and characters inspires toy design. Second, the results of toy design based on horror storytelling become a tangible resource for players to reminiscence and display their horror-related experiences by manipulation of the toys. Third, disliking of dolls happens because of aesthetic preferences: disliking their appearance, physical form and materiality, face value or a lack thereof.

Nevertheless, and perhaps most importantly, toys and dolls in particular, function as a source for horror stories – toys are the reason for horror because they have been chosen to depict, channel and become the vehicle for the (d)evil. This is where disliking turns to discomfort. Dolls make one uncomfortable because a fear made possible by products of popular culture: for animating of the inanimate, the behavior, agency and actions of toys in popular narratives, and the functionality the playthings have conveyed in stories.

Figure 2. Dimensions of the horror toy experience.

Toys as a tangible medium make it possible to treat these physical entities as objects of study that allow many perspectives to be taken into account. As formulized in Figure 2, the “Dimensions of the toy horror experience” are based on the regular dimensions of toy experiences – the physical, fictional, functional and affective, but with distinctive accentuations, as illustrated in this review.

A final example clarifies this: The physicality of the toy, according to the study presented in the review may cause discomfort in terms of its “scary” aesthetics, like the Chucky doll. But for fearing Chucky, there are other reasons as well, those mostly tied to popular culture through its transmedial relations. It is the fiction behind the toy, the character backstory of Chucky as presented in the film that made the possessed doll a celebrity.

Nelson writes, “Killer puppets like Chucky clearly embody the long-standing Protestant dictum that what is not of this world is the Devil. As the supernatural is a Protestant taboo it enables the idea of evil to inhabit the spiritual realm and at times possess ‘the proxy bodies of imaginary artificial humans’” (Nelson, 2001, 259). Chucky’s own functionality makes it impossible for the owner of such a doll to have agency. The toy is functional in the sense that it possesses its owner. But the affective component in relation to Chucky then, as my study suggests, emerges as perverse emotional dis-connection with the doll: One cannot nurture a toy friend that has murderous intentions in mind – not at least one which in its fictional state may harm its owner. And once again, the attention turns to the player and preferences beyond aesthetics or pop culture: Some of us are more willing to explore the dark aspects of the human condition through their object interests and toy play.

Conclusion

Toys represent a powerful medium which is able to mirror the human condition in many ways. Both toy-based horror and stories based on other supernatural narratives – what has previously terrified audiences and fans of screen-based entertainment – are now being toyified – i.e. turned into multifaceted, three-dimensional playthings to generate visual, tactile pleasure and enjoyment derived from their narrative aspects for the object players of today.

This review has discussed distaste, disliking and the fear of dolls in relation to adult experiences of playthings. The goal was to investigate dolls – a wide category of character toys including puppets, action figures and soft toys – as a source for disliking and discomfort. Whereas fear of the imaginative unseen may present the greatest source for horror of all, the disliking and disgust of the physically manipulable toys offer a multidimensional object of study, which has been targeted from many angles in this review.

Even though toys with a face such as action figures, soft toys (or plush) or dolls of different types offer enjoyment, comfort and even possibilities to cultivate creative skills for many adults, there seem to be some who express a dislike for particular dolls and feel discomfort around them.

Despite multifaceted reasons to disliking associated with the physical dimensions of toys such as fragility and stereotypical aesthetics, the most central topic raised in the interviews was a disliking for dolls because of different levels pediophobia. Essentially, the most obvious connection made by the interviewees in my study is the one between disliked and discomforting dolls and how they have appeared in popular audiovisual storytelling, namely the connection between characters made known by television series or popular films and the dolls’ distinctive way of acting in the narratives. In sum, character toys and puppets, for which I, for the sake of clarity, have used the joint term dolls, are disliked for their potentiality as active agents.

Possible avenues for further research would, for example, be first, specific case studies on how horror is being re-played with toys e.g. in photoplay (i.e. photographing or videographing toys), and second, case studies on how industry designed horror toys versus independently created or customized horror toys emerge as three dimensional objects for play.

What presents an additional possible area of research is to turn to YouTube, the largest shop window to the cultures of toy play of today, in order to see how amateur creators of horror entertainment have continued (or challenged) toy-tropes made popular by the horror films using playthings in their plots for shock value. For instance, a study on player created YouTube videos on demonized dolls would propose an interesting example of a study in order to examine, how toy-related horror has evolved in connection with the rise of user-created content, as results of ‘playbor’, and in the hands of the ones who are inspired by dolls, both liked and loved, but also disliked and demonized.

References

All links verified 30.9.2018.

Films

Child’s Play. Directed by: Tom Holland, written by: Don Mancini, starring: Catherine Hicks, Chris Sarandon, Alex Vincent. United Artists, 1988. 87 min.

The Conjuring. Directed by James Wan, written by: Chad Hayes, Carey W. Hayes, starring: Patrick Wilson, Vera Farmiga, Ron Livingston. New Line Cinema, The Safran Company, Evergreen Media Group, 2013. 112 min.

The Grudge. Directed by: Takashi Shimizu, written by: Stephen Susco, Takashi Shimizu, starring: Sarah Michelle Gellar, Jason Behr, Clea DuVall. Columbia Pictures, 2004. 91 min.

Poltergeist. Directed by: Tobe Hooper, written by: Steven Spielberg, Michael Grais, starring: JoBeth Williams, Heather O’Rourke, Craig T. Nelson. MGM, UA Entertainment, 1982. 114 min.

Saw. Directed by: James Wan, written by: James Wan, Leigh Whannell, starring: Cary Elwes, Leigh Whannell, Danny Glover. Lionsgate, 2004. 103 min.

Toy Story. Directed by: John Lasseter, written by: John Lasseter, Pete Docter, starring: Tom Hanks, Tim Allen, Don Rickles. Pixar, 1998. 81 min.

TV Series

It. Directed by: Tommy Lee Wallace, written by: Stephen King, Tommy Lee Wallace, Lawrence D. Cohen, starring: Richard Thomas, Tim Reid, Annette O’Toole Lorimar Productions, DawnField Entertainment, 1990.

Maelstrom. Directed by: David Maloney, written by: Michael J. Bird, starring: Tusse Silberg, David Beames, Edita Brychta. BBC, Gryphon Productions, 1985.

Toys

Annebelle, MezcoToyz.

Blythe, Tomy Takara (under a license from Hasbro).

Chucky, MezcoToyz, Funko.

Demogorgon, Funko.

MakieDoll, MakieLab.

Pennywise the Dancing Clown.

Websites

Mezco Toyz, www.mezcotoyz.com.

Fear of, https://www.fearof.net/fear-of-dolls-phobia-pediophobia/.

Literature

Bado-Fralick, Nikki, and Rebecca Sachs Norris. 2010. Toying with God. Baylord University Press, Waco, Texas.

Brougère, Gilles. 2003. A Study of the Make-up of Children’s Toy Collections, in Toys in Educational and Socio-Cultural Contexts. Toy Research in the Late Twentieth Century, Part 2, edited by Lars- Erik Berg, Anders Nelson and Krister Svensson. Selection of papers presented at the International Toy Research Conference 1996.

Chess, Shira. 2012. Open-Sourcing Horror. Information, Communication & Society, 15:3, 374–393, DOI: 10.1080/1369118X.2011.642889.

Eberle, Scott G. 2009. Exploring the Uncanny Valley to Find the Edge of Play. American Journal of Play 2.2, 167–194.

Haskell, Jasmine. 2017. Divining the plaything. The relevance of puppets and dolls in a contemporary, adult culture. Research paper (undergraduate), Grin Verlag.

Groos, Karl and Elizabeth Baldwin. 2010. The Play of Man (orig. 1901). General Books, Memphis, Tennessee.

Gross, Kenneth. 2011. Puppet. An Essay on Uncanny Life. The University of Chicago Press.

Heljakka, Katriina. 2013. Principles of Adult (Play)fulness in contemporary toy cultures. From Wow to Flow to Glow. Doctoral dissertation, Aalto University. Aalto Arts Books.

Hirn,Yrjö. 1918. Leikkiä ja taidetta. Muutamia lukuja lasten leluista, lauluista, tansseista ja pikku teattereista [Play and Art. Some chapters of toys, songs, dances and small theatres] (trans. J.V. Lehtonen), Werner Söderström Osakeyhtiö, Porvoo.

Ikeuchi, H. 2010. Animistic thinking in adults: The memorial service for dolls as a voluntary loss. Research in Social Psychology. 25, 167–177.

Jenkins, Henry. 2007. The Wow Climax. Tracing the emotional impact of popular culture. The New York University Press.

Kuznets, Lois. 1994. When Toys Come Alive, Narratives of Animation, Metamorphosis and Development, Yale University Press, New Haven and London.

Nelson, Victoria. 2001. The Secret Life of Puppets. Harvard University Press.

Newson, John and Elisabeth Newson. 1979. Toys & Playthings. Pantheon Books.

Norman, Donald. 2004. Emotional design. Why We Love (or Hate) Everyday Things. Basic Books, New York.

Notes

[1] Accoding to an article published by Techcrunch, the doll company has since been partly acquired by Disney. See: https://techcrunch.com/2017/02/22/makielab-may-the-force-be-with-you/?guccounter=1.

[2] For further information on the gamified art exhibition, it’s implications and the possible ‘pitfalls’ in creating game elements such as character design, see: Heljakka, Katriina & Ihamäki, Pirita (2017) Designing an Urban Adventure Gamescape: Avoiding the Pitfalls in Creating Opportunities for Learning Through Location Based Games. Play 2 Learn Proceedings, 19. Abril, 2018. Forum Picoas, Lisbon. 297–317.

[3] For a discussion on dolls and gender, see for example Heljakka, 2016: http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2016-1-2/strategies-social-screen-players-across-ecosystem-play-toys-games-hybrid-social-play-technologically-mediated-playscapes/.

[4] A fourth film is set to launch in 2019. See: https://www.wthr.com/article/toy-story-4-gets-june-2019-release-date.

[5] Toyification refers here to the idea of an entity being reinforced with toyish elements or aesthetics; an object (also tool, instrument, system etc.), a character or a human being acquiring a toyish appearance, form or function through intentional or motivated behaviour.

[6] Chucky, the ‘Good Guy’ doll that was animated to be ‘the archetypal killer puppet of late twentieth-century popular film’ (Child’s Play from 1988 with its three sequels), is a doll that becomes possessed with the spirit of a human killer, when he is shot in a toy store (Nelson, 2001, 258).

[7] “Charlie McCarthy was brought to life by carpenter and ventriloquist dummy maker, Theodore Mack at the request of a teenage Edgar Bergen.” For more on Charlie McCarthy, see: http://www.charliemccarthy.org/.

Kategoriat
Ajankohtaista

Tampere Kuplii kulissien takana

Atte Timonen
atte.t.timonen [a] utu.fi
Digitaalinen kulttuuri
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Timonen, Atte. 2018. ”Tampere Kuplii kulissien takana”. WiderScreen Ajankohtaista 26.9.2018. http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/ajankohtaista/tampere-kuplii-kulissien-takana/

Tampere Kuplii -sarjakuvatapahtuma täytti Tampere-talon käytävät 21-25.3.2018. Järjestyksessään yhdestoista Tampere Kuplii keräsi yli kuusitoistatuhatta kävijää viikonlopun aikana. Kirjoittaja on tapahtuman veteraanikävijä kymmenen vuoden kokemuksella, ja tänä vuonna hän pääsi osallistumaan tapahtuman rakentamiseen ja ohjelman suunnitteluun. Sonja Luoman kuvittamassa sarjakuvassa kerrotaan kirjoittajan kokemuksista tapahtuman kulissien takaa.

”Tampere Kuplii kulissien takana” on hyvä esimerkki vaihtoehtoisten raportointimenetelmien tarjoamista mahdollisuuksista.

Kategoriat
Ajankohtaista

Lännen nopein ja laiskin: Wagnerilainen johtoaihetekniikka western-elokuvissa Sabata ja They Call Me Trinity

Olli Lehtonen
olaale [a] utu.fi
FM, musiikkitiede
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Lehtonen, Olli. 2018. ”Lännen nopein ja laiskin: Wagnerilainen johtoaihetekniikka western-elokuvissa Sabata ja They Call Me Trinity”. WiderScreen Ajankohtaista 11.9.2018. http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/ajankohtaista/lannen-nopein-ja-laiskin-wagnerilainen-johtoaihetekniikka-western-elokuvissa-sabata-ja-they-call-me-trinity/


Saksalaisen romantiikan ajan säveltäjä Richard Wagner on yksi keskeisimpiä elokuvamusiikin vaikuttajia, aina elokuvan alkutaipaleesta alkaen. Hänen vaikutus ilmenee erilaisina draamallisina tekniikoina, joista tunnetuimpia ja käytetyimpiä on wagnerilaisesta oopperasta sovellettu johtoaihe. Johtoaiheet (saks. leitmotif) ovat teemoja, jotka assosioituvat elokuvassa tiettyyn henkilöön, esineeseen tai asialle. Western-elokuvissa johtoaiheiden avulla kuvataan henkilöhahmoja ja ilmennetään heidän etnistä identiteettiään. Katsaukseni käsittelee johtoaihetekniikan käyttöä kahdessa italialaisessa westernissä: Sabata – Salaperäinen ratsastaja (Sabata, 1969) ja komediallinen Nimeni on Trinity – Paholaisen oikea käsi (They Call Me Trinity, 1970). Kiinnitän erityistä huomiota siihen, miten henkilöhahmoja ilmennetään kliseisten vakioaiheiden eli toposten kautta elokuvamusiikillisesti: millaisia kerronnallisia rooleja eri musiikkiteemoilla on? Millä tavoin elokuvamusiikki ilmentää ei-länsimaalaisten hahmojen etnistä identiteettiä?

Avainsanat: elokuvamusiikki, johtoaihe, stereotypia, topos, Villi länsi, western


 Western-elokuvissa on usein yksi tai useampi musiikkiteema, joka yhdistyy tiettyyn henkilöön, kuten ”sankariin”, minkä lisäksi ne kuljettavat tarinaa eteenpäin. Tarkastelen katsauksessani wagnerilaisen johtoaihetekniikan käyttöä italialaisissa western-elokuvissa Nimeni on Trinity – paholaisen oikea käsi (ital. Lo Chiamavano Trinità, eng. They Call Me Trinity, 1970) ja Sabatasalaperäinen ratsastaja (ital. Ehi amico … c’è Sabata, hai chiuso!, engl. Sabata, 1969). Molemmissa elokuvissa musiikilla on keskeinen rooli eri hahmojen ja heidän identiteettinsä ilmentämisessä. Wagnerilaisella johtoaihetekniikalla tarkoitetaan toistuvaa musiikillista teemaa, joka assosioituu tiettyyn asiaan, esineeseen, paikkaan tai henkilöön. Johtoaihe on myös yksi useimmiten käytettyjä elokuvamusiikillisia tekniikoita aina elokuvan alkutaipaleesta tähän päivään. Kiinnitän erityistä huomiota siihen, miten eri teemoja käytetään elokuvien eri kohtauksissa, niiden kerronnallista roolia sekä sitä, mitä teema kertoo nimikkosankaristaan. Lisäksi kiinnitän huomiota myös etnisyyksien ja ”toiseuden” representaatioon ei-länsimaisten hahmojen yhteydessä.

Erilaisia italo westernien pistoolisankareita, kuten elokuvasarjojen Sabata, Sartana ja Django nimikkohahmoja, rakennetaan niin luonteenomaisilla vaatteilla, aseilla kuin myös alkuperäismusiikin avulla. On olemassa erilaisia italo western-teemoja, jotka liittyvät suoraan päähenkilöön, hänen menneisyyteen tai kertovat elokuvan eri tapahtumista. Esimerkiksi elokuvan DjangoKostaja (Django, 1966) alussa kuullaan argentiinalaissyntyisen Luis Bacalovin säveltämä ja Rocky Robertsin laulama Django-teemalaulu, joka kertoo synkkämielisen kostajan taustasta: Rakkaan menetyksestä, syyllisyydestä ja loputtomasta kiertämisestä. Triolirytmisessä teemassa on yhdistyvät orkesterisoittimet ja rock-kokoonpano rautalankakitaroineen ja rumpusetteineen. Teema käynnistyy 12-kielisen akustisen kitaran heleällä aiheella, jonka jälkeen muut soittimet tulevat mukaan. Samaan aikaan ylitarkentunut kuva tarkentuu taaksepäin, ja näemme mustapukuisen miehen mutaisella preerialla. Kamera kuvaa ylhäältä päin miehen likaisia saappaita, jolloin paljastuu, että hän raahaa mukanaan ruumisarkkua, joka on oleva hänen tunnusmerkkinsä.

Arkku symboloi Djangon henkistä kuolemaansa sen jälkeen, kun etelävaltiolainen luopiokenraali Jackson surmasi hänen vaimonsa Djangon ollessa sotimassa sisällissodassa, kaukana kotoa. Lisäksi hänen takkinsa alta paljastuvista tummansinisistä keltaraidallisista housuista näkee hahmon olevan entinen sotilas. Ruumisarkussa Django säilyttää armeijan Maxim-konekivääriä, mikä on armeijan vaatteiden ohella hänen hahmolleen tunnusomaista. Lisäksi Quentin Tarantinon elokuvan Django Unchained (2012) alkutekstijaksossa on viitteitä Corbuccin alkuperäiseen elokuvaan: Luis Bacalovin Django -teemalaulu säestää aavikolla taivaltavia mustia orjia, jotka ruumisarkun sijaan raahaavat kahleita. Elokuvan nimi, Django Unchained, tuo elokuvan osaksi isompaa elokuvien sarjaan, johon kuuluu alkuperäisen Django –elokuvan ja vuoden 1987 virallisen jatko-osan Django – teloittajan paluu (Django Strikes Again, 1987) lisäksi Django the Bastard (Django il Bastardo, 1969) ja Nimeni on Django (Viva Django, 1968).

Video 1. Alkutekstit elokuvassa Django – Kostaja.

1 Etnisyyden ja identiteetin ilmentäminen western-elokuvissa

Perinteisten lännenelokuvien soundtrack rakentui pääasiassa vanhojen amerikkalaisten filmien kansansävelmille ja niiden orkesteriversioille. Monet elokuvat jopa nimettiin kansansävelmien mukaan, mikä ilmenee muun muassa western-klassiikoiden Aavikon laki (My Darling Clementine, 1946), Punainen virta (Red River, 1948) ja Keltainen nauha (She Wore A Yellow Ribbon, 1949) alkuperäisissä nimissä. Erityisesti ”länkkäreistä” tunnettu yhdysvaltalainen John Ford käytti kansansävelmiä sekä ei-diegeettisenä että lähdemusiikkina. Tätä valmiista lähteistä, kuten klassisesta musiikista, kansanmusiikista tai populaarimusiikista lainaavaa alkuperäismusiikkia kutsutaan myös ”adaptaatiomusiikiksi” (engl. adapted score) (Hickman 2005, 38).

Esimerkiksi Tombstonen kaupungissa tapahtunutta O.K Corrallin ampumavälikohtausta kuvaavassa Aavikon laki -elokuvassa perinteinen sävelmä My Darling Clementine kuullaan useita kertoja elokuvassa eri yhteyksissä: Alkuteksteissä mahtipontinen mieskuoro laulaa kappaleen ensimmäistä säkeistöä samalla, kun tekijätiedot vaihtuvat lännenelokuville tyypillisissä puisissa tiekylteissä. Sävelmä kuullaan myös muun muassa ei-diegeetisenä musiikkina leirinuotiolla sekä lievästi epävireisenä kapakkapianon helinänä Dodge Cityn entisen sheriffi Wyatt Earpin ja hänen kahden veljensä, Morganin ja Virgilin, ratsastaessa pahamaineiseen Tombstonen kaupunkiin. Lisäksi Cyril Mockridgen säveltämässä soundtrackissa kuullaan erilaisina katkelmina myös muita 1800-luvun traditionaalisia kappaleita, kuten Oh Susanna (1848), muun muassa alkuteksteissäkin kuultavaa cowboylaulua Ten Thousand Cattle ja kansansävelmää Camptown Races (1850).

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UCMKtlXTTcg

Video 2. Alkutekstit elokuvasta My Darling Clementine.

Kevin Donnellyn (2005) mukaan varhaisissa 1930-1940-luvun westerneissä oli kahdenlaisia musiikillisia konventioita: Valkoisten karjapaimenten laulamia ”lännenlauluja” sekä stereotyyppisesti rumpujen ja rituaalimaisen laulamisen hallitsemaa ”intiaanimusiikkia”. Jälkimmäisellä ei ollut mitään tekemistä alkuperäisasukkaiden oikean musiikin kanssa, vaan se perustui ajatukseen siitä, miltä heidän musiikkinsa tulisi kuulostaa elokuvayleisön näkökulmasta. Alkuperäisasukkaita kuvattiin siis vähäisillä, vakiintuneilla, musiikillisilla konventioilla. Esimerkiksi John Fordin westernissä Hyökkäys erämaassa (Stagecoach, 1939) alkuperäisasukkaita kuvataan Richard Hagemanin säveltämällä ”intiaani-sotateemalla”, missä erityisesti rummutus on höyhenpäähineiden ja sotamaalin ohella keskeinen osa stereotyyppistä representaatiota, kun taas amerikkalaisen kansansävelmien ja cowboylaulujen lainaukset ilmentävät valkoista väestöä. (Hickman 2005, 143). ”Intiaanimusiikin” ohella merkittävä ”toiseutta” ilmentävä konventio on meksikolainen musiikki, jonka avulla merkitään rajaa meksikolaisten ja valkoisten karjapaimenten, ratsuväen ja uudisraivaajien välillä (Donnelly 2005, 70–71).

John Fordin elokuvan Hyökkäys erämaassa alkuperäismusiikki koostuu tunnettujen cowboylaulujen adaptaatioista, minkä vuoksi elokuva on oivallinen esimerkki perinteisestä westernistä. Elokuvassa usein kuultavan cowboylaulu Don’t Bury Me on a Lone Prairie orkesterisovitus on yksi keskeisiä ”kalpeanaamaisiin” lehmipoikiin yhdistettävistä kulttuurisista teksteistä.

1.1 Revisionistinen western

Lännenelokuvat on tavallisesti jaettu perinteisiin ja revionistisiin westerneihin. Siinä missä perinteiset westernit maalasivat romanttista ja myyttistä kuvaa Villistä lännestä, 1960-luvun reviosionistinen western-genre pyrki kyseenalaistamaan romanttisuuden. Revisionistinen western tarjosi realistisempaa kuvaa Villin lännen historiasta, miljööstä ja hahmoista (Kalinak 2012, 5). Taustalla oli osin 1960-luvun lopulla nuoreen aikuisikään yltäneiden, Toisen maailmansodan jälkeisten ”suurten ikäluokkien” (engl. baby boomers) parissa vallinnut auktoriteettien ja sodan vastainen ideologia. Uusi western-genre esitti myös väkivallan kaunistelemattomana ja julmana ja kertoi tarinaa etnisten vähemmistöjen, kuten alkuperäisasukkaiden näkökulmasta. Tällaisia elokuvia ovat esimerkiksi Dustin Hoffamanin tähdittämä, alkuperäisasukkaiden kasvattamasta, ja merkittävästi Lännen historiana vaikuttaneesta miehestä kertova Pieni suuri mies (Little Big Man, 1971) ja lännenmies Buffalo Billin Villin lännen sirkuksesta kertova Buffalo Bill ja intiaanit (Buffalo Bill and the Indians, 1976). Muita tunnettuja revisionistisia westernejä ovat muun muassa Hurja joukko (The Wild Bunch, 1969), Ulzana Verinen apassi (Ulzana’s Raid, 1973), McCabe ja Mrs Miller (McCabe and Mrs Miller, 1971) ja Lainsuojaton (Outlaw Josey Wales, 1974) (Great Western Movies.)

1960-luvun revisionistinen western -genre muutti representaation, sankarit, tarinat ja erityisesti lännenelokuvien äänimaiseman. Erityisesti meksikolaisella musiikilla oli keskeinen merkitys sekä Meksikon rajan läheisyyteen että rajojen sisälle sijoittuvien miljöiden kuvaamisessa. Esimerkiksi yhdysvaltalaisen Sam Peckinpahin elokuvassa Hurja joukko Jerry Fieldingin alkuperäismusiikki koostuu, meksikolaistyylisten alkuperäissävellysten ohella, tunnetuista meksikolaisista sävelmistä ja niiden orkesterisovituksista. Yksi keskeisiä western-genren uudistajia oli italialainen Ennio Morricone, joka niitti kansainvälistä mainetta ohjaaja Sergio Leonen elokuvien Kourallinen dollareita (A Fistful of Dollars, 1964), Vain muutaman dollarin tähden (For a Few Dollars More, 1965 ) ja Hyvät, pahat ja rumat (The Good, the Bad and the Ugly, 1966) muodostaman Dollari-trilogian alkuperäissävellyksille. Näissä klassikoiksi muodostuneissa elokuvasävelmissään Morricone sekoitti sekä populaarimusiikkia että modernismia. Hän käytti esimerkiksi epäkoventionaalisia soolosoittimia, kuten munniharppua, vihellystä tai huuliharppua sekä kojootin ulvonnan, ruoskaniskujen ja laukausten kaltaisia konkreettisia ääniä (Hickman 2005, 297–299; Kalinak 2012, 8.) Morricone on epäilemättä yksi eniten western-genreen vaikuttaneista säveltäjistä, jonka vaikutteita kuulee niin Clint Eastwoodin tähdittämän elokuvan Hirttäkää heidät (Hang ’Em High, 1968) musiikin säveltäneen Dominic Frontieren huuliharpun ja laukkarytmin sävyttämässä alkuperäismusiikissa kuin myös Sam Raimin 1990-luvun uusiowesternissä Nopeat ja kuolleet (The Quick and The Dead, 1995).

Monet Hollywoodin studiokauden jälkeisen ajan elokuvamusiikin säveltäjät loivat uusia sävellystapoja revisionistisen lännenelokuvan myötä. Elokuvasävellykset pohjasivat kansanlaulujen ja hymnien kaltaiseen harmoniseen malliin, kuten Clint Eastwoodin ohjaamien elokuvien Kalpea ratsastaja (Pale Rider, 1985) tai Lainsuojaton alkuperäismusiikissa. Lisäksi revisionistiset westernit sisälsivät usein myös populaarimusiikkia, kuten folk-laulaja Leonard Cohenin musiikkia sisältävä McCabe ja Mrs. Miller ja Bob Dylanin folk rock -tyylinen alkuperäismusiikki elokuvassa Pat Garrett ja Billy the Kid (Pat Garrett and Billy the Kid, 1973) (Kalinak 2012, 5–8.)

Video 3. Elokuvan Hirttäkää heidät Ennio Morricone -henkinen teemalaulu.

1.2 Lännenelokuvien musiikilliset topokset

Musiikkisemiotiikan käsitteellä topos (lat. ”paikka”) tarkoitetaan ”tunnistettavaksi rytmis-melodis-soinnilliseksi aiheeksi tai kuvioksi, jolla on semanttinen sisältö” (Hautsalo 2010, 88). Toposteoriaa sovelsi laajamittaisesti ja systemaattisesti ensimmäisenä musiikkiin Leonard Ratner (1980) tarkastellessaan wieniläisklassista musiikkia. Elokuvamusiikin tutkija Susanna Välimäen mukaan elokuvagenreillä on omat vakiintuneet topoksensa. Esimerkiksi dissonoivista, kireistä ja viiltävistä jousista tiedämme stereotyyppisesti, milloin psykopaattinen murhaaja lähestyy pahaa-aavistamatonta uhriaan (Välimäki 2008, 43–44). Elokuvamusiikin yhteydessä puhutaan myös musiikillisen ikonografian tutkimuksesta, jossa tarkastelun kohteena ovat muun muassa instrumentaatio, sointivärit ja kokoonpanot.

Lännenelokuvilla on myös oma tunnistettava musiikillinen topiikkaansa. Western-topokset ilmenevät muun muassa erilaisina yhdysvaltalaisten kansanlaulujen orkesterisovituksina, jotka assosioituvat Villin lännen aikakauteen. Alkuperäismusiikkia on myös pohjattu erilaisille kansansävelmien sovituksille. Perinteisten cowboylaulujen käyttö on myös tuonut mukanaan perinteisten soittimien käytön alkuperäismusiikissa. Tällaisina pidetään stereotyyppisesti lehmipoikiin yhdistettäviä, yhdysvaltalaisina perinnesoittimia, joita ovat muun muassa huuliharppu, resonaattorikitara, sähkökitara, banjo ja viulu. Lännen elokuvissa kuultavat soittimet eivät Kathryn Kalinakin mukaan ole autenttisia Villin lännen aikakauden soittimia. Esimerkiksi tyypillisesti cowboyhin yhdistettävä huuliharppu ei ollut 1800-luvulla, Vanhan lännen aikakaudella vielä yleistynyt soitin, kun taas perinteisten westernien kultakaudella se oli todella suosittu. Tämä osoittaa autenttisuuskäsitysten perustuvan ihmisten vääristyneille muistikuville.

Tämänkaltaisia musiikillisia merkkejä löytyy muun muassa kuuluisan lainsuojattoman Jesse Jamesin ja hänen veljensä Frankin johtaman James-Younger-jengin viimeisistä vuosista kertovassa elokuvassa Lainsuojattomat (The Long Riders, 1980). Elokuvan alkuperäismusiikki koostuu perinnemusiikin tyylisistä elokuvasävelmistä sekä lähdemusiikkina kuultavista aikakauden kappaleista, kuten I’m a Good Old Rebel, Hold to God’s Everchanging Hand ja Jack of Diamonds, joita esitetään muun muassa viulun, irlantilaisperäisen kielisoitin dulcimerin, banjon, akustisen kitaran ja mandoliinin muodostamilla pienillä kokoonpanoilla. Stereotyyppisten ”periodisoittimien” ja aikakauden sävelmien sovituksilla luodaan autenttista vaikutelmaa niin aikakaudesta kuin myös Jesse Jamesin jengin etelävaltiolaisesta identiteetistä. Lisäksi pienempien kokoonpanojen ja akustisten sointien käyttäminen yhdysvaltalaisen lauluntekijä Ry Cooderin alkuperäismusiikissa poikkeaa myös uusiowesternien alkuperäismusiikkien suurista valtavista orkesterisävellyksistä.

Lännenelokuvien topokset, kuten perinnesoittimet ja kansansävelmien lainaukset, ovat keskeinen tekijä myös erilaisten hahmojen representaatiossa. Esimerkiksi trumpeteista ja muiden meksikolaiselle musiikille tyypillisistä merkeistä katsoja ymmärtää hahmon olevan meksikolainen. Vastaavanlaisesti Ennio Morriconen säveltämä Navajo Joe – 1 dollari päänahasta -elokuvan (Navajo Joe, 1966) teemalaulussa kuultava alkukantainen tomtom-rummutus ja rituaalinomaiset hihkaisut ilmentävät päähenkilön, navajosoturi Navajo Joen (Burt Reynolds) alkuperäisamerikkalaista syntyperää ja identiteettiä. Lisäksi joihinkin hahmoihin assosioidaan myös tietyt soittimet, kuten sielua ja traumaattisuutta viestivä huuliharppukostajan huuliharppu tai pistoolisankari Johnny Guitarin mukanaan kantava akustinen kitara. Sovellan katsauksessani topos-teoriaa, stereotypiateoriaa ja audiovisuaalisen tutkimuksen työkaluja, kuten kontekstuaalista lähilukua, jossa kiinnitän huomiota erilaisten hahmojen representaatioon ja heidän yhteydessään kuultaviin musiikillisiin teemoihin.

2 Johtoaihetekniikka ja lännenelokuvat

Saksalainen romantiikan ajan säveltäjä Richard Wagner on keskeisimpiä elokuvamusiikkiin ja tekniikoihin vaikuttaneita säveltäjä. Yksi käytetyimpiä tekniikoita on wagnerilaisesta oopperasta sovellettu johtoaihe (saks. leitmotif). Johtoaiheet ovat teemoja, jotka assosioituvat elokuvassa tiettyyn henkilöön, esineeseen tai asialle. Tällöin tietyn musiikillisen aiheen ja kuvassa olevan vastinkappaleen välillä on selvä suhde, joka on yksi johtoaiheen tärkeimpiä tunnusmerkkejä (Hickman 2005, 43).

Esimerkiksi oopperassa Lentävä hollantilainen aavelaivan yhteydessä kuullaan tietty teema, ennen kuin laiva edes näytetään. Samankaltaista pahaenteisyyttä viestii yhdysvaltalaisen John Williamsin säveltämä elokuvan Tappajahai (Jaws,1975) teema, joka soi verenhimoisen saalistajan lähestyessä. Elokuvamusiikissa on käytetty johtoaiheita aina mykkäelokuvista nykypäivään. Esimerkiksi tieteiselokuvassa Tähtien sota (Star Wars, 1977) eri hahmoja kuvataan tietyllä teemalla: Luke Skywalkeria kuvataan sankarillisilla soinneilla, kun taas pimeän puolella ajautununeen jedi-ritari Darth Waderin yhteydessä kuullaan tunnistettavaa, synkkäsävyistä ja uhkaavaa teemaa The Imperial March (Hickman 2005).

Yksi tunnetuimpia esimerkkeja wagneriaanisen johtoaiheen käytöstä on Sergio Leonen kostowesternissä Huuliharppukostaja (Once Upon a Time in The West, 1968), jossa italialaisen säveltäjä Ennio Morricone alkuperäismusiikissa kuvataan neljää keskeistä hahmoa erillisillä teemoilla. Elokuvan päähenkilö, huuliharppua soittavan Harmonican (Charles Bronson) yhteydessä kuultavassa teemassa ”Huuliharppukostaja” (engl. Harmonica) yhdistyvät kaikuisa huuliharppuaihe, pahaa enteilevä jousiostinato ja surisevalla fuzz-efektillä varustettu sähkökitara. Teemassa kuuluu hahmon henkinen traumatisoituminen, kun hän joutuu todistamaan veljensä kuolemaa varhaisessa iässä. Huuliharppukostajan johtoaihe kuullaan ensimmäisen kerran elokuvan alussa, kun kostaja saapuu syrjäiselle asemalle, missä aseistautuneet tappajat odottavat häntä. Junan lähdettyä liikkeelle miehet ovat kääntymässä pois, kun teema käynnistyy, ja taustalle ilmestyy salaperäinen huuliharppua soittava hahmo. ”Huuliharppukostaja”-teeman melodia, joka ilmentää mystisen pistoolisankarin läsnäoloa, soi myös solistisen oboen tahdein pahaan pistoolisankari Frankiin (Henry Fonda) assosioituvassa teemassaFrank”. Taas veijarimaista pistoolisankaria, Cheynnea (Jason Robards), kuvataan nasaalisen banjomelodian sävyttämällä teemalla, jossa shufflemaista, hevosen hidasta käyntiä muistuttavaa rytmistä pohjaa luovat akustinen rytmikitara, banjosäestys ja kallojen kopina. Tarinan sankaritar Jilliä (Claudia Cardinale) kuvataan lyyrisellä teemalla, joka viestii uuden Amerikan syntymistä. Elokuva sijoittuu ilmeisesti sisällissodan jälkeiseen aikaan, koska elokuvassa rakennetaan Amerikan manteretta halkovaa junarataa. Lisäksi solistisen sanattoman sopraanoäänen koristama teema symboloi kehitystä, kesyttämän Villin lännen valloitusta ja sen myötä tulevaa loistokasta tulevaisuutta, vastakohtana henkihahmojen traagiselle menneisyydelle.

Kuva 1. Kostajan ensi esiintyminen elokuvassa Huuliharppukostaja. Lähde: Public Transportation Snob.

3 Sabata – Salaperäinen ratsastaja

Frank Kramerin ohjaama elokuva Sabata – Salaperäinen ratsastaja (1969) kertoo mystisestä pistoolisankarista nimeltä Sabata (Lee Van Cleef), joka joutuu keskelle teksasilaisen Daughertyn pikkukaupungin vehkeilyä, kun kaupungin johtohenkilöt haluavat myydä maan rautatieyhtiölle. Harvapuheinen, mutta liipaisinherkkä pistoolisankari Sabata saa tietää aikeista, ja kiristää rahaa petolliselta Stengeliltä (Franco Ressel), joka puolestaan haluaa hänet hengiltä. Yhdessä alkoholisoituneen entisen sotilaan, Carrinchan (Ignazio Spalla), hiljaisen, liukasliikkeisen alkuperäisasukkaan, ”Kujakatin” (Bruno Ukmar) ja veijarimaisen pistoolisankari Banjon (William Berger) kanssa hän aikoo tehdä Stengelin katalat aikeet hyödyttömiksi. Kuva 1. Kostajan ensi esiintyminen elokuvassa Huuliharppukostaja.

Kuva 2. Maanomistaja Stengel, pormestari Ferguson ja tuomari O´Hara punovat juoniaan sankarin päänmenoksi elokuvassa Sabata – salaperäinen ratsastaja.

Italialaisen säveltäjä Marcello Giombinin säveltämässä elokuvamusiikissa on kaksi keskeistä teemaa, jotka ilmentävät elokuvan kahta keskeistä henkilöä: Sabataa ja Banjoa (William Berger). Teemat kuullaan sekä pitempinä orkesteriversioina että lyhyinä katkelmina hahmojen yhteydessä. Lisäksi niiden tyyli ja sointiväri kertoo myös hahmojen luonteesta. Sabatan meksikolaishenkinen teema on kohtalaisen nopeatempoinen ja rytmikäs, kun taas Banjon teema on kevyempi, melodialtaan kansanomaisempi ja veijarimaisempi. ”Sankareiden” lisäksi pahaa maanomistaja Stengeliä kuvataan uhkaavalla teemalla ”Stengelin piilopaikka” (ital. Nel Covo Di Stengel). Teema kuullaan ensimmäisen kerran rosvojen ratsastaessa sisään Stengelin haciendan portista, jolloin se ilmentää hahmon ohella myös kyseistä paikkaa.

Sabata-teema kuullaan ensimmäisen kerran elokuvan alkuteksteissä, joissa musiikin ohella kuullaan tuulikoneella tehtyä tuulen huminaa, mikä on yleistä lännenelokuville. Tuulitehoste on jälkikäsittelyssä tuotettua, mutta se toimii elokuvassa diegeettisena tarinatilan äänenä. Taas kohtauksen musiikki on ei-diegeettistä eli musiikilla ei ole näkyvää lähdettä kuvassa. Teemalaulu käynnistyy heleiden jousien toisteisella juoksutusaiheella, jonka taustalla bassokitara näppäilee synkopoivaa rytmikuviota, kun rumpali helistelee komppipeltiin neljäsosia. Pikkurumpuun soitetun rytmikkään kompin käynnistyttyä sähkökitara soittaa sammutetuilla kielillä teeman meksikolaistyylistä melodiaa. Jousistemman sahatessa taustalla kumea matala puhallinsektio kahdentaa melodiaa, johon liittyy trumpetti. Trumpetti ilmentää teksasilaista miljöötä ja oletettua Meksikon rajan läheisyyttä. Rytmistä vastaa rytmisektion ohella mariachi-tyylinen akustinen kitara. Alkuteksteissä, joissa kamera liikkuu hiljalleen vasemmalle tarkastellen öisiä pikkukaupungin katuja, jotka ovat täynnä pankkia vartioivia sotilaita, kuullaan erilaista laulettua versiota. Kuva on hieman yläkantista, kuin ratsumiehen näkökulmasta. Kun kuva liikkuu, sotilaat nyökkäävät kohti kameraa kaupunkilaisten tuijottaessa epäluuloisesti muukalaista.

Lauletussa teemassa rautalankatyylinen sähkökitara soittaa melodiaa, kun matala miesääni toistaa sanoja: ”Hei, ystävä! Olen Sabata! Minä ammun sinut!” (esp. ”Ehi amigo! C`é Sabata, hai chiuso!”). Sanat viittaavat elokuvan alkuperäiseen nimeen sekä faktaan, että Sabata antaa aseiden puhua puolestaan. Sanojen lisäksi kuoron miesäänet laulavat rytmikuviota päämelodian taustalla ja naisäänet scat-tyylistä kuviota b-osan taustalla. B-osan heleiden sähkökitara-aiheiden välissä kuullaan myös sähköistä cembaloa eli klavinettia, mikä on yksi 1960-luvun rock-musiikille ominaisimpia saundeja.

Laulun välissä korkea mariachi-trumpetti töräyttelee kappaleen melodiaa, kun kuvaan ilmestyy mustaa hevosta taluttava hahmo, joka sitoo ratsunsa pilariin. Kamera seuraa mustaan pukeutuneen hahmon jalkoja, kun hän astelee talon rappusille ja kääntyy ympäri. Seuraavassa kuvassa näemme hänen taivutetun säärensä alta kaupungintomuiset kadut ja kirkon, ennen kun hän astelee pois. Kamera seuraa tummaa hahmoa kuvaten edelleen hänen jalkojaan. Kuva nousee yllättäen, kun saluunasta lentää ulos nuhjuisen näköinen meksikolaismies, Carrincha, joka kaatuu maahan. Kamera nousee yläviistoon, jolloin näemme elokuvan kolmannen keskeisen hahmon, ”Kujakatin”, istuvan vastapäisen talon katolla. Kappale saavuttaa kliimaksinsa, kun laulavat toistaa lausetta: ”Minä ammun sinut”, samalla, kun heleä sähkökitara soittaa kammella kääntäen yksittäisiä säveliä mausteeksi. Erityisesti rautalankakitaristit, kuten brittiläisen The Shadows-rautalankayhtyeen Hank Marvin, käyttävät kyseistä tekniikkaa, jossa sähkökitaran tallaan kiinnitetyn ”vibrakammen” avulla tavallisesti madalletaan kielten jännitettä, ja tuotetaan heleää tremolomaista ääntä.

Video 4. Sabata -teema elokuvan alkutekstijaksossa.

3.1 Banjo: veijarimainen pistoolisankari

Elokuvan Sabata toinen keskeinen hahmo, punatukkainen keikarimainen veijari nimeltään Banjo, kulkee ympäriinsä näppäilleen banjoaan, ”odottaen”. William Bergerin esittämä hahmo näppäilee banjolla samaa, kansanomaista ”Banjon teemaa” kerta toisensa jälkeen. Sekä häneen assosioituvan teeman että hänen housuihinsa ommeltujen kulkusten avulla hän tekee läsnäolonsa huomatuksi. Sen vuoksi Banjon teeman orkesteriversiossa kuullaan banjomelodian taustalla kulkusten helinää, joka viittaa suoraan hänen hahmonsa olemukseen. Teema on siis tyypillinen esimerkki wagnerilaisen oopperan johtoaiheista: tiettyyn asiaan, esineeseen, tapahtumaan tai henkilöön yhdistettävä ja niitä symboloiva sävelaihe (vrt. Luke Skywalker, Darth Vader, Huuliharppukostaja).

Elokuvan Sabata alkutekstijaksoa seuraavassa saluunakohtauksessa, jossa Banjo nähdään ensimmäisen kerran, kuullaan tavanomaisen saluunaäänimaisemaa lähdemusiikkina kuultavine automaattipianoineen, joka säestää saluunatyttöjen can-can-tanssiesitystä. Tapahtumia leikataan ristiin rosvojen suorittaman pankkiryöstön kanssa, jolloin kuvan ollessa ulkona pianon lirkutus kuuluu hiljaisempana, joka osoittaa lähteen kaukaisempaa etäisyyttä.

Kuva 3. Sabata (oikealla) ja hänen toverinsa Carrincha saluunakohtauksessa.

Saluunassa keikarimainen uhkapeluri kynii toiset palaavat puhtaaksi rahoistaan painotuilla nopillaan. Kun yksi pelaajista on aikeissa laittaa kalliin kultakellon likoon, Sabata ampuu pelurin pöydälle heittämiä noppia, ja tokaisee: ”Noppasi ovat painotetut”. Tällöin lähdemusiikki katkeaa, ja baarisalin äänet valtaavat ääniraidan. Pöydän ääressä seisova pormestari Ferguson tavoittelee taskuasettaan liivintaskusta, jolloin Sabata kääntyy, virittää aseen ja käskee miestä istumaan. Kun Sabata heittää pelipöydälle omat noppansa samalla kun Ferguson kaivaa uudestaan asettaan, pistoolisankari pyörähtää nopeasti ympäri, ja ampuu jalan hänen tuolistaan. Ferguson käätyy kasvot edellä lautaseensa. Silloin Carrincha sanoo: ”Hänhän käski sinun syödä”. Samassa honottava banjonäppäily käynnistyy, ja Sabata kääntyy äänen kohteen suuntaan, kuin hän tunnistaisi melodian. Samankaltaista keinoa käytetään elokuvassa Huuliharppukostaja, jonka päähenkilön johtoaihe kertoo hänen läsnäolostaan, ennen kuin hahmo näytetään.

Sabatan käännetty kuva nousee banjon kalvo-osasta ylöspäin, paljastaen eli de-akusmoiden äänen lähteen: veijarimaisesti virnuileva punertahiuksinen Banjo näppäilee banjon matalilla kielillä melodiaa, ja ”rämpyttää” rytmiä korkeilla kielillä tahdin jokaiselle painolliselle iskulle. Tekniikka muistuttaa erityisesti banjonsoittajien suosimaa ”clawhammer”-tekniikkaa, jossa soittaja näppäilee peukalolla melodiaa, ja pyyhkäisee kieliä vasaramaiseen soittoasentoon asetun oikean käden kynsillä. Vihainen Ferguson käskee Banjoa lopettamaan, mutta tämä kurottautuu eteenpäin, kulkusten helistessä, ja kysyy Fergusonilta, eikö hän halua ”ruokailumusiikkia”. Kohtauksen lopuksi Sabata viittoo saluunatyttöä väistämään automaattipianon edestä, ja nakkaa kolikon aukkoon, jolloin hilpeä pianonhelinä täyttää saluunan.

Kuva 4. Banjon esittely elokuvassa Sabata.

Kohtauksessa banjolla on keskeinen merkitys hahmojen ilmentämisellä. Pelkästään hilpeästä banjon sointiväristä ja kansanomaisesta melodiasta Sabata tuntuu tunnistavan tämän veijarimaisen hahmon. Elokuvan edetessä selviää nimittäin, että Sabata ja Banjo ovat vanhoja ”soittokavereita”. Sekä soittimesta että melodiasta tulee elokuvassa Banjolle tunnusomainen aihe, jota kuullaan lähes poikkeuksetta hänen yhteydessään. Lisäksi Banjon leikkimielinen ja mieleenpainuva tunnusmelodia esitetään aika ajoin myös koomisessa valossa: Esimerkiksi kohtauksessa, jossa Sabata nousee keskustelun jälkeen hotellin portaita huoneeseensa, Banjo soittaa yllättäen teemaansa. Kun hän saapastelee ympäriinsä, hänen housujensa kellot helisevät. Kamera kuvaa Sabatan jalkoja, jolloin kappaleen tempo kiihtyy kiihtymistään. Sabata vilkaisee Banjoon, minkä jälkeen Sabatan näkökulmasta kuvattu kamera vuorottelee Banjon viekkaiden kasvojen ja soittimen välillä. Kuvan liike kiihtyy kappaleen mukana, kunnes Sabata kääntyy, ja ampuu soittimen satulaan. Soitto loppuu kielen katkeamisesta johtuvaan soraääneen. Kuva tarkentuu portaiden päässä seisovaan Sabataan, joka tokaisee: ”Tempo oli hukassa.” Samassa Sabatan teema kuullaan kalisevan marimban soittamana, ikään kuin irvaillen Banjolle, joka virnistää takaisin.

Video 5. Sabata ja hänen toverinsa Banjo saluunakohtauksessa.

Paikallinen saluunatyttö Jane epäilee ”Banjon” miehisyyttä, koska hän vaikuttaa saamattomalta tyhjäntoimittajalta, joka vain odottaa. Hän onkin oikea susi lampaan vaatteissa. Eräässä kohtauksessa Banjo istuskelee naisystävänsä kanssa ilotalon parvekkeella. Yllättäen Sabata astuu sisään, ja kertoo hänelle, että ulkona odottavat viisi aseistettua miestä haluavat ”soittaa hänen kanssaan”. Kamera kuvaa alas kadulle, kun joku huutaa Banjoa nimeltä. Banjo ottaa soittopelinsä, ja sanoo naisystävälleen: ”Minun täytyy mennä, Jane”. Viisi kiväärein ja kuudestilaukeavin varustautunutta miestä asettuu riviin odottaen Banjoa. Ennen Banjon näyttämistä kuullaan tiukujen helinää, joka viestii hänen olevan lähistöllä. Välinpitämättömästi virnistäen hän heittää takkina hevosensa satulanuppiin, kun Ferguson seuraa etäisyydeltä. Kuva tarkentuu pyssysankarin kasvoihin, kellot helkkyvät Banjon askelten tahdissa, kun hän soittaa teemansa. Kamera tarkentuu veijarin salaperäisesti hymyileviin kasvoihin, honottavan teeman soidessa dramaattisella kaikuefektillä varustettuna.

Kamera siirtyy hänen näkökulmaansa, liikkuen nopeasti oikealla ja vasemmalla oleviin puhujiin. Claytonit kertovat hänelle aikovansa ”viimeistellä työn” ja virittävät aseitaan, jolloin jousien tremolokenttä lataa jännitystä. Banjo tokaisee tyynesti: ”On surullista kuolla näin kaukana kotoa.” Kamera liikkuu nopeasti oikealle, ja tarkentuu ristinmerkkiä tekevän Carrinchan kasvoihin. Tremolokenttä taukoaa yllättäen, jolloin nähdään kuvaa Banjon piilotetun aseen takaa, kun hän ampuu kaikki viisi miestä, heittäytyen maahan ja kieritellen. Näytöksen loputtua tremolokenttä käynnistyy banjon näppäilemästä äänestä. Voitokkaat käyrätorvet soittavat hänen teemaansa, kun hän paljastaa soittimensa kalvopäällysteisen kannen alle piilotetun katkaistun Henry-kiväärin. Ferguson katsoo hämmästyneenä, kun Banjo nousee ylös maasta, käyskentelee ympäriinsä ja sulkee soittimen syliinsä. Hän vilkaisee aitiopaikalta näytöstä seuranneita Sabataa ja Janea. Kamera tarkentuu Sabataan, joka sanoo: ”Suoraan sydämen läpi. Hän muistaa.” Kun Jane kysyy Sabatalta ”Tunnetko hänet?”, pyssysankari vastaa: ”Kerran. Soitimme yhdessä”. Kun Janen ryntää onnellisena kadulle Banjon syliin, jousien tremolopaisuttelusta teema kuullaan juhlallisena orkesteriversiona, jossa rautalankatyylinen sähkökitara soittaa helisevää korkeaa melodiaa.

Kaksintaistelukohtauksessa musiikki luo jännittävää tunnelmaa sekä tekee selväksi Banjon läsnäolon. Musiikillinen kudos kehittyy kohtauksen aikana, aina yksiäänisestä banjoteemasta valtaviin maailmaa syleileviin sointeihin. Kohtauksen alussa kuultava askeettinen, dramaattisen kaikuisa banjomelodia luo vaikutelmaa siitä, ettei kukaan ei tiedä, mitä tulevan pitää (paitsi ehkä Sabata, joka tuntee veijarin oikean luonnon). Kaikki ovat kuitenkin aliarvioineet hänet ja sen, mihin hän kykenee.

Kuva 5. Banjo teemansa säestämä.
Kuva 6. Sabata, johtoaiheen soidessa.

Video 5. Banjon kaksintaistelu elokuvassa Sabata – salaperäinen ratsastaja.

3.2 Yhteenvetoa elokuvan Sabata elokuvamusiikista

Sabatan ja Banjon teemalaulut ilmentävät kahta pistoolisankaria, joissa on yhtälailla yhtäläisyyksiä kuin myös eroja: Molemmat ovat kylmäverisiä tappajia, mutta Sabata on lain ”oikealla” puolella. Banjo puolestaan on laskelmoiva, viekas ja petollinen. Hän yrittää surmata Sabatan osuudesta ryöstösaaliiseen, mutta epäonnistuu katkerasti. Teemat korostavat miesten erilaista luonnetta: Sabatan teema on menevä ja tulinen, kun taas Banjoa kuvataan lyyrisin, paikoin lupsakkain soinnein. Yksi keskeinen ero on se, että Sabatan teema kuullaan yleensä ei-diegeettisenä, kun taas Banjo soittaa usein tunnusmelodiaansa banjolla. Häntä kuvataan siis sekä lähdemusiikin että diegeettisten äänten avulla, kun hänen yhteydessään kuullan myös hänen vaatteisiinsa kiinnitettyjen kulkusten helinää.

Banjon ja Sabatan teemalaulut kuullan yhdessä kohtauksissa, joissa molemmat esiintyvät. Esimerkiksi Banjon ja Sabatan välisessä kaksintaistelussa kuullaan lyhyt katkelma kummankin nimikkoteeman ensimmäisistä sävelistä, kun kuva vaihtuu kummankin kasvoihin. Teemojen soiminen samassa kohtauksessa vahventaa entisestään kahden kilvoittelevan pistoolisankarin läsnäoloa, joka tuntuu luovan myös koomisia merkityksiä. Nämä kaksi pistoolisankaria jakavat sekä elokuvan tarinantilan että ääniraidan, mikä ei tunnu olevan tarpeeksi iso heille molemmille. Lisäksi elokuvan lopussa, kun pahat miehet ovat saaneet ansionsa mukaan ja rahanahne Banjo opetuksen, erämaahan sijoittuvassa kohtauksessa Carrincha kysyy rouhealla äänellään: ”Hei kaveri! Kuka sinä oiekastaan olet?” Salaperäinen ratsastaja Sabata hymyilee salaperäisesti, tokaisten: ”Enkö maininnut sitä?” Tällöin Sabatan teemalaulu valtaa ääniraidan, kuin vastauksena Carrinchan retoriseen kysymykseen. Lopuksi Sabata ratsastaa pois, teemansa saattelemana.

Video 6. Loppu elokuvasta Sabata.

4 Trinity: Paholaisen oikea käsi

Italialaisen E.B Clutcherin ohjaama komediallinen lännenelokuva Nimeni on Trinity – Paholaisen oikea käsi (They Call me Trinity, 1970) kertoo salaperäisestä kulkurista nimeltä Trinity (Terrence Hill) ja hänen sheriffinä esiintyvästä, lakia pakoilevasta veljestään Bambinosta (Bud Spencer). Veljekset päättävät auttaa laaksossa asuvia uudisraivaajamormoneja laaksoa havittelevaa Majuri Harrimania vastaan. Samalla he pääsisivät käsiksi majurin hevosiin. Elokuvan musiikin on säveltänyt italialaisista poliisielokuvista, kuten Violent Naples (Napoli Violenta, 1976) ja Special Cop in Action (Italia a mano armata, 1976) tunnettu Franco Micalizzi. Lisäksi elokuvan teemalaulu koki uuden tulemisen amerikkalaisen ohjaaja Quentin Tarantinon elokuvan Django Unchained (2012) myötä. Trinity-teemalaulu kuullaan elokuvan lopussa, kun vapautettu orja Django (Jamie Foxx) temppuilee hevosensa kanssa tuhoutuneen kartanon rauniolla huvittaakseen rakastettuaan Broomhildaa. Komediallisen westernin teeman uusiokäyttö Tarantinon elokuvan hullunkurisessa kohtauksessa korostaa kytkentää alkuperäisteokseen.

Kuva 7. Veljekset Trinity (Terrence Hill, oikealla) ja Bambino (Bud Spencer). Lähde: Bud Spencer Official Shop.

Vaikka Trinity-elokuva edustaa komediallista italo western -genreä, Franco Micalizzin musiikki soveltaa ”spagetti westerneistä” tunnettuja sointivärejä: Orkesterisoittimia, mariachi-trumpetteja, sähkökitaroita ja muita bändisoittimia sekä vihellystä. Voi toisaalta ajatella kyseisten kliseiden kierrättämisen myös parodioivan genren konventioita. Esimerkiksi kohtauksessa, jossa Majurin palkkaamat mustapukuiset palkkamurhaajat ovat tulleet kaupunkiin nitistämään veljekset, kuullaan korkeita mariachi-trumpetteja sekä akustisen kitaran soittamaa meksikolaistyylistä, dramaattista habaneran kaltaista rytmiä teemassa ”Tappajien edessä” (ital. Di Fronte ai killers). Näistä merkeistä katsoja tajuaa kaksintaistelun olevan lähellä. Välienselvittely saa kuitenkin yllättävän käänteen, kun Trinity seuraa kaksikkoa sekatavarakauppaan, ja hetken päästä palkkamurhaajat juoksevat hätääntyneinä alusvaatteisillaan pakoon kaupungista. Sama kaksikko esiintyy myös toisessa Clucherin western-komediassa Mies idästä (Man of the East, 1972), jossa kuullaan samantyylistä italialaisten Guido ja Maurizio DeAngeliksen säveltämää, dramaattista habaneramaista teemaa ”Killer”. Tämä osoittaa intertekstuaalisuutta ohjaajan aikaisempaan elokuvaan.

4.1 Trinity-teemalaulu

Elokuvassa Trinity on kolme keskeistä teemaa, jotka assosioituvat eri hahmoihin ja ryhmiin: Elokuvan teemalaulu kuullaan elokuvan alussa sekä aina päähenkilö Trinityn yhteydessä. Trinity-teema kuullaan erilaisina muunnoksina aina pistoolisankarin yhteydessä, kuten rock-tyylisen beat-rumpupoljennon ja wah-wah-kitaran kurnutuksen tai reippaan laukkarytmin sävyttämänä. Maanviljelijöitä piinaavia meksikolaisbandiitteja kuvataan stereotyyppisellä trumpettivetoisella teemalla ”Meksikolaisrosvo Mescal” (Ital. Mescal, ladrone messicano). Elokuvan mormoniyhteisön yhteydessä soi tavallisesti urkuvetoinen, lyyrinen ja koraalimainen teema ”Aika voittaa” (ital. C’é un tempo per vincere), joka viittaa stereotyyppisesti heidän uskonnolliseen taustaansa.

Video 7. Mormonien johtoaihe elokuvasta Nimeni on Trinity – Paholaisen oikea käsi.

Elokuvan shuffle-rytmisessä teemalaulussa yhdistyy letkeä akustisen kitaran näppäilykuvio, johon liittyy leikkimielinen viheltely. Viheltely on yksi spagetti westernien tunnetuimpia konventioita, joka yhdistää tämän parodisen lännenelokuvan kyseiseen perinteeseen. Teema kuullaan elokuvan alussa, joka alkaa pahaenteisellä marakassien ”kalkkarokäärmettä” muistuttavalla helistelyllä, kun revolverikotelo viistää maata, ja pölyiset cowboysaappaat keinuvat hevosen käynnin tahdissa. Kun viheltelyteema alkaa, kuva siirtyy hevosen vetämään kelkkaan, ja sen päällä laiskasti loikoilevaan cowboyhin. Nukkavierun cowboy Trinityn haukotellessa raukeana kamera tarkkailee paljain jaloin loikoilevaa miestä, jonka jälkeen hevonen vetää häntä ja kelkkaa ulos rinnettä. Rumpukomppi, päälauluosuudet sekä scat-tyylinen taustalaulu liittyvät mukaan, kun hevonen vetää kelkan pienen joen yli. Trinity ei ole kuitenkaan moksiskaan, vaan jatkaa nokosiaan. Ensimmäisen säkeistön jälkeen kamera kuvaa sivusta hevosen vetämää kelkkaa, jolloin kuullaan tulista, sanattoman kuoron säestämää torvisektiota. Vaskeja kuullaan myös toisen säkeistön lauluosuuksien välissä. Teeman toinen säkeistö kertoo suoraan tästä mystisestä hahmosta:

”You may think he’s a sleepy type guy. Always takes his time. Soon I know you’ll be changing your mind. When you see him use his gun”.

Alkutekstijakso päättyy, kun Trinity saapuu kaupunkiin, ja aukoo verkkaisesti silmiään. Hän rapsuttaa jalkapohjiaan, ja poistaa saappaastaan skorpionin, ennen niiden laittamista jalkaan. Taustalla kuullaan myös honottavaa banjonäppäilyä, joka tavallisesti assosioidaan maaseudun väestöön ja länteen. Alkutekstijaksossa ilmenee elokuvan komediallisuus, joka näkyy esimerkiksi konventioiden parodioimisena. Sen sijaan, että elokuvan sankari ratsastaisi kaupunkiin, hän saapuu hevosen vetämällä kelkalla, koska on liian laiska ratsastamaan. Tämä osoittaa myös hahmon parodiallisuutta, koska lännen laiskin mies on sattumalta myös lännen nopein.

Video 8. Elokuvan Nimeni on Trinity alkutekstijakso

4.2 Meksikolaisrosvojen elokuvamusiikillinen stereotyypittely

Western-elokuvissa musiikin avulla luodaan tavallisesti eroa meidän ja ”toisten” välillä, mikä ilmenee erityisesti etnisten ryhmien stereotyyppisenä representaationa. Stereotyypillä tarkoitetaan representaatiota, jossa keskitytään muutamiin yksinkertaisiin, helposti ymmärrettäviin ja muistettaviin sekä laajasti tunnettuihin luonnehdintoihin jostakin asiasta, henkilöstä tai kansanryhmästä. Keskeistä on myös liioittelu ja yksinkertaistaminen, jossa erot pelkistetään yksinkertaiseksi ”paperinukeksi”. Piirteet esitetään myös ikuisina, ilman mahdollisuutta muutokseen (Stuart Hall 2002, 122; 190–191). Lännenelokuvissa musiikilla on tehty ero valkoisten uudisraivaajien ja alkuperäisasukkaiden välille. Myös meksikolaiset ovat esitetty pahoina ”toisina”, joita ilmennetään stereotyyppisen meksikolaismusiikin avulla. Näin musiikki ilmentää meidän ja toisten välistä symbolista rajaa. Elokuvamusiikin tutkija Roger Hickmanin mukaan etnisellä musiikilla tarkoitetaan elokuvamusiikkia, jolla viitataan tavallisesti ”kaukaiseen maahan tai vieraasta kulttuurista peräisin olevaan henkilöön” (Hickman 2005, 40).

Elokuvan Nimeni on Trinity tavernaan sijoittuvassa alkukohtauksessa meksikolainen tarjoilijatar hyräilee tunnettua meksikolaista kansanlaulua La Cucaracha (esp. torakka). Tämä tunnettu, stereotyyppinen kulttuurinen teksti assosioituu Meksikoon, ja viestii meksikolaisen henkilöhahmon läsnäolosta. Meksikolaisuuden representaatiossa tyypillisesti meksikolaisten sävelmien, kuten Gus Morenon säveltämä 1940-luvun muotitanssi La Raspa tai poliittissävytteisen La Adelitan keskeisiä ovat myös tietyt meksikolaiskansalliset saundit. Meksikolaisista saundeista tunnetuimpia on mariachi-trumpetit, jota on hyödynnetty muun muassa trumpetisti Herb Alpertin johtaman orkesterin Tijuana Brass leimallisen saundin perustana (Geijerstam 1976, 131).

Koska Nimeni on Trinity on komediallinen western, se soveltaa stereotyyppistä musiikkia. Sen pääasiallinen funktio ei ole ”toiseuttaminen”, vaan myös western-elokuvien stereotyyppisten representaation parodioiminen. Kohtaus, jossa meksikolaisrosvojen joukko saapuu mormonien leiriin, kuullaan trumpettivetoista, reippaalla triolimaisella kitarakompilla ja marakassien helinällä ryyditettyä teemaa. Trinity ja Bambino ovat ruokailemassa viljelijöiden vieraana, kun jostain kuuluu villiä kiljumista. Tämä alun perin akusmaattinen eli tuntematon äänilähde paljastetaan eli deakusmoidaan, kun kamera tarkentuu ratsujoukkoon. Tällöin meksikolaisteema alkaa, josta katsoja tunnistaa meksikolaisten hahmojen olevan kysymyksessä, vaikka kaukana olevaa ratsujoukkoa ei kuvasta erottaisi. Ratsujoukosta palataan seisomaan nousseisiin Trinityyn ja Bambinoon, joille mormonimies Tobias sanoo: ”Teidän pitää anoa heille anteeksiantoa. He ovat kuin eksyneitä lapsia, jotka eivät tiedä mitä tekevät.”

Rosvojoukon johtaja Mezcal nostaa kätensä ratsailta laskeutumisen merkiksi, ja joukko jatkaa viljelijöiden luo. Kun Mezcal saapuu miesten luo, teema loppuu. Lyhyen keskustelun jälkeen meksikolaiset istuvat pöytän ja vaativat viiniä. Tobias kertoo, että mormonien uskonto kieltää alkoholin, jolloin Mezcal läimäyttää häntä poskelle. Rosvot kokoavat miehet riviin, ja leikkivät heidän kustannuksellaan, jaellen korvapuusteja viljelijöiden kummallekin poskelle. Kun tulee Bambinon vuoro, Mezcalin isku ei hetkauta tätä suurta miestä. Iskua tehostetaan elokuville tyypillinen, humoristisesti ylikorostunut, nahkaruoskan iskua muistuttava, ”lätisevä” foley-tehoste. Vinosti hymyilleen, Mezcal vilkaisee tovereihinsa, jonka jälkeen Bambino luo häntä. Kuivan foley-tehosteen saattelemana Mezcal kaatuu tajuttomana maahan. Meksikolaiset nostavat päätäänsä pyörittelevän johtajansa ylös maasta, jonka jälkeen hän käskee erästä miehistään lyömään Bambinoa. Meksikolaisrosvo läpsäilee kevyesti jättiläistä poskelle, jota kuvataan vaimeahkolla, oikeaa avokämmeniskua muistuttavalla efektillä. Kun Bambino läimäyttää Mecalia uudestaan, kuullaan voimakas foley-efekti, mikä korostaa iskun voimakkuutta. Lyöty kieroileva rosvopäällikkö raahataan sivummalle, ja meksikolaiset nousevat ratsaille. Lähtiäisiksi Mezcal huutaa: ”Voitte olla varmoja, että Mezcal ei unohda.”

Video 9. Mezcalin rosvojoukko elokuvassa Nimeni on Trinity.

Edellinen kohtaus ilmentää niin stereotyyppisen musiikin käyttöä lännenelokuvissa kuin myös väkivallan huumorisointia äänitehosteiden avulla. Kun Mezcalin johtamat ”desperadot” saapuvat leiriin, kuullaan meksikolaistyylistä musiikkia. Tämä osoittaa eksoottisen musiikin käyttöä, joka assosioituu tavallisesti ei-länsimaiseen henkilöön tai eksoottiseen sijaintiin. Lisäksi rosvopäällikkö Mezcal on hyvin stereotyyppinen hahmo, jonka tyylisiä ilmenee useissa elokuvissa: Kookas, parrakas mies, päässään leveälierinen meksikolainen sombrerohattu sekä panosvyö rinnuksilla. Samankaltaisia hahmoja ovat muun muassa elokuvan Viimeinen luoti (His Name was King, 1971) rosvopäällikkö Sanchez tai elokuvan Django meksikolaiskenraali Hugo Rodriquez. Lisäksi mormoniviljelijöiden kylään sijoittuvassa kohtauksessa ei ole musiikkia kuin alussa, jolloin äänitehosteet ovat keskeisessä asemassa. Elokuvan humoristinen väkivalta ilmenee ylikorostetuilla avokämmeniskuja korostavalla märällä foley-tehosteella, joka eroaa kuivemmasta nyrkiniskuefektistä. Lisäksi väkivallan huumorisoinnista korosteisine äänitehosteineen muodostui yksi kaksikon Bud Spencer ja Terrence Hill toimintaelokuvien keskeisiä konventioita.

5 Yhteenvetoa elokuvien Sabata ja Trinity musiikkiraidasta ja musiikin käyttötarkoituksista

Elokuvien Sabata ja Trinity musiikkiraita hyödyntää wagnerilaisesta oopperasta johdettua johtoaihetekniikkaa, jossa tietyllä henkilöllä, esineellä tai asialla on kuvassa elokuvamusiikillinen vastinpari. Aihe tai teema, joka ilmenee aina tämän läsnä ollessa. Johtoaihetekniikkaa on käytetty aina mykkäelokuvista vuosituhannen vaihteeseen, mikä esittää Richard Wagnerin ja hänen oopperoiden vaikutusta elokuvamusiikkiin.

Western-elokuvissa ilmenee paljon johtoaiheita, jotka assosioituvat tarinan eri henkilöihin, paikkoihin tai etnisyyksiin. Keskeisiä merkityksenantoprosesseja hahmojen ilmentämisessä ovat stereotyypittely, jossa henkilöstä tai asiasta luodaan pelkistämisen, liioittelun ja laajasti tunnettujen ja hyväksyttyjen piirteiden avulla yksikertainen kuva. Musiikissa tämä ilmenee hahmojen yhteydessä kuultavalla stereotyyppisellä musiikilla, kuten ”intiaanien” sotarumpuina. Lisäksi lännenelokuvagenre on muodostanut genren musiikillisten konventioiden kautta luonteenomaiset elokuvamusiikilliset vakioaiheensa eli topoksensa. Western-topoksia ovat muun muassa kansanlaulut ja niiden orkesterisovitukset, viulun, banjon ja huuliharpun kaltaiset perinteiset soittimet, diskanttivoittoinen sähkökitara sekä konkreettisten äänien, kuten vihellyksen, ruoskaniskujen tai laukausten käyttö alkuperäismusiikissa. Lisäksi topokset ovat keskeinen tekijä hahmojen ilmentämisessä, koska kliseisten vakioaiheiden kautta katsoja tunnistaa stereotyyppisesti muun muassa hahmon etnisyyden. Esimerkiksi cowboylaulut ja perinnesoittimet assosioituvat voimakkaasti ”valkoisiin” lehmipoikiin, kun taas etninen musiikki ilmentää ei-länsimaalaisia hahmoja.

1960-luvulta eteenpäin revisionistinen western-elokuvagenre on hyödyntänyt meksikolaisyylistä musiikkia muun muassa Meksikon miljöön rakentamisessa. Elokuvassa Trinity stereotyyppinen musiikki luo parodista vaikutelmaa, joka ilmenee italo westernien tyypillisten sointivärien, kuten meksikolaiskitaroiden, trumpettien, vihellyksen ja cowboyhin yhdistettävien sähkökitaroiden kierrättämisellä. Western-elokuvilla on siis oma tunnusomainen musiikillinen kielensä, jonka paljon käytetyt konventiot tarjoavat aineksia myös parodiaan.

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 10.9.2018.

Elokuvat

Aavikon laki (My Darling Clementine). Ohjaus: John Ford, käsikirjoitus: Samuel G. Engel, Winston Miller, pääosissa: Henry Fonda, Linda Darnell, Victor Mature. Twentieth Century Fox, 1946. 97 min.

Buffalo Bill ja intiaanit (Buffalo Bill and the Indians, or Sittig Bull’s History Lesson). Ohjaus: Robert Altman, käsikirjoitus: Arthur Kopit, Alan Rudolph, pääosissa: Paul Newman, Joel Grey, Kevin McGarthy. Dino De Laurentis Company et al, 1979. 105 min.

Django – kostaja (Django). Ohjaus: Sergio Corbucci, käsikirjoitus: Sergio Corbucci, Bruno Corpucci, pääosissa: Franco Nero, José Canalejas, José Bódalo. B. R. C. Produzione S.r.l. et al, 1966. 91 min.

Hirttäkää heidät (Hang ‘Em High). Ohjaus: Ted Post, käsikirjoitus: Leonard Freeman, Mel Goldberg, pääosissa: Clint Eastwook, Inger Stevens, Pat Hingle. Leonard Freeman Production et al, 1968. 114 min.

Hurja joukko (The Wild Bunch). Ohjaus: Sam Peckinpah, käsikirjoitus: Walon Green, Sam Peckinpah, pääosissa: Willian Holden, Ernest Borgnine, Robert Ryan. Warner Brothers/Seven Arts, 1969. 145 min.

Huuliharppukostaja (Once Upon a Time in the West). Ohjaus: Sergio Leone, käsikirjoitus: Sergio Leone, Sergio Donati, pääosissa: Henry Fonda, Charles Bronson, Claudia Cardinale. Rafran Cinematografica et al, 1968. 164 min.

Hyvät, pahat ja rumat (The Good, the Bad and the Ugly). Ohjaus: Sergio Leone, käsikirjoitus: Luciano Vincenzoni, Sergio Leone, pääosissa: Clint Eastwood, Eli Wallach, Lee Van Cleef. Produzioni Europee Associate et al, 1966. 161 min.

Hyökkäys erämaassa (Stagecoach). Ohjaus: John Ford, käsikirjoitus: Ernest Haycox, Dudley Nichols, pääosissa: John Wayne, Claire Trevor, Andy Devine. Walter Wanger Production, 1939. 96 min.

Keltainen nauha (She Wore a Yellow Ribbon). Ohjaus: John Ford, käsikirjoitus: James Warner Bellah, James S. Nugent, pääosissa: John Wayne, Joanne Dru, John Agar. Argosy Pictures, 1949. 104 min.

Kourallinen dollareita (A Fistful of Dollars). Ohjaus: Sergio Leone, käsikirjoitus: Adriano Bolzoni, Mark Lowell et al, pääosissa: Clint Eastwood, Gian Maria Volonté, Marianne Koch. Constantin Film et al, 1964. 99 min.

Lainsuojaton (The Outlaw Josey Wales). Ohjaus: Clint Eastwood, käsikirjoitus: Forrest Carter, Philip Kaufman, pääosissa: Clint Eastwood, Sondra Locke, Chief Dan George. Warner Bros, The Malpaso Company, 1976. 135 min.

Mies idästä (E poi lo chiamarono il magnifico). Ohjaus ja käsikirjoitus: Enzo Barboni, pääosissa: Terence Hill, Gregory Walcott, Yanti Somer. Produzioni Europee Associate, Les Productions Artistes Associés, 1972. 125 min.

Nimeni on Trinity – Paholaisen oikea käsi (Lo chiamavano Trinità… ). Ohjaus: Enzo Barboni, käsikirjoitus: Enzo Barboni, Gene Luotto, pääosissa: Terence Hill, Bud Spencer, Steffen Zacharias. West Film, 1970. 113 min.

Nopeat ja kuolleet (The Quick and the Dead). Ohjaus: Sam Raimi, käsikirjoitus: Simon Moore, pääosissa: Sharon Stone, Gene Hackman, Russell Crowe. TriStar Pictures et al, 1995. 107 min.

McCabe ja Mrs. Miller (McCabe and Mrs. Miller). Ohjaus: Robert Altman, käsikirjoitus: Edmund Naughton, Robert Altman, pääosissa: Warren Beatty, Julie Christie, Rene Auberjonois. David Foster Productions, Warner Bros., 1971. 120 min.

Pat Garrett ja Billy the Kid (Pat Garrett and Billy the Kid). Ohjaus: Sam Peckinpah, käsikirjoitus: Rudy Wurlitzer, pääosissa: James Coburn, Kris Kristoffersson, Richard Jaeckel. Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer, 1973. 106 min.

Pieni suuri mies (Little Big Man). Ohjaus: Arthur Penn, käsikirjoitus: Thomas Berger, Calder Willingham, pääosissa: Dustin Hoffman, Faye Dunaway, Chief Dan George. Cinema Center Films,Stockbridge-Hiller Productions, 1970. 139 min.

Punainen Virta (Red River). Ohjaus: Howard Hawks, Arthur Rosson, käsikirjoitus: Borden Chase, Charles Schnee, pääosissa: John Wayne, Montgomery Clift, Joanne Dru. Monterey Productions,Charles K. Feldman Group, 1948. 133 min.

Tappajahai (Jaws). Ohjaus: Steven Spielberg, käsikirjoitus: Peter Benchley, Carl Gottlieb, pääosissa: Roy Scheider, Robert Shaw, Richard Dreyfuss. Zanuck/Brown Productions,Universal Pictures, 1975. 124 min.

Tähtien sota (Star Wars). Ohjaus ja käsikirjoitus: George Lucas, pääosissa: Mark Hamill, Harrison Ford, Carrie Fisher. Lucasfilm,Twentieth Century Fox, 1977. 121 min.

Sabata – salaperäinen ratsastaja (Sabata). Ohjaus: Gianfranco Parolini (aliaksella Frank Kramer), käsikirjoitus: Renato Izzy, Gianfranco Parolini, pääosissa: Lee Van Cleef, William Berger, Ignazio Spalla. Produzioni Europee Associate (PEA), 1969. 111 min.

Special Cop in Action (Italia a mano armata). Ohjaus: Marino Girolami, käsikirjoitus: Leila Buongiorno, Gianfranco Clerici, pääosissa: Maurizio Merli, Raymond Pellegrin, John Saxon. New Film Production S.r.l., 1976. 101 min.

Vain muutaman dollarin tähden (Per qualche dollaro in più). Ohjaus: Sergio Leone, käsikirjoitus: Sergio Leone, Fulvio Morsella, pääosissa: Clint Eastwood, Lee Van Cleef, Gian Maria Volontè. Produzioni Europee Associate (PEA) et al., 1965. 132 min.

Violent Naples (Napoli Violenta). Ohjaus: Umberto Lenzi, käsikirjoitus: Vincenzo Mannino, pääosissa: Maurizio Merli, John Saxon, Barry Sullivan. Paneuropean Production Pictures, 1976. 95 min.

Ulzana – Verinen apassi (Ulzana’s Raid). Ohjaus: Robert Aldrich, käsikirjoitus: Alan Sharp, pääosissa: Burt Lancaster, Bruce Davison, Jorge Luke. Universal Pictures et al., 1972. 103 min.

Videot

“Django – Intro”, Youtube 15.02.2013. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Rwfl1SYjX2M.

“My Darling Clementine (title sequence)”, Youtube 10.8.2012. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UCMKtlXTTcg.

“Hang ’Em High Theme (Dominic Frontiere)”, Youtube 29.12.2008. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0gscut1p4kY.

“Sabata 1969 – Intro”, Youtube 20.05.2012. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LJPXd85XYE8.

“Sabata and Banjo”, Youtube 17.2.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mAs0pf2E0x0.

“Sabata – Banjo”, Youtube 31.8.2006. https://www.youtube.com/watch?time_continue=3&v=vQ-NhyctOho.

“Sabata (1969) – Ending (HD)”, Youtube 11.07.2015. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m7HqRbExm6c.

“They call me trinity 1971”, Youtube 22.04.2012. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9kZJzyMt-A4.

“My name is Trinity (1970) – This one is new to me, I’ve never beaten him before…(HD)”, Youtube 24.11.2013. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OeURt5VTJJY.

“Bud Spencer & Terence Hill: Die rechte & die linke Hand des Teufels – 06 – C’è Un Tempo Per Vincere”, Youtube 5.2.2010. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KmSsKSta7q4.

Verkkosivut

The Great Western Movies. http://thegreatwesternmovies.com/.

Kirjallisuus

Donnelly, K.J. 2005. The Spectre of Sound: Music in Film and Television. British Film Institute.

Geijerstam, Claes af. 1976. Popular Music in Mexico. Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press.

Hall, Stuart. 2002. Identiteetti. Tampere: Tammer-Paino Oy.

Hautsalo, Liisamaija. 2010. Kehtolaulutopos neljässä suomalaisessa oopperassa. Teoksessa etnomusikologian vuosikirja vol 22. Suomen etnomusikologinen seura.

Hickman, Roger. 2006. Reel Music: Exploring 100 Years of Film Music. W.W. Norton & Company, Inc.

Kalinak, Kathryn. 2012:.Music in the Western: Notes from the Frontier. Routledge.

Välimäki, Susanna. 2008. Miten sota soi – Sotaelokuva, musiikki ja ääni. Tampere University Press.

Kategoriat
Ajankohtaista

Tubecon 2018 Helsingin Messukeskuksessa 17.–18.8.2018

Petri Saarikoski
petsaari [a] utu.fi
Päätoimittaja
Yliopistonlehtori
Digitaalinen kulttuuri
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Saarikoski, Petri 2019. ”Tubecon 2018 Helsingin Messukeskuksessa 17.–18.8.2018”. WiderScreen Ajankohtaista 30.8.2018. http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/ajankohtaista/tubecon-2018-helsingin-messukeskuksessa-17-18-8-2018/


Osallistuin vanhimman tyttäreni kanssa Helsingissä järjestettyyn Tubecon-tapahtumaan ensikertalaisena. Aikaisemmin olen tutunut tubettamiseen lähinnä mediakirjoittelun ja tutkimusten kautta, ja tietenkin tarkkailemalla sivusilmällä jälkikasvuni tube-innostusta. Eniten olin kiinnittänyt huomiota Wildeemin (Jonna Paananen) Minecraft-aiheisiin pelivideoihin. YouTube on ollut muuten hyvin tärkeässä roolissa omassa tutkimustyössä ja puhtaasti viihteen osalta palvelua tulee käytettyä käytännössä päivittäin. Lähdin paikan päälle hakemaan tuntumaa harrastuksen kaupalliseen puoleen ja hankkimaan lisää kokemusta myös ammatillisessa mielessä. Ja tietenkin ajan viettäminen tyttären kanssa kaksistaan oli mukava tapa kerätä sopivaa aineistoa jälkityöstöä varten. Kerron pääpiireissään vierailuni aikana nousseita havaintoja ja ajatuksia, lopuksi pohdin myös tubettamisen tutkimuksellista näkökulmaa.

Tubecon järjestettiin nyt viidettä kertaa, ja tällä kertaa tapahtumapaikkana oli Helsingin Messukeskus. Järjestäjätaho (Suomen tubettajat ry) oli aikaisemmin tehnyt järjestelyihin merkittäviä rakenteellisia muutoksia, ja ohjelmaa oli pyritty rakentamaan niin, että tubettajilla itsellään oli enemmän sanavaltaa ohjelmaa järjestettäessä. Paikalla kävi yhteensä noin 17 000 vierailijaa, ja lauantai oli loppuunmyyty, joten ainakin tässä suhteessa Tubecon 2018 onnistui tavoitteissaan. Vaikka järjestäjiä on aikaisempina vuosina syytetty rahastuksesta, on tosiasia, että Tubeconin kaltainen tapahtuma on aina iso taloudellinen riski.

Kuva 1. Tubeconin Kaupungin Stadion -päälava, jonka ympärille teemakorttelit oli rakennettu. Kuva: Petri Saarikoski.

Messukeskuksessa tapahtuman keskuspaikkana oli TubeCity, joka oli jaettu teemakohtaisiksi kortteleiksi. Omien havaintojen mukaan paikalla oli myös runsaasti vanhempia, jotka olivat tulleet paikalle lastensa kanssa. Vanhemmat olikin otettu hyvin huomioon, ja paikalla oli paljon koko perheelle sopivaa ohjelmaa. Aikuisille oli varattu myös aika huomaamattomaksi rakennettu K-18 -alue ”chillailua” varten.

Ohjelmaa oli tarjolla paljon, ja sopivien tilaisuuksien valinnassa mentiin lähinnä tyttären ehdoilla. Lauantain aikana tungos oli iltapäivällä Messukeskuksessa melkoinen ja joidenkin käytävien kohdalla syntyi paikoin melkoista ruuhkaa. Tytär muistutti, että aikaisempina vuosina liian innokkaat fanit olivat aiheuttaneet tiettyjä järjestyshäiriöitä. Tubeconin verkkosivuilla saatavilla olevissa vanhempien ohjeissa korostettiinkin huomaavaisesti, että Tubecon oli monille lapsille se ensimmäinen oikea massatapahtuma, jonka aikana tunteet saattoivat toisinaan kuohahtaa. Mitään varsinaisia isoja ongelmia ei kuitenkaan viikonlopun aikana näkynyt. Messukeskuksen ruokapaikoissa jonot tosin kasvoivat melkoisiksi, joten omille eväille tuli tarvetta. Fazerin lounaskuppilassa istuimme samassa pöydässä neljän poliisin kanssa, jotka naureskellen totesivat että ”ainakaan täällä ei ole noita humalassa örveltäjiä”. Poliisilla oli tapahtumapaikalla oma esittelypisteensä, ja he osallistuivat myös nettikiusaamista käsitelleeseen paneelikeskusteluun. Suomen partiolaiset ja Mannerheimin lastensuojeluliitto olivat myös edustettuina omalla lavallaan.

Paneelikeskusteluja oli joka lähtöön, ja niissä pohdittiin muun muassa tubettajan valtaa ja vastuuta, tubettamisen ja tieteen vuorovaikutusta, vanhemmuuden asemaa harrastuksessa, ammattitubettajan työn haasteita, luovan prosessin merkitystä tubevideoissa sekä nuorten itsetuntoon ja kasvamiseen liittyviä kysymyksiä. Tubettajat esittelivät sopivissa väleissä tuotantojaan ja kertoivat käytännön vinkkejä videoiden tekemiseen. Yleisölle oli myös tarjolla erilaisia haasteita ja kilpailuja. Pelimaailma olikin hyvin edustettuna, ja yhden korttelin sisällä pelit ja kilpailut olivat selkeässä pääroolissa.

Video 1. Lauantaina esteradalla nähdyssä Ninja Challenge -kisassa ottelivat Roni Back ja Miklu – voiton vei Roni Back. Lopussa myös Video Awards -ohjelmanumeron tunnelmia. Video: Roni Back.

Paikalla oli myös kansainvälisiä vieraita niin yleisön kuin tubettajien joukossa. World Meet Challenge -paneelissa edustettuina veteraanitubettajat Softpomz (syntynyt Thaimaassa), Paint (Yhdysvallat) ja MrTrashPack (Saksa), joiden tilaajamäärät lasketaan miljoonissa. Hyväntuulisessa ja vapaamuotoisessa keskustelussa käytiin läpi muun muassa, miten alun perin kiinnostavasta harrastuksesta oli kasvanut kaupallinen ja globaali ilmiö. Tubettajat kertoivat myös omia henkilökohtaisia tarinoitaan. Lopuksi vieraat saivat osallistua Suomi-aiheiseen kilpailuun, joka kliseisyydestään huolimatta nauratti kovasti yleisöä.

Kysymys kaupallisuuden roolista tubettamisessa näytti tapahtuman aikana nousevan tasaisesti esiin. Aivan samaa tapaan kuin on tapahtunut aikaisemmin esimerkiksi suosittujen muotiblogien kohdalla, sponsorit ja mainosrahan liikkuminen vaikuttavat yhä enemmän siihen, millaisia videotuotantoja tehdään ja kenelle ne kohdistetaan. Vaikka nuorten tubeharrastajien suhtautumista mainoksiin on luonnehdittu pääasiassa neutraaliksi, jäin siitä huolimatta pohtimaan, mikä on tubettajien vastuu ja valta esimerkiksi nuorten kulutusvalintojen ohjaajina. Muodin osalta esimerkiksi suosituimpien tubettajien vaikutus nuoriin on täysin kiistaton. Sponsorien roolista oli myös hyvänä esimerkkinä Stockmannin järjestämä muotinäytös, jossa malleina toimivat tubettajat. Intoutuneet fanit huusivat suoraan lavan edessä kuin suosikkiyhtyeen konsertissa, ja älykännykät räpsyivät tähtisateena.

Kuva 2. Someseinälle sai jättää terveisensä. Kuva: Petri Saarikoski.

Yleisön ja tubettajien väliset Meet & Greet -tapaamiset nousivat lauantaina selvästi päärooliin. Suosituimpien tubettajien tapaamispaikoilla jonotusajat olivat lähes tunnin mittaisia. Nuoret olivat valmiita ohittamaan monta ohjelmanumeroa, jotta pääsivät hakemaan idoliltaan nimikirjoituksen ja yhteiskuvan. Epäilemättä nuorille oman idolin henkilökohtainen tapaaminen oli selvästi se tärkein ja merkityksellisin hetki koko Tubeconin aikana. Raskaasta työtaakasta huolimatta tubettajat ottivat tehtävänsä hyvin haltuun, ja jaksoivat hymyillä ja vaihtaa muutamia sanoja seuraajiensa kanssa. Oma tyttäreni kävi tapaamassa Jossutossua (Johanna Bormann), joka on yksi hänen henkilökohtaisista suosikeistaan. Jossutossu on keskittynyt tekemään lyhytelokuvia ja parodioita, tubettajan uraa hänelle on kertynyt jo kymmenen vuotta. Tubettamisen lisäksi hänet tunnetaan myös kirjailijana ja säveltäjänä.

Kuva 3. Kaarinalaistaustainen Johanna Bormann tapaamassa faneja Meet & Greet -pisteellä. Kuva: Petri Saarikoski.

Yleinen havainto on, että monilla tubettajilla on esiintymistaustaa: on harrastettu näyttelemistä tai opiskeltu ilmaisutaitopainotteisessa lukiossa. Kuvankäsittely- ja videoeditointitaidot on saatu usein itseopiskelulla. Monille nopeasti kasvanut suosio on kuitenkin tullut yllätyksenä. Lauantain loppupäivän ohjelmasta seurasimme Yleisradion ”Mä oon tällainen, seuraa tai älä seuraa – Itsetunto ja minäkuva” -paneelikeskustelua, jossa osallistuivat tubettajat Mandimai, Namikolinx, Henry Harjusola ja Kaisa Ottelin. Mukana oli myös radiotoimittaja ja mediapersoona Jenny Lehtinen. Yleisradion kortteli oli aivan tupaten täynnä. ”Onko sinulla hyvä itsetunto?”-kysymys pyöri samaan aikaan Instagramissa, ja ohjelman loppupuolella gallupin lopputulos oli, että ”voisi olla parempikin” -valinta voitti. Mediakasvatusta käsitelleiden puheenvuorojen lisäksi pohdinnoista kävi selvästi ilmi, että jatkuva julkisuus ja isot tilaajaluvut nostavat herkästi tubettajien suorituspaineita. Nuorimmat tubettajat ovat usein suosiostaan huolimatta tavallisia nuoria, jotka jännittävät lukiomenestystä tai yleensä sitä mihin suuntaan elämä on menossa. Heille tubettaminen on ollut kuitenkin itseilmaisun väline, josta on tullut osa identiteettiä. Ennen paneelin loppua toimittaja kysyi vielä millaisia vinkkejä panelisteilla olisi nuorille itsetunnon kohottamiseksi. Selvästi liikuttuneen oloinen Namikolinx kiteytti sanomansa: ”Antakaa niitä mulle”.

Kuva 4. Yleisradion Kioskin ”Itsetunto ja minäkuva” -paneelista. Osallistujat vasemmalta oikealle: Mandimai, Jenny Lehtinen, Namikolinx, Henry Harjusalo ja Kaisa Ottelin. Keskustelu on nähtävissä kokonaisuudessa Yle Areenassa. Kuva: Petri Saarikoski.

Lopuksi Tubecon Video Awards -ohjelmanumerossa valittiin vuoden parhaita videotuotantoja. Yhteensä kilpailuun osallistui 36 videota yhdessätoista kategoriassa. Tubeconiin osallistuneet tubettajat valitsivat voittajat keskuudestaan, ja lisäksi yleisö sai äänestää omaa suosikkiaan. Vuoden parhaaksi videoksi valittiin Mmiisas-kanavan video ”Kohtaan suurimman pelkoni”, ja yleisöäänestyksen voitti Jan Nybergin video “Ope räppää aamunavauksessa”.

Tubecon tutkijan silmin

Tubecon 2018 vaikutti kaikin puolin onnistuneelta ja hyvin järjestytyltä tilaisuudelta. Tubettaminen on sosiaalisen median historian valossa jo tuttu ja kauan kehittynyt ilmiö. Ensimmäiset ”tube-julkkikset” astuivat Suomessakin mediajulkisuuteen vuonna 2006, ja tämän jälkeen useampikin videotuotantojen sukupolvi on astunut kentälle ja muotoutunut nykyiseksi tube-kulttuuriksi, jolle on selvästi leimallista videotuotannoissa tekijöiden kasvanut kunnianhimo ja kaupallisuus. Nykynuorille suosituimmat tubettajat ovat joka tapauksessa tämän päivän tähtiä ja idoleja.

YouTubessa saatavilla olevan Suomi-aineiston systemaattinen analysointi vaatisi melkein kokonaisen tutkimushankkeen perustamista. Oman havaintoni perusteella Tubecon 2018 näytti omalla esimerkillään, että alan kulttuuri on edennyt vaiheeseen, jossa vanhempien roolia (media)kasvattajana ja empaattisina seuraajina pidetään tärkeänä. Yleisesti ottaen tubekulttuurin arvopohja vaikuttaa kuitenkin olevan kunnossa. Tähän viittaa myös Tubeconissa selvästi esillä ollut kiusaamisen vastainen toiminta.

Tubettaminen on kulttuuri-ilmiönä arkipäiväistynyt ja tullut ymmärrettäväksi, ja tässä toistuu samanlainen kehityksen kaari, jota oli nähtävissä aikaisempina vuosikymmeninä esimerkiksi digitaalisten pelien harrastuksen yleistyessä. Lasten kasvattamisen kannalta isän ja äidin ja tietysti myös sisarusten ja kaverien merkitys on tärkeä, koska tavallaan heidän avullaan nuori pystyy samaistumaan paremmin tubekulttuuriin, ja löytämään sieltä itselleen mielekkäitä ja puhuttelevia sisältöjä. Suosituimmissa videotuotannoissa ollaan selkeästi siirrytty pois teknisesti huonolaatuisista ja sisällöltään köyhistä My Day -videoista, jotka ovatkin toimineet lähinnä uteliaiden ja nuorten kuvaajien harjoitusvälineinä. Ne ovat päiväkirjamaisia tuotantoja, jotka tallentavat tiettyjä tuokiokuvia eletystä elämästä ja nuorten omasta arvomaailmasta. Niitä tehdään edelleen valtavat määrät, ja perheenjäsenet ja kaverit saattavat käydä niitä seuraamassa, mutta muuten ne eivät herätä laajempaa kiinnostusta. Lelujen ja leikkien kuvaaminen edustaa tuotannoissa toista, huomattavasti kiinnostavampaa kokonaisuutta. Tubettajat ovatkin usein aloittaneet harrastuksensa kuvaamalla esimerkiksi Littlest Pet Shop -figuureilla kevyesti käsikirjoitettuja ja puheella juonnettuja leikkejä, jotka tarjoavat mielenkiintoisen välähdyksen lasten mielikuvitusmaailmasta.

Suosituimmat tubettajat ovat selvästi lahjakkaita ja rohkeita persoonia, joille harrastuksesta on kasvanut luova itseilmaisun väline. Omien taitojen jatkuva kehittäminen vaatii heiltä epäilemättä melkoisia panostuksia, varsinkin jos sillä halutaan tehdä myös rahaa. Toisaalta jatkuva julkisuudessa olo ja menestymisen tarve nostaa varmasti varsinkin nuorempia tubettajien menestyspaineita. Mitä tehdä sen jälkeen, kun kiinnostus videoiden jatkuvaan tuottamiseen hiipuu?

Tubecon-vierailu sai minut myös pohtimaan kaksoisrooliani lapsen isänä ja tutkijana. 1980-luvulla tietokoneisiin ja peleihin tutustuminen oli itselleni kokemus, jolla oli myöhemmän uran kannalta lähtemätön vaikutus. Nykynuorille nämä polut aukeavat jostain muualta, ja usein niihin sisältyy piirteitä, joita ei vanhempana tai edes tutkijana välttämättä aina ymmärrä. Ulkopuolisuuden tunteesta pääsee kuitenkin eroon. Menetelmällisesti lapsen harrastukseen tutustuminen lähietäisyydeltä voi tarjota uusia innostuksen kokemuksia, joihin ei saa kosketusta työhuoneella. Tubeconin kaltaiseen isoon nuorisotapahtumaan osallistuminen osoittautui juuri tässä suhteessa silmiä avaavaksi tilaisuudeksi.

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Editorial – City Imaginings and Urban Everyday Life

Johanna Ylipulli
johanna.ylipulli [a] oulu.fi
Postdoctoral Researcher
Center for Ubiquitous Computing
University of Oulu

Seija Ridell
seija.ridell [a] uta.fi
Professor
Media Studies, Faculty of Communication Sciences
University of Tampere

Jenni Partanen
jenni.partanen [a] tut.fi
Research Fellow
Architecture
Tampere University of Technology

WiderScreen 1–2/2018 focuses on the spatially and temporally multidimensional axis that spans between imagining and inhabiting the city. The starting point of the double special issue is the observation that diverse forms of imagining entwine with practices of urban living and governance, and structure how the city appears in different media and genres. The five peer-reviewed articles and three overview articles direct variegated lenses at the issue’s core problematics forming together a fascinating kaleidoscope.

The editors of the special issue come from cultural anthropology and HCI (Human-Computer Interaction), media studies and architecture. Despite differing scholarly fields, we have all focused on urban space and media/technologies in our research (e.g. Partanen 2016; Partanen 2018; Ridell 2010; Ridell & Zeller 2013; Ylipulli 2015; Ylipulli et al. 2016). Partially due to the fruitful heterogeneity of the editorial team’s backgrounds, we wanted to compose an interdisciplinary collection of articles. The special issue authors represent fields such as communication studies, political and social history, contemporary art research, art history and design studies, their approaches in the articles providing a rich array of theoretical and methodological perspectives on the imaginaries that underlie and shape urban realities in different parts of the world.

The empirical cases the authors study paint a vivid picture of significant tendencies of and similarities between urban cultures globally. Yet the case studies also illuminate drastic, even shockingly deep, differences between urban forms of life and the ways they are represented. Geographically, the articles offer glimpses of mediated urbanity in different continents from Asia to Europe to Latin America and back to Europe. More precisely, with the articles we can travel discursively from Hong Kong and Macao to India, from Finland to Cuba to Ukraine and, again, to Finland, and from there to Germany.

While many of the phenomena analyzed by the authors are born from site-specific social, political and economic struggles and lived locally, they are far from parochial as the contemporary media efficiently give them global visibility and sometimes even turn them into global issues. One side of the coin is that our conceptions and opinions of cities elsewhere are largely based on fictional and factual media genres. We may never visit Hong Kong or Macao, yet we can have a strong mental image of them, one that draws from seeing these cities as scenes in films or as advertised on online tourist sites and ranked high or low on social media. Partly related to this – often strongly visual – mediation of cities, a theme that cuts through, directly or indirectly, the special issue contributions concerns how representations of present-day cities in the media take part not only in shaping urban futures but in constructing urban public memory as well. A key question is which stories and imaginaries structuring them remain as the legitimate or privileged version of urban history. Is it possible to make visible, politicize and contest the dominant urban histories in the making, through counter-narratives or by other means? On a slightly different note, depiction of future cities in fiction, such as cyberpunk movies, not only comments, often in a deeply dystopian manner, contemporary urban problems and power relations, but also contributes to how imagining future urbanity today will be remembered tomorrow.

There are several possibilities to juxtapose the special issue articles and address their relations; depending on which vantage point one chooses the intersections between the articles appear differently. One option would be to discuss the ways the articles are positioned on a conceptual continuum that spans between the far ends of symbolic representation and tangible materiality. In exploring city imaginings through their respective cases, the authors mobilize notions that can be placed at varied distances from the two poles, closer to either one of them; between these poles, as if on a gradient scale, one finds discourse, narrative, story, spectacle, simulation, presentation and performance that function as analytic lenses at or, to use a less visual metaphor, as probes into the problematic at hand. Many of the articles are strongly inclined towards the representational end of the conceptual continuum, but some of them address the aspect of urban materiality (or even the materiality of (re)presenting a city) by combining it with a focus on representation. Another way to look at the potential resonances and dissonances between the articles would be to direct attention to how they articulate time or temporality with regard to the special issue topic. In this respect, one finds (sometimes internally) varying emphases on the urban future, present and past.

In our view, there are two broad and multiply layered aspects that the discussions in the articles touch in particularly interesting ways, even though the authors themselves address these metalevel questions only indirectly. On the one hand, the articles discuss, with distinct emphases and takes, the city and, more particularly, urban space as (re)presented in the media (film genres, news and other printed materials, posters, online social media, scale models, graffiti and murals). On the other hand, the physical urban space appears as a medium in itself, that is, a public platform of cultural (re)presentation and contestation (graffiti, murals, loitering, performances). In the remainder of the editorial, we use these two aspects to loosely frame and introduce the special issue articles.

Cities imagined in the media

The refereed article by Brian Sze-hang Kwok & Anneke Coppoolse and the overview by Benjamin Hodges approach urbanity as imag(in)ed in the audiovisual media of fiction film; focusing more particularly on popular films that are distributed globally. Such filmic representations of cities have vast audiences all over the world and hence their role in constructing collective urban imageries cannot be overrated. The overview article by Somdatta Bhattacharya and the refereed article by Kai Ylinen, in turn, focus on news media and other mostly printed materials with a more locally oriented take. At the same time, the empirical cases explored by these two authors have wider relevance, as both of them shed light on how public understanding of urban phenomena is (re)produced by constructing stories and narratives. Below, we offer a more detailed introduction to this group of articles.

The article by Brian Sze-hang Kwok and Anneke Coppoolse titled “Hues on a Shell: Cyber-Dystopia and the Hong Kong Façade in the Cinematic City” examines the rearticulation of Hong Kong’s urban space in the American cyberpunk adaptation (Sanders 2017) of Mamoru Oshii’s anime Ghost in the shell (1995). The authors suggest more generally that Asian cities have provided an ample source for imagining future capitalist urbanity cinematically, in particular as concerns the density and verticality of using space in cities and the emphasis on the dark sides of city life. In their article, Kwok and Coppoolse analyze Hong Kong in the recent cyberpunk film both as “an actor and a shell”, framing the city as a mediating and mediated space. The article provides a reading of the cyberpunk city not as a copy of an actual city but as a spectacular simulation of urban future that is both familiar and alienating.

The overview “Kick the Dead Rabbit: Tuxedos, Movies, and Cosmopolitan Urban Imaginaries in Macao” by Benjamin Hodges discusses how urbanity appears in movies and videos that use Macao as their scene, either as a stand-in/replica for some other city or as representing itself. The way Hodges describes Macao in these audiovisual representations resembles the idea of a heterotopia of illusion (Shane 2005) – an island or microcosm that offers escape from the weariness of everyday life to consumerist experiences. The article directs particular attention to the cosmopolitan urbane subject that is constructed in the cinematic images of the city and how this construction resonates with and is reinforced by the luxurious and escapist promises made by the gaming industry.

Compared to Kwok & Coppoolse and Hodges, Somdatta Bhattacharya turns a drastically different lens at the representations of city life in her overview “Constructing the Moral Landscape of a City: The Narrative Exclusion of Delhi’s ‘Floating Populations’”. Using the globally known brutal gang-rape case in New Delhi as her point of reference, Bhattacharya discusses how fear and insecurity structure from within the ethical-politico-legal-cultural discourses that build on capitalistic, middle-class values in India. Through examples picked from a variety of newspaper articles, opinion pieces and interviews, court verdicts and government reports on the Nirbhaya Case, the author explores how ideologically loaded narratives and spatial metaphors are used to construct Delhi as a pristine landscape threatened by floating population as invaders.

Analyzing a similar pool of research materials as Bhattacharya and with a take that resembles hers, Kai Ylinen discusses two different urban planning cases in the Finnish context in his refereed article “The Graffiti Storyline and Urban Planning: Key Narratives in the Planning, Marketing, and News Texts of Santalahti and Hiedanranta”. Ylinen’s focus is on the narratives that structure the planning, marketing and news discourses on the Santalahti and Hiedanranta reconstruction areas in the city of Tampere. The article explores the tones and angles of discussion in presenting the plans and strategies of these areas to the local audience. The author discovers an emerging shift in attitudes towards graffiti art in urban space, one from traditional hierarchical control in urban planning towards a more tolerating approach that embraces actor-based dynamics.

Urban space as a medium

The three refereed articles by Benita Heiskanen, Tetyana Lokot and Simo Laakkonen & Susanna Siro and the overview by Julia Weber, shift the focus from media representations to urban space as a medium in itself. At the same time, media understood in terms of representation remains an important component in these analyses as well.

In her refereed article “Imagi(ni)ng Urban Transformation in Post-Détente Havana” Benita Heiskanen investigates how urban transformations are visually expressed in the context of the re-establishment of diplomatic relations between Cuba and the United States at the end of 2014. Heiskanen depicts differing ways in which various stakeholders, such as local officials, citizens, and street artists utilized “visual statements as tools with which to take a stand on societal developments”. The article evokes questions concerning the importance of studying (urban) visual imageries not only in Cuba but also elsewhere: their analysis can provide radically new understandings of the effects of cultural and political discourses by revealing the multiple tensions and interpretations on the street-level.

In the refereed article by Tetyana Lokot titled “Urban Murals and the Post-Protest Imagery of Networked Publics: The Remediated Aftermath of Ukraine’s Euromaidan on Instagram” the dynamics created by bottom-up actors are likewise seen as pertinent, the discussion resonating strongly with Ylinen’s and Heiskanen’s articles. Lokot examines urban murals that appeared in Kyiv, the Ukrainian capital in the post-Euromaidan period (spring 2014 – present day). According to her, this form of street art transformed into a collective effort mirroring the political, social and cultural changes taking place in the country. Moreover, Lokot studies how the murals were remediated on Instagram. She classifies the types of images through which the material street art was represented on this social media platform; the array of visual topics ranging from national identity and war to love and coexistence. Lokot’s article in particular combines in an interesting way the analysis of visual-virtual representations and art as physically present in urban space, bridging in this way the material and immaterial cities.

In their refereed article “Pienoismalli menetetyn kaupunkimaiseman kuvitelmana. Kulttuurinen elinkaarianalyysi Viipurin pienoismallista” (Imagining a lost urban landscape: Cultural lifecycle analysis of the historical Vyborg’s physical scale model), Simo Laakkonen and Susanna Siro discuss a strikingly similar phenomenon to Lokot – the confrontation of two nations – but with a drastically different take. The authors address the relationship between micro and macro levels of urbanity from a historical perspective by analyzing the physical 3-dimensional miniature model that depicts the old city of Vyborg shortly before it was destroyed in 1939. Soviet Union conquered the city of Vyborg from Finland during the Word War II; the miniature built after the war freezes an image of a lost and nostalgically cherished city. At the same time, the model is a material reminder of historical, geo-political and cultural struggles, continuing to generate new meanings for new generations. Introducing what they call “cultural lifecycle analysis” the authors explore the characteristics of a specific type of imaginary city, a “could-have been -world”. They consider the physical miniature as a particular medium that can be examined by combining a diversity of methods from reconstruction to ideological to material-cultural and experimental analysis.

The special issue closes with Julia Weber’s overview “‘Loitering’ in Urban Public Space – Wandering with a Street Poet in Berlin”, which addresses human experience and appearance to others in the physical urban space. With an ethnographic take, Weber explores a ‘poet loiterer’s’ daily walks around the city of Berlin as both public performances and a particular way of urban living. The partly theoretical, partly poetic discourse of the author has resonances with the article of Ylinen in considering the importance of bottom-up tactics in urban everyday life in contrast to cities as strategically planned and governed top-down objects.

As guest editors of this double special issue, we would like to warmly thank all the authors and referees for their hard work! We hope readers will enjoy this versatile compilation of excellent articles and overviews. We also wish to express our congratulations to the WiderScreen journal: Issue 1–2/2018 is at the same time the journal’s 20th anniversary issue. WiderScreen has been online since 1998, which makes it one of the oldest continuously published scientific online journals in Finland. In our rapidly changing times, this is no small achievement.

References

Partanen, Jenni. 2016. Liquid planning, wiki-design—Learning from the Case Pispala. Environment and Planning B: Planning and Design 43(6): 997–1018.

Partanen, Jenni. 2018. ‘Don’t Fix It if It Ain’t Broke’: Encounters with Planning for Complex Self-Organizing Cities. Tampere University of Technology, Publication 1514.

Ridell, Seija. 2010. The cybercity as a medium: Public living and agency in the digitally shaped urban space. IRIE: International Review of Information Ethics 12(3): 14–20.

Ridell, Seija, and Frauke Zeller. 2013. Mediated Urbanism: Navigating an Interdisciplinary Terrain. The International Communication Gazette 75(5–6): 437–451.

Shane, David Grahame 2005: Recombinant Urbanism: Conceptual Modeling in Architecture, Urban Design, and City Theory. Chichester: John Wiley & Sons.

Ylipulli, Johanna. 2015. A smart and ubiquitous urban future? Contrasting large-scale agendas and street-level dreams. Observatorio (OBS*) Journal, Media City – Spectacular, Ordinary and Contested Spaces: 85–110.

Ylipulli, Johanna, Jenny Kangasvuo, Toni Alatalo, and Timo Ojala. 2016. Chasing Digital Shadows: Exploring future hybrid cities through anthropological design fiction. Proceedings of NordiCHI ’16: Nordic Conference on Human-Computer Interaction. Gothenburg, Sweden 23-27 Oct 2016. ACM Press: Article No. 78.

Cover image edited from Geo Leros’ photo. Original photograph: http://kyivmural.com/en/mural/113.

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Imagi(ni)ng Urban Transformation in Post-Détente Havana

aesthetic practice, Havana, power relations, societal change, space, U.S.-Cuba détente, urban transformation, visual images

Benita Heiskanen
benita.heiskanen [a] utu.fi
Director
John Morton Center for North American Studies

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Heiskanen, Benita. 2018. ”Imagi(ni)ng Urban Transformation in Post-Détente Havana”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/imagining-urban-transformation-post-detente-havana/

Printable PDF version


This article probes the visual implications of urban transformation in Havana in the aftermath of the re-establishment of diplomatic relations between Cuba and the United States on December 17, 2014 (D17). The rapprochement provides a new geopolitical context to study the ways in which binational policy-making and multinational financial investments are reflected visually in Cuba’s capital city. Drawing on fieldwork conducted in Havana in June–July 2015, as well as online sources, the article focuses on parts of urban Havana, where transformations are underway. By situating the research in different urban locations, the discussion emphasizes both the significance of visual-spatial power relations and Cubans as a heterogeneous community, whose members have multiple ways to negotiate, interact with, and represent ongoing societal changes impacting their lives. The article poses the following questions: How do various actors in Havana imagine urban transformation in the détente context? How do their differing viewpoints assume visual expression in various parts of the city? What kinds of tensions can be evidenced from official and unofficial visual statements? Urban transformation does not solely entail policy-making, but necessarily comprises a complex web of issues combining financial investments, visual statements, and personal experiences. This article’s visual-spatial framework delineates societal change in Cuba as a complex nexus that intertwines everyday experiences, visual expressions, and formal and informal modes of communication. In so doing, it captures the social realities of residents of Havana in their everyday surroundings, exposing multiple linkages between policy-making and online and grassroots visual culture.  

Introduction

Throughout Cuba, visual images—billboards, roadside signs, and posters—are used to influence the opinions of the citizenry. Similarly, individuals express their private opinions about collective issues visually on buildings and in shared space. This article probes into the visual implications of urban transformation in Havana in the aftermath of the re-establishment of diplomatic relations between Cuba and the United States on December 17, 2014 (D17) for the first time since the United States’ trade embargo was imposed on Cuba in 1962 (Leogrande and Kornbluh 2015). The rapprochement provides a new geopolitical context to study the ways in which binational policy-making and multinational financial investments are reflected visually in Cuba’s capital city. The discussion is premised on a Transnational American Studies analytical paradigm (Gronbeck-Tedesco 2015; Fluck et al. 2011; Heiskanen 2009; Briggs et al. 2008) that decenters the United States as the geographic core of U.S.-Cuba relations.

The United States’ policy towards Cuba for the past half century attempted to bring down the Socialist regime by isolating the island through an economic embargo and restrictions on travel and commerce (Krull 2014; Mariño and Pruessen 2012; Lievesley 2004). Cuba’s single-party government, in turn, long restricted citizens’ interactions with non-Cubans and their spatial mobility outside national borders (Domínguez et al. 2004). A major socio-economic shift was prompted as a result of the détente, which stimulated unprecedented flows of people, goods, and capital, with significant consequences for Cubans on the island and in diasporic contexts. According to President Obama’s statement on the rapprochement (White House 2014), the détente would create “more opportunities for the American and Cuban people, and begin a new chapter among the nations of Americas.”

Since the D17 and the reopening of embassies in Havana and Washington, D.C. in 2015, there has been much political, economic, and cultural speculation worldwide about how the détente will affect urban transformation in Havana. In response to this speculation, this article poses the following questions: How do various actors in Havana imagine urban transformation in the détente context? How do their differing viewpoints assume visual expression in various parts of the city? What kinds of tensions can be evidenced from official and unofficial visual statements? The article makes the case that urban transformation does not solely entail policy-making, but necessarily comprises a web of issues combining financial investment, visual statements, and personal experiences.

Based on fieldwork conducted in Havana in June–July 2015, as well as online sources, the article focuses on parts of urban Havana where transformations are underway.[1] It first lays out some viewpoints regarding the fraught history of U.S.-Cuba relations, produced by official and online representations. The images discussed reflect the ways in which visual statements serve as powerful means to convey information and to reinforce political unity, but they also bring up some of the tensions evident in societal developments. The article then examines some of the specific urban imagi(ni)ngs of Havana from the perspective of official and grassroots actors in Havana.

To do so, it juxtaposes two adjacent parts of the city, Old Havana (Habana Vieja), the historical center and main tourist attraction, renovated with the assistance of foreign funding, and the Colón neighborhood of Central Havana (Centro Habana), an inner city area historically known for various illicit activities, with little outside investment. By situating the research in these urban locations, the discussion emphasizes both the significance of visual-spatial power relations and Cubans as a heterogeneous community, whose members have multiple ways to negotiate, interact with, and represent ongoing societal changes impacting their lives.

The discussion’s visual-spatial framework delineates societal change in Cuba as a complex nexus that intertwines aesthetic practice, the appropriation of space, and formal and informal modes of communication. Drawing on Jacques Rancière’s (2013, 2004) work on the political dimension of aesthetics, the article captures the social realities of residents of Havana in their everyday surroundings, exposing multiple linkages between policy-making and online and grassroots visual culture. The logic here is twofold: on the one hand, the visual-spatial approach explicates “aesthetic acts as configurations of experience that…induce novel forms of political subjectivity” (Rancière 2004, 9). On the other hand, the visual-spatial framework gives access to “insight that is not accessible by any other means” (Banks 2011, 4), while enabling “investigative serendipity, the following of a line of inquiry that could not have been predicted in the original research design” (ibid., 9).

The focus on visuality and spatiality is meaningful, moreover, in that it demonstrates, as Sarah Pink (2012, 3) puts it, “how we know as well as the environments in which this knowledge is produced.” Indeed, the visual-spatial intersection—the “where” and “how”—calls attention to the significance of where societal discussions and image productions take place as well as people’s claim to and maneuvering within urban space (Heiskanen 2016; Glass and Rose-Redwood 2014; Lefebvre 1996; Burgin 1996). Ultimately, the visual-spatial analytical approach is important in that it does not reduce societal change to political abstraction alone, but calls attention to individuals’ agency in dealing with their experiences of change.

Visualizing U.S.-Cuba Policy-making

Cuba has a strong tradition of visual communiqués providing a means to influence public opinion (De Ferrari 2014; Hernandez-Reguant 2009; Fernandes 2006; Kunzle 1975). Various groups of people—governmental agencies, artists, and individual citizens—appropriate public space for their visual agendas. Roadside signs, billboards, graffiti, and public art with powerful rhetoric express sentiments about the ramifications of societal development. Given the troubled history between the two nations, Cuba’s identity and sovereignty are often mirrored against the United States (Belnap and Fernández 1998). Indeed, U.S.-Cuba relations draw heavy-handed criticism across the island. Below, in Image 1, entitled Bloqueo (‘blockage’, meaning the embargo), the impact of the half-century long economic isolation is depicted as genocide, symbolized by the noose on the billboard. Whereas the official rhetoric of the United States has been to support the Cuban people but not the government, the roadside imagery poignantly challenges such an interpretation by depicting the U.S. government as knowingly hurting the people.

Image 1. Bloqueo: El genocidio más largo de la historia (‘The Blockage: The longest genocide of mankind.’) Photo: Nadia Nava Contreras. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

In the United States, media discussions in favor of the rapprochement at the time of its announcement focused on improving bilateral liaisons through financial measures. Vox’s Matthew Yglesias (Zurcher 2014) described the Cuban embargo as “the longest-running joke in American foreign policy, and something that can’t come to an end a moment too soon.” Many who advocated for the lifting of the embargo reiterated Obama’s rationale for the change of course: that in 55 years the existing policy had failed to accomplish what it intended—to overthrow the Communist regime. Rather, it had devastated the lives of ordinary Cubans. Some pro-détente advocates in the United States argued that the rapprochement was to benefit the Cuban people: “The people want it, clearly. They’re sick to death of being cut off from the greater North American region they had always belonged to before Castro” (Totten 2014).

Cuba’s allies, such as the late President Hugo Chávez of Venezuela in Image 2, receive popular endorsements visually on buildings, driveways, and courtyards in Havana. After the collapse of the economic ties with the Soviet Union—known as the “Special Period in Time of Peace”—in the 1990s, Venezuela provided a counterbalance to the U.S. embargo with subsidized goods, such as oil, in exchange for doctors, teachers, and military advisors (Mesa-Lago 2012; 1998). Notwithstanding the drastic recent economic struggles brought by Nicolás Maduro’s government, the interdependence of Cuba and Venezuela continues to be strong. Some economic analysts (Economist 2015) have made the case that the death of Hugo Chávez in 2013 may have given Raúl Castro the impetus to look north for a new trading partner, eyeing toward U.S. tourists as a lucrative source of revenue for the island.

Image 2. El mejor amigo de Cuba (‘Cuba’s Best Friend’). Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The U.S. economic argument for removing trade barriers is based on the notion that it is missing out on significant opportunities; according to an estimate by the International Trade Commission, the embargo cost U.S. exporters up to 1.2 billion dollars annually in lost sales. As one U.S. trade enthusiast put it, “Our allies are taking a disproportionate share of the market of an island that is only 90 miles from our shores and is a natural market for U.S. goods and services” (Rothkopf 2013). Some called for the strengthening of the United States’ hemispheric position through a whole host of financial and geopolitical maneuvering:

U.S. hemispheric priorities including economic and energy integration, a multilateral hemispheric dialogue with emerging powers, the accommodation of Bolivarian elites, immigration, public security, and drug policy have all been undermined by the lack of a stable U.S.-Cuba relationship. Obama’s initiatives toward Cuba are thus best understood as an attempt to better the possibilities of U.S. leadership in the Western Hemisphere (López-Levy 2015).

Such arguments raised the alarm bells of those dismayed by the prospects of having U.S. companies take over the island’s economy, to turn it into a “test case for reasserting U.S. hegemony in the Western Hemisphere” (López-Levy 2015).

Another hugely popular political portrayal in Havana is that of the “the Miami Five,” depicted in Image 3. The Miami Five—Gerardo Hernández, Ramón Labañino, Fernando González, Antonio Guerrero, and René González—were Cuban intelligence agents who were arrested in Miami 1998 and convicted of conspiracy to commit espionage and various other charges and sentenced between 15 years and life in prison. Their purpose was to infiltrate various Cuban exile groups in the United States. The Miami Five claimed (Guardian 2013) to be trying to prevent terrorist attacks in Havana. The Cuban government first denied knowledge of their actions, but later admitted they were indeed intelligent agents.

Image 3. The Miami Five. Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The arrests created a huge uproar worldwide and many argued that the agents were wrongfully convicted. The Miami Five were gradually released from prison during the course of the 2010s, and the last ones were freed as a result of a prisoner swap, part of the détente talks between Cuba and the United States. In exchange, Cuba released the ailing U.S. prisoner Alan Gross, who had been arrested in 2009 for bringing satellite phones and computers into Cuba without the permits required under Cuban law. In addition to images of the Miami Five throughout Havana, one also finds inspirational political graffiti stating “5Í VOLVERAN” (Yes, the 5 will return); the first word being a word play with “Sí” and 5, as in Image 4.

Image 4. 5í volveran (‘Yes, the 5 will return’). Photo: Nadia Nava Contreras. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The political images discussed above exemplify the ways in which visual statements serve as a powerful means to convey information and to reinforce political consensus and official ideology. These images conform to mutually agreed unwritten rules and, in so doing, allow uniting together for a common cause—often against a mutual adversary—as in the case of the Embargo roadside sign. Pro-regime visual expressions in shared space not only carry strong partisan undertones, but also depictions of individuals as subjects affected by political decision-making, exemplified by the Miami Five imagery. As with the Hugo Chávez portrayals, visual conformity to official ideology implies an important modus of partisan identity representation, one that does not challenge status-quo rhetoric or the one-party system. It is uncertain whether the image producers are de facto representatives of the ruling party or seeking affiliation with them for a sense of security. Even so, we can assume that such imagery effectively serves as a means of political reinforcement of the powers-that-be.

Informal Visual Politics

Because policy-making and official discourses often clash with the ways in which policies are experienced by the people, it is particularly important to consider informal visual statements as well. Image 5 is a small, but gripping example of this. Faded graffiti of a tongue conjoined by an eye is pierced by a butcher’s knife with blood dripping from its blade, and juxtaposed by the following statement: “Live your life and not mine.”

Image 5. Vive tú vida y no la mía (‘Live your life and not mine’). Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The image may be interpreted in various ways on individual, collective, and societal levels. It evokes what Rancière (2004, 63) has defined as a “double effect” of political art: “the readability of a political signification and a sensible or perceptual shock caused, conversely, by the uncanny, by that which resists signification.” As the author is anonymous, we ultimately have no way of knowing what he or she may have meant with the depiction, whether it is meant as an act of political subjectivization. Yet the strikingly violent symbolism suggests fierce emotional frustration with the intrusion of an omniscient eye into private space, interfering with how one chooses to live one’s life.

In various online representations, the détente process and its side effect of “dethroning” Cuba’s favorite ally Venezuela due to the U.S.-Cuba rapprochement, provided a field day for meme-makers and cartoonists. The changing relations between the United States, Cuba, and Venezuela are depicted as a triangle drama, with Barack Obama and Raul Castro flaunting their relationship at the expense of Nicolás Maduro. In Image 6, Maduro, with tears in his eyes and an uncontrollably laughing Obama standing nearby, cries: “Castro don’t leave me.”

Image 6. Castro no me dejes (‘Castro don’t leave me’). Source: Soy502.com.

A Twitter image by @edoilustrado, image 7 in turn, depicts a widely grinning Obama paying a visit to Castro, with a bouquet of flowers and dollar bills in hand, while Castro is pushing the hapless, semi-dressed Maduro off the balcony rail, complete with his clothes and personal hygiene items flying around.

The new “best friends” are often depicted as taking selfies together, as in Image 8, a meme entitled “Pal Face.” The best friend motif stems from the presidents’ televised D17 addresses. In his speech, President Obama’s call for reuniting was underlined by his claim in Spanish that todos somos americanos (‘we are all Americans’), while President Castro assured that the arrangement is based on mutual respect, sovereignty, and the independence of both nations. In comparison to the singular images conforming to official party politics, memes and other humorous online representations provide a means to complicate the power relations involved.

Image 8. Pal Face! Source: Crónica Viva.

Across the world, the re-establishment of diplomatic relations between the United States and Cuba was generally met with surprise; few media commentators saw it coming. Yet the process did not happen overnight. Obama indicated already during his candidacy that a policy shift toward Cuba would be on his agenda. Castro and Obama assumed office in 2008 and 2009, respectively, and each had been working on various kinds of national reforms. Obama, for example, lifted many of the restrictions on travel, remittances, and financing of exports between the United States and Cuba already in 2009, resulting in a major boost in tourism (Chávez et al. 2005). For his part, Castro gradually allowed sales of private property, purchases of cell phones and computers, and private enterprise for Cuban citizens to make a living off of the tourism industry. In 2011, the educational, “people-to-people” category of travel for citizens of the United States was reopened, while Castro removed the requirement for an exit permit to leave the country.

The most vocal U.S. opponents to the policy change came from the ranks of the Republican Party as well as Floridians of Cuban descent. The critics’ arguments were based on three main viewpoints: the de facto loss of the Cold War, the condoning of human rights violations, and giving up on fundamental U.S. ideals. In this view, the Cold War was either won or lost, and engaging in dialogue with the Cuban regime meant surrender or, as Yoni Sanchez (2015), a Cuban dissident, puts it, “Castroism has won — again.” From the Cuban perspective, the economic argument that the U.S. is “missing out” on economic deals because of the embargo reinforces the perception of “Yanqui” economic imperialism, symbolized by the Statue of Liberty, Coca Cola, and McDonald’s taking the best of the Cuban people, as depicted in the meme in Image 9 below.[2] 

Image 9. Enjoy Coca-Cola. Source: Yusnaby.com.

Online images, as in the examples above, make it possible to call attention to political developments in real time outside the censorship of mainstream media. The online visual representations, in effect, enable a form of visual political participation in which grassroots activism and cyberpolitics intersect. By providing opportunities to engage in various parallel discourses, they allow their users to make fun of, take a stand on, and express alternative viewpoints on developing political events. Because of the online circulation “their end purpose, the uses they are put to and the effects they result in,” to quote Rancière (2004, 20) again, cannot be predetermined.

However, online representations necessitate access to the Internet and are only available to those who do. According to existing statistics, up until the détente, Cuba only had a 4.1% Internet access rate per household, the lowest in the western hemisphere (ITU 2015). In 2015, the Cuban government launched a strategy for the expansion of public Internet access on the island by establishing hotspots, with pre-paid cards for users to purchase. The gradual availability of Internet connectivity prompts important questions regarding the distribution of knowledge and access to information. Meanwhile, visual imagery in shared public space provides a more accessible platform for expressing anonymous, grassroots viewpoints.

Reinventing Shared Public Space in Old Havana

The process of urban transformation in Havana intensified in the 21st century. The city provides an example of urban restructuring where a range of global influences converge. Notwithstanding the U.S. economic embargo, Cuba has not been cut off from other parts of the world. In recent decades, its main business partners have been Venezuela, the European Union, and China (Erikson 2005). In the aftermath of the collapse of the Soviet Union in the 1990s, European nations began investing in efforts to restore cultural heritage sites in the city. In the 2000s, the influx of Latin American, European Union, and Asian capital expanded, alongside private funding from Cubans living abroad. The financial assistance of Spain, France, and the European Union, in particular, is evident in the restoration of the colonial architecture of Old Havana (Alfonso López 2013).

Throughout Plaza de Vieja, the main square of Havana, there are plaques dedicated to European nations and the European Union. Yet the distribution of foreign capital and resources has been conspicuously uneven: the areas visited by tourists and wealthier locals with access to the tourism industry are experiencing the most noticeable changes. Image 10, which depicts the restoration of the National Capitol Building, exemplifies a typical site in the city where renovation processes and decaying old architecture stand side by side in stark contrast to each other. After the Revolution of 1959, the Capitol, which resembles the United States Capitol, has not housed the government but is the home of the Cuban Academy of Sciences.

Image 10. Capitolio (National Capitol Building). Photo: Nadia Nava Contreras. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

Old Havana, a UNESCO World Heritage Site, is the city’s main tourist attraction, which in the past decades has been reconstructed with the assistance of the Cuban government and European funding. According to Scarpaci et al. (2002, 158), as many as six agencies and national commissions were tasked with preserving Havana’s built heritage: “For example, three branches of the government as well as UNESCO worked to save Plaza Vieja. Perhaps the greatest support for historic preservation came in 1982, when UNESCO declared Habana Vieja and the network of colonial forts a World Heritage Site.” The restoration of the historic Old Town was a chicken-and-egg type of necessity needed both to draw foreign investment and to attract more tourism (Freeman 2014). The preservation effort resulted in renovations or constructions of buildings, museums, and cultural centers, boosted by the influx of foreign financial capital.

Whereas much of the Revolution of 1959 focused on bringing the development of rural areas into par with urban areas, the emphasis during the past decades has been the reconstruction of major cities in an effort to promote tourism. The dual-currency system, which separates the tourism-economy from the local economy, is striking. Individuals with access to the tourism industry have significantly better incomes and buying power in comparison to those that do not (Krull 2014; Wilson 2013; Hernandez-Reguant 2009). Contrary to images circulating in international media about Havana, famous brands, such as Lacoste, Adidas, Puma, and L’Oréal, are readily available in areas frequented by tourists, as evidenced by Image 11. Whereas international pundits have been speculating about the impact of a U.S. economic invasion, European and Canadian companies have already laid stakes in the country with their economic agendas.

Image 11. Adidas. Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

As with the depictions of binational relations, various visual statements produced by official and grassroots actors alike reveal that city planning is also a source of tensions. In Image 12, the statue of Carlos Manuel Céspedes, considered the Father of the Nation, is cordoned off from the reach of people, symbolically reinforcing the divisions between the haves and have-nots. The tensions between different factions in the country are not new; however, they have assumed new meanings in recent years.

Image 12. Plaza de Vieja (‘Parade Square’), Statue of Carlos Manuel Céspedes. Photo: Nadia Nava Contreras. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The notion of a singular Cuban “heritage” that is being promoted by the government as representative of national identity is a source of criticism on a grassroots level. Consider, for example, Image 13, the Eye of the Cyclone (Ojo del ciclon), which carries the following text: “Please remove the road bumps and puddles. They are not heritage.”

Image 13. Ojo del ciclon (‘The Eye of the Cyclone’). Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The image provokes several thoughts. As it is located on O’Reilly Street, a main thoroughfare of Old Havana—an epitome of the restoration efforts—the image implies criticism of what is considered to be “heritage.” The location of the text on the lowest corner facing the street speaks to the necessity of semi-clandestine, grassroots reproach, which is quite distinct from the imagery promoting the government agenda discussed in the previous section. Moreover, the image implicitly takes issue with the economy, which contributes to an uneven distribution of wealth, resources, and infrastructure.

Image 14 offers a similar example. In it, a mouse-like rodent is depicted as saying: Ya no quiero más queso (‘I don’t want any more cheese’). Given that “cheese” is a slang term for money, and that mice are known to be cheese-lovers, one could interpret the image as a protest against the infiltration of foreign capital into Havana and, perhaps, against the masses of tourists flooding into the country with their “cheese.” The signature of the image “Cuba-Ecuador 015,” in turn, implies a possible politico-economic commentary.

Image 14. Ya no quiero mas el queso (‘I don’t want any more cheese.’) Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The year 2015 saw a political crisis between the two nations, with Ecuador imposing a visa on Cubans in an effort to prevent unlawful immigration to the United States via Ecuador. A web search reveals that the phrase Ya no quiero más queso is in point of fact a part of a longer saying that continues sino salir de la ratonera (‘but to get out of the mouse trap’), which could be interpreted as a statement of solidarity to people wanting to escape Cuba through Ecuador, rather than get goods from there. In some informal personal dialogue, Cubans indicated that Ecuador is a major source of contraband and everyday items in Cuba; hence, the symbolic association to the notion of “cheese.”

Grassroots Visual Interventions in Central Havana

In contrast to Old Havana, the inner city neighborhood of Colón in Central Havana, which lies adjacent to Old Havana, carried a reputation as the historic vice district of the city, with flourishing prostitution and drug trade in the 20th century. According to Scarpaci et al. (2012, 58), Central Havana was originally the site of Spanish immigrants and lower-middle-class workers, who constituted Havana’s “new urban proletariat.” Unlike the historic Old Havana, the Colón neighborhood today does not attract official foreign funding of any kind, nor is it a priority area for real estate investment. Rather, it exemplifies grassroots approaches to housing renovation, citizen activism, and public art. Even if in today’s Colón one does not see visible criminal activities or experience a sense of danger, the ironworks covering the doors and windows of buildings remind visitors of its sordid past.

Pre-1990s policies of urban development focused on the outer areas of Havana, which led to a deterioration of inner city infrastructure with substantial consequences for people’s standard of living. Whereas Old Havana has, for example, state-of-the-art recycling sites (complete with compartments for paper, plastic, glass, and aluminum) sponsored by the European Union, Image 15 testifies to a major sanitation problem in Cólon, caused by inefficient garbage disposal and transportation.

Image 15. Untitled. Photo: Nadia Nava Contreras. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

Throughout Colón—and elsewhere in Central Havana—there is a strong presence of street art and graffiti. Image 16 portrays a “laundry exhibit” in the neighborhood. Although much of the text is illegible, one cue hints at the exhibit’s message. The most visible text proclaims “BEAUTIFUL, SOVEREIGN CUBA,” suggesting a demonstration of some kind, one which the residents of the neighborhood will likely be able to attach meaning to and react upon.

Image 16. Linda Cuba suverana (‘Beautiful, sovereign Cuba). Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

The graffiti in Image 17, in turn, depicts youth sub-culture, perhaps influenced by rap or reggaeton—as suggested by the character’s outfit and accessories. The paintbrush and spray cans point to a creative process, perhaps the reinvention of one’s own identity, rather than conforming to preconceived notions established by older generations. The look on the character’s face, as well as the hands hidden behind the back, evoke a clandestine action, secrecy, and non-conformance. Depending on one’s viewpoint, one could also offer a critical reading of the image: that it poses a forewarning of some kind.

Image 17. Untitled. Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

Whatever the case may be, street art in Colón and elsewhere in Havana may serve as conversation starters on collective issues regarding the ramifications of societal development. The parallel discourses that such informal visual statements offer entail various open-ended possibilities for reinterpretation, serving as competing viewpoints vis-à-vis official depictions. The ways in which people respond to ongoing events also expose how different modes of communication are tied to questions of individual and collective agency. Ultimately, then, these images provide sources of information to contemplate visual commentary that falls outside of official communication networks.

Street Art by Yulier P.

A prime example of street art in Havana is the work of Yulier P. [Rodríguez Perez], a graffiti artist and muralist, who is ubiquitous in the city. Image 18, which is the entrance into his community studio, showcases some of his uncanny, alien-like figures, always painted hairless. The images by Yulier P. resist closure, inviting endless questions and open-ended interpretations. Albeit ambiguous, they are invested with powerful emotion.

Image 18. “Community Studio José Marti” by Yulier P. Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

Image 19 features a character that could be interpreted as a non-conforming adult or an adult in an infant’s body; s/he might be wearing shorts or diapers, but the necklace prevents any singular readings of gender. What the figure is sniffing is not clear either: it might be the smell of a rose, but it could also be something more sinister, such as a heart or an illegal substance. One reading could be that the seemingly deformed figure is a product of substance abuse. Whatever one’s interpretation might be, the image forces the viewer outside of one’s comfort zone. Any reading is, of course, culture-specific, so what might be obvious to local residents may not be caught by a visitor’s analytical eye.

Image 19. Untitled by Yulier P. Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

In Image 20, two identical creatures droop their heads back, with their mouths open, ready to catch a chicken drumstick, or a fruit or berry-like object. It is hard to tell for sure what the object is; rather than something edible, it could be a drop of blood. The lackluster expressions and disinterested glances suggest passivity, as if the figures were waiting for something to fall into their mouths without putting any effort into it and without knowledge of what the “something” might be.

Image 20. Untitled by Yulier P. Photo: Benita Heiskanen. Courtesy of the John Morton Center for North American Studies.

A chance encounter with Yulier P. in Central Havana gave me an opportunity to ask him questions about his art, which captures the curiosity of locals and visitors alike.[3] According to the artist, he insists on creating figures without hair in an effort to underscore the relative—not absolute—character of beauty. Yulier P. makes it a point to emphasize that his is not political art; rather, he defines his art as “social criticism” of the human condition. Some pieces may be about things he unwillingly witnessed or lived through. Even so, he feels they are important to be portrayed and seen. Each image, he asserts, contains a lived experience. At the time of the conversation with Yulier P. in the summer of 2015, the police had investigated him, but had not disrupted his painting.

Some two years later, however, international news outlets reported that the artist had been detained by the authorities and told to erase all of his murals in the city and its environs (Daily Mail 2017). According to news reports, the artist was threatened with imprisonment if he did not voluntarily erase the some 200 images he had created; allegedly, he refused to conform (Nunez Leyva 2017). In a short film about his work, the artist describes Cubans’ reading of his art as “anti-revolutionary” or “anti-government,” a willful illegal act in public space (Las Calles que Hablan, 2017). A week after his detention, Amnesty International (2017) published an appeal, “Urgent Action: Urban Artists at Risk in Cuba,” on behalf of Yulier P., urging citizens to write to the Cuban government on behalf of the artist and to overturn the provision by which his work would be labeled “dangerous.”

The various visual images discussed in this section—as in the previous one—speak to the ways in which shared public space is reinvented by various actors in the city in different ways. Shared public space is a locus of tensions between official and unofficial versions of current events. Specific and abstract consensus and dissensus (Rancière 2012) viewpoints are attempts to impose or contest official representations. Informal visual statements, then, exemplify the ways in which different strata of society manage to express their viewpoints as agents of their own history, enabling their makers to take a stand and to provide alternative discourses to official viewpoints. While people may feel excluded from tourist areas and oppose some of the government’s agenda, visual statements capture their viewpoints in their everyday surroundings, thus also reflecting their personal socio-spatial realities.

Displays of public art serve as an important form of visual intervention, one which exposes multiple linkages between policy-making and grassroots politics of representation. In the case of Yulier P., urban art serves as freedom of expression (if not freedom of speech) as well as an urban spatial struggle. When the series of hurricanes struck the island in the fall of 2017, the artist also deployed his art as a token of solidarity. During the massive flooding in the city, Yulier P. sent images of his work in plastic bottles through the flooded streets of Havana to convey his love and goodwill to the recipients (On Cuba 2017). The ways in which particular urban groups and individuals use shared public space for collective messages to communicate with one another, bottom-up and top-down, has distinct theoretical implications with regards to the creators’ sense of sense of place and being in urban Havana.

Since the election of Donald J. Trump in 2016, some of the D17 initiatives have been rolled back by his administration. Moreover, the binational relations have been hindered by a mysterious “sonic attack” by an unknown source on both U.S. and Canadian embassy personnel in Havana, which led to the repatriation of U.S. officials from Cuba, and vice versa. Even though the future of the binational relations is largely in flux, the diplomatic relations between the countries remain in place. Both the United States and Cuba might see yet another shift in existing power relations, with the U.S. congressional election taking place in 2018 and the presidential election in 2020, as well as with Raúl Castro’s resignation in 2018. The potential lifting of the U.S. trade embargo and the future of the U.S. Naval Base in Guantánamo Bay, located on the southern tip of the island, continue as sources of tensions between the two nations and would need U.S. Congressional approval to be resolved.

Notwithstanding the contingencies and irrespective of which direction the future affairs of the two nations take, changes are already underway, and the formalization of relationships has created a unique set of conditions that impact the everyday lives of Cubans in tangible ways. A visual-spatial analysis of responses to change in Havana provides a useful tool to penetrate official discourses and to demonstrate the impact of policy-making on the lives of people, who we would not hear from otherwise. Indeed, the most important conclusion that can be drawn from the examples in this article is that the pervasive visual imagi(ni)ngs of Havana provide explanatory power that binational geopolitical discourses alone would fail to capture.

References

All links verified 17 May 2018.

Online Videos

“Las Calles que Hablan (mini documental sobre Yulier P.)”, YouTube 11 July 2017. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KdzJUCWPIX4. “Botellas al mar, de Yulier P.” Facebook page On Cuba, 21 September 2017.

https://www.facebook.com/OnCuba/videos/1473067672789178/?hc_ref=ARSw9ZOW2Q0pOHoQd4o8ZuBHuHcRRnQO0op2xw3m7Vbj-MP_K558u1euIFpqAlGLyi0&pnref=story.

News Articles

Daily Mail, August 21, 2017. “Artist ‘Yulier P’ Detained in Cuba, Told to Erase Murals.” http://www.dailymail.co.uk/wires/ap/article-4810908/Artist-Yulier-P-detained-Cuba-told-erase-murals.html#ixzz4tav7S4NM.

Economist, May 29, 2015. “Why the United States and Cuba are Cosying Up.” http://www.economist.com/blogs/economist-explains/2015/05/economist-explains-37?zid=305&ah=417bd5664dc76da5d98af4f7a640fd8a.

The Guardian, November 6, 2013. “‘Miami Five’ Case in Unprecendented London Hearing.” https://www.theguardian.com/uk-news/2013/nov/06/miami-five-cuba-legal-hearing-london-espionage.

Nunez Leyva, Yanelys. September 5, 2017.Cuban Artist Yulier P Defies Order to Erase His Murals,” Havana Times. http://www.havanatimes.org/?p=127089.

Sanchez, Yoni. December 19., 2015. “Castroism Has Won—Again,” Miami Herald. https://www.miamiherald.com/opinion/op-ed/article4699491.html.

Zurcher, Anthony. December 18, 2014. “US-Cuba Deal Has Vocal Critics,” BBC News. http://www.bbc.com/news/blogs-echochambers-30540089.

Literature

Amnesty International. August 24, 2017. Urgent Action: 189/17. AMR 25/7000/2017 Cuba. Banks, Marcus. 2007. Using Visual Data in Qualitative Research. London: Sage.

Belnap, Jeffrey and Raúl Fernández, eds. 1998. José Martí’s “Our America”: From National to Hemispheric Cultural Studies. Durham: Duke University Press.

Briggs, Laura, Gladys McCormac, and J.T. Way. 2008. “Transnationalism: A Category of Analysis,” American Quarterly 60: 625–648. Johns Hopkins University Press.

Burgin, Victor. 1996. Visual Identity of Place in Different Spaces: Place and Memory in Visual Culture. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press.

Chávez, Lydia and Mimi Chakarova, eds. 2005. Capitalism, God, and a Good Cigar: Cuba Enters the Twenty-First Century. Durham: Duke University Press.

De Ferrari, Guillermina. 2014. Community and Culture in Post-Soviet Cuba. New York: Routledge.

Domínguez, Jorge, Omar Pérez, and Lorena Barbería, eds. 2004. The Cuban Economy at the Start of the Twenty-First Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Erikson, Daniel. February 14, 2005. “Cuba,” Oxford Analytica, 410–418.

Fernandes, Sujatha. 2006. Cuba Represent!: Cuban Arts, State Power, and the Making of Revolutionary Cultures. Durham: Duke University Press.

Fluck, Winfried, Donald E. Pease, and John Carlos Rowe, eds. 2011. Re-Framing the Transnational Turn in American Studies. Hanover, NH: Dartmouth College Press.

Freeman, Belmont. December 2014. “History of the Present: Havana,” Places Journal. https://doi.org/10.22269/141201.

Glass, Michael R. and Reuben Rose-Redwood, eds. 2014. Performativity, Politics, and the Production of Social Space. Abingdon: Routledge.

Gronbeck-Tedesco, John. 2015. Cuba, the United States, and the Cultures of the Transnational Left. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Heiskanen, Benita. 2009. “Where Are ‘We’ in Transnational U.S. Latino/a Studies?” Diálogos Latinoamericanos 16:5–15. Latin American Center, University of Aarhus (LACUA).

Heiskanen, Benita. 2016. “‘We Were All Involved’: The ‘Great Violence of 2008–2012’ on the El Paso–Ciudad Juárez Border,” Comparative American Studies: An International Journal 14:3–4, 221–233. Taylor & Francis Group.

Hernandez-Reguant, Ariana, ed. 2009. Cuba in the Special Period: Culture and Ideology in the 1990s. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.

ITU [International Telecommunication Union]. 2015. “Core Indicators on Access to and Use of ICT by Households and Individuals,” ICT Facts and Figures 2015. Accessed January 11, 2016. http://www.itu.int/en/ITU-D/Statistics/Pages/stat/default.aspx. Editorial note June 11, 2020: please see the archived table here http://data.un.org/DocumentData.aspx?id=374.

Kunzle, David. 1975. “Public Graphics in Cuba: A Very Cuban Form of Internationalist Art,” Latin American Perspectives 2 (4): 89–110. SAGE Publications.

Krull, Catherine, ed. 2014. Cuba in a Global Context: International Relations, Internationalism, and Transnationalism. Gainesville: University Press of Florida.

Lefebvre, Henri. 1991. The Production of Space. Original work, La production de l’espace, published in French in 1974. Translated by Donald Nicholson-Smith. Oxford: Blackwell. Lievesley,

Geraldine. 2004. Cuban Revolution: Past, Present, and Future Perspectives. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.

López-Levy, Arturo. 2015. “What Obama’s New Cuba Policy Means for the Rest of the Americas,” NACLA, Winter issue. https://nacla.org/print/10886.

López, Alfonso and Felix Julio. 2013. La Habana: Ciudad Mágica. Havana: Ediciones Boloña.

Mariño, Soraya M. Castro and Ronald W. Pruessen, eds. 2012. Fifty Years of Revolution: Perspectives on Cuba, the United States, and the World. Gainesville: University Press of Florida.

Mesa-Lago, Carmelo. 1998. “Assessing Economic and Social Performance in the Cuban Transition of the 1990s.” World Development 26: 857–876.

Mesa-Lago, Carmelo. 2012. Cuba en la era de Raúl Castro: Reformas económico-sociales y sus efectos. Madrid: Colibri.

Pink, Sarah. 2012. Advances in Visual Methodology. London: Sage. Rancière, Jacques. 2004. The Politics of Aesthetics: The Distribution of the Sensible. Original work, Le Partage du sensible, published in French in 2000. Translated with an Introduction by Gabriel Rockhill. New York: Continuum.

Rancière, Jacques. 2009. The Emancipated Spectator. Original work, Le spectateur émancipé, published in French in 2008. Translated by Gregory Elliott. London: Verso.

Rancière, Jacques. 2013. Dissensus: On Politics and Aesthetics. London: Bloomsbury. Rothkopf, Adrean Scheid. September 2013. “Should the US Government Lift Travel and Trade Restriction on Cuba-Embargo, Commerce,” Congressional Digest 92–7.

Scarpaci, Joseph. L., Segre Roberto, and Mario Coyula. 2002. Havana – Two Faces of the Antillean Metropolis, revised edition. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.

Scarpaci, Joseph L. and Armando H. Portela. 2009. Cuban Landscapes: Heritage, Memory, and Place. New York: Guilford Press.

Totten, Michael J. March/April 2014. “Letter from Cuba: To Embargo or Not,” World Affairs.

White House. December 17, 2014. “Statement by the President on Cuba Policy Changes.”

Wilson, Marisa. 2013. Everyday Moral Economies: Food, Politics and Scale in Cuba. New Jersey: Wiley-Blackwell.

Notes

[1] I would like to express thanks to Nadia Nava Contreras and Pekka Kolehmainen for conducting background research with me for this article and for Nadia Nava Contreras for conducting research with me in Cuba. The Faculty of Social Sciences at the University of Turku supported the trip to Havana for launching this research project. I would also like to acknowledge the John Morton Center Research Network’s scholars, who provided useful commentary on the first draft of the article, and to Albion M. Butters, Malla Lehtonen, and Ilmari Pirkkamaa for technical assistance with the article. Finally, thanks to the anonymous reviewers and editors of this volume for their suggestions for improving the article.

[2] The image was originally found in Yusnaby.com. It is currently available at Wallpapic, https://img.wallpapic.com/i3348-813-57/thumb/politiikka-coca-cola-Virvoitusjuoma-sarjakuvia-taustakuva.jpg.

[3] As Nadia Nava and I ran into the artist unplanned, we could not conduct a formal interview with him, but the conversation was recorded in field notes, dated July 9, 2015. Notes in possession of the author

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Urban Murals and the Post-Protest Imagery of Networked Publics: The Remediated Aftermath of Ukraine’s Euromaidan on Instagram

affective narratives, networked publics, protest, urban art

Tetyana Lokot
tanya.lokot [a] dcu.ie
Assistant Professor
School of Communications
Dublin City University, Ireland

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Lokot, Tetyana. 2018. ”Urban Murals and the Post-Protest Imagery of Networked Publics: The Remediated Aftermath of Ukraine’s Euromaidan on Instagram”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/urban-murals-post-protest-imagery-networked-publics-remediated-aftermath-ukraines-euromaidan-instagram/

Printable PDF version


In modern hyper-mediated urban environments, public art becomes an inseparable part of the multiplicity of meanings generated by citizens with regards to their city, their country and each other. What meanings can public art convey after a protest in a mediated city? And how do social media users capture and reflect on these visual artefacts? This article focuses on the urban murals that appeared in Kyiv, the Ukrainian capital in the post-Euromaidan period (spring 2014 – present day). The creation of murals began as a spontaneous urban practice, but post-protest, morphed into a concerted effort to populate blank walls of decaying apartment blocks around cities with meaningful art, reflecting on the turbulent political, social and cultural changes in the country. The article considers how this mediated public art form resonates with the networked post-protest publics through the affordances of Instagram and explores the different kinds of meanings networked publics in and around the post-protest city can produce. It focuses on how the mediation of the murals on Instagram might reflect or frame the meanings embedded in the murals themselves and how these themes might fit into the broader metaphorical narrative of rebirth and regeneration in the post-Euromaidan city of Kyiv.

“The city finds its own use for things”.
William Gibson

Introduction: Remediating post-protest online

The Euromaidan protest in the fall of 2013-winter of 2014 sprung up around the idea of Ukraine as a pro-European democracy with close ties to its Western European allies. Initiated by the sudden refusal of then-President Victor Yanukovych to sign an association agreement with the EU, the protest movement grew to encompass other claims and grievances, including access to basic human rights and dignity, opposition to state corruption, and police brutality. Though protesters came from all walks of life, protest action was concentrated in urban areas and relied heavily on digital networks for coordination and daily activities. In terms of protest messages and expression, the use of urban space for protest claims was closely tied to social media use to disseminate, popularize and record visual and textual expressions of dissent. The urban public art scene exploded with new and repurposed signs, symbols and slogans. Many art objects, including posters, graffiti, stickers, digital art, were created, circulated and re-interpreted by protest participants and observers (Lishchyns’ka 2015). As in any modern urban environment, such production and consumption of art was heavily mediated through online platforms – in fact, mediation was often an intrinsic part of the artistic objects themselves, imbuing them with additional weight and significance. Public art, in other words, became an inseparable part of the multiplicity of meanings made by protest participants with regards to the momentous events and their role in them.

What meanings can public art convey in the aftermath of a protest in a mediated city? And how do social media users capture and reflect on these visual artefacts? Can we say that the networked publics in and around the city use public art to reflect and make meaning of the post-protest reality?

This article focuses on the urban murals that started blossoming on the walls of multiple buildings in Kyiv, the Ukrainian capital, and other Ukrainian cities, in the post-Euromaidan period (spring 2014 – present day). The creation of murals began as a spontaneous urban practice, but post-protest, morphed into a concerted effort to populate blank walls of decaying apartment blocks around cities with meaningful art, reflecting on the turbulent political, social and cultural changes in the country. The mural movement grew to encompass a slew of international artists and drew worldwide fascination, becoming one of Kyiv’s – and Ukraine’s – main attractions from the “post-protest” period. The creation of the murals has been broadly covered in Ukrainian media (e.g., Kuryshko 2015; DreamKyiv 2015; Afisha 2016; Bigmir 2016), and there is an ongoing effort to document the locations of the murals using an interactive online map (Kyivmural 2017).

The mass proliferation of monumental murals on the walls of buildings in Kyiv occurred in two phases, orchestrated by local and international artists. The first phase, City Art, lasted from May to December 2015 (though a number of post-protest murals appeared earlier). This phase’s main goal was to refresh and transform the historic centre of the Ukrainian capital, and both Ukrainian and international artists worked to create around 30 murals. The second phase, Art United Us, started in March 2016, and is ongoing, with plans to create between 100 and 200 new murals (Afisha 2016). This phase has a more pointed focus on peacebuilding and conflict resolution (Art United Us 2017), echoing the developments in Kyiv and Ukraine, as society has turned from reflecting on the protest period to dealing with the armed conflict in eastern Ukraine instigated and supported by Russian forces. Throughout both phases of the mural creation, mural locations were negotiated with local authorities and residents through public meetings and consultations, and, though artists proposed their own themes and designs (Bigmir 2016), organisers and local residents had the final say in whether a mural would be painted on a particular wall and what it would look like.

In this article I consider how the physically present public art of these murals, mediated online, resonates with the networked post-protest publics through the affordances of Instagram and explores the different kinds of meanings networked publics in and around the post-protest city can generate by engaging with the murals through social media. It focuses on how the mediation of the murals on Instagram might reflect or frame the meanings embedded in the murals themselves and how these distinct themes (Sharp et al. 2005) might fit into the broader metaphorical narrative of rebirth and regeneration in post-Euromaidan Ukraine.

The article examines the visual content and themes of the murals themselves (as experienced by me in person during on-site observation or via mediated means), the mediated images of the murals on Instagram, as well as the affective expressions and contextual information, such as hashtags and other text, attached to these images in Instagram posts. Undertaking a semiotic visual analysis (Kress & van Leeuwen 1996; Jewitt & Oyama 2001) of a sample of relevant Instagram posts about the murals, the study catalogues the representational resources of the images, and categorises them in conceptual and narrative terms. It considers the symbolic and metaphorical structures of the murals themselves as visual materials, but also regards the way the murals are mediated through Instagram and the narrative and interactive structures that emerge in the process of this mediation. The findings stemming from this diverse collection of image-based affective expressions present an interesting case for scholars of mediated urban environments and contribute to the field of knowledge about how urban denizens engage with public art and the ideas it seeks to express in hyper-mediated city environments. Importantly for the Western-dominated field of social media research, this study deals with a case from Eastern Europe, enriching scholarly understanding of how platforms like Instagram are used by citizens of non-English speaking countries and environments where social media may serve as alternative spaces of public appearance, deliberation and meaning-making.

In the article I draw on danah boyd’s definition of networked publics as the imagined collectives of individuals “restructured by networked technologies” (boyd 2010, 39) with the understanding that these publics are also embedded into the material spaces and geographies of the city. I complement this view with Zizi Papacharissi’s conceptualisation of the affective or highly emotional dimension of networked storytelling (Papacharissi 2016). If, as boyd argues, networked publics emerge as both spaces constructed by digital networks and as imagined communities of individuals collectively engaging in technologically mediated practices (boyd 2010), then how do people who form such networked publics engage not only with the digital platform infrastructures, but also with the symbolism and metaphors of mediated public art? And what meanings and representations of the post-protest city emerge from their collective experiencing of these artefacts through the use of networked technologies? Using the post-Euromaidan urban murals and their mediated representations on Instagram as a case study, I explore these entanglements between the concepts of networked publics, visual semiotics and affective intertextual meaning-making to discover how urban denizens orbiting in highly mediated spaces are able to make and re-make the meaning of public art and the post-protest reality it represents.

Murals, urban mediation and platform vernaculars

As an urban art form, murals are generally considered less “illicit” than graffiti, as they tend to get the public’s and sometimes even the authorities’ blessing. Yet they also manage to capture the “hopes and fears, struggles and aspirations” of the communities which create and house them (Rolston 1992, Cockcroft & Barnet-Sánchez 1993, Golden et al. 2002). This potential to serve as vehicles and vessels of interpretive and meaning-making work for the public is especially evident in urban environments where murals emerge in reaction to instances of injustice, tragedy, violence and protest (see e.g. Rolston 1992 on murals in Northern Ireland).

As examples of street art, murals are inscribed into the physical public space and thus are closely linked to people’s consumption and prosumption of such space. In fact, as they are embedded into the canvas of urban spaces, there is a certain inevitability to them being publicly beheld by urbanites. At the same time, this inescapable publicness of murals as street art (Carmona & Tiesdell 2007), when mediated, also allows for a contemporaneous, interactive agency (Visconti et al. 2010), both on the part of the artists and on the part of the urban denizens. Extending Hirschman’s (1983) discussion of artistic agency, we can argue that in multiply mediated urban public spaces, both the artists and the dwellers consuming and remediating the art can “express their subjective conceptions of beauty, emotion or some other aesthetic ideal” and simultaneously “formulate beliefs about the nature of reality and values regarding desirable states of reality” (Hirschman 1983, 46).

In the contemporary, spatially hybrid cities (Ridell & Zeller 2013), public space is at once multimodal and relational, so public art is not only created to be looked at and interpreted by passers-by, but is also, together with the space it inhabits, constantly reproduced in human activities and interactions (Lefebvre 1991). This relationality, in turn, not only enables the (re)production of public art as signs and symbols, but also allows for the reimagining of the meanings behind the artistic artefacts (the signifieds behind the signifiers) and for the retelling of these imaginaries in multiple ways as they are remediated across urban networks, both digital and physical. The mediation and representation of urban spaces, and public urban art in particular, through visual social media such as Instagram has become an integral part of everyday urban existence.

The practices of people that form networked publics around engagements with urban public art are necessarily inscribed not only into physical spaces of the city, but also into the networked spaces of social media platforms. boyd (2010) suggests that the latter formations are imagined collectives of people restructured by the platforms’ affordances for making content and conversations more persistent, highly replicable (text and images easily copied and shared), scalable (increasing potential visibility of text and images) and searchable. Importantly, such affordances of networked spaces lead to collapsed social contexts and the overall blurring of public and private in online discourse. This personalisation of public discourse, especially when it revolves around matters of political or social import, brings to the fore the emerging deformalisation of political debate and the role of individual reflections, emotions (affect) and opinions. Such ‘everyday’ practices allow citizens to inscribe the political within the personal (Highfield 2016) and grant them the ability to participate in and contribute to various aspects of political life in a public, yet highly individualised and often distinctly affective context provided by the digital networks and the hybrid urban spaces they wrap around.

At the same time that our mediated practices of being in urban space become increasingly visually mediated and media-rich, precipitated by what Gibbs et al. (2015) call a visual turn in social media, certain ritualised uses of social media platforms emerge. Highfield defines these ritualised practices as standardised and recurring social media behaviours shaped by both the affordances of platforms and the norms and cultures around them (Highfield 2016, 41). Each of these platforms possesses a unique combination of styles, grammars and logics for expression – what Gibbs et al. term the “platform vernacular” (Gibbs et al. 2015). The vernacular emerges at the intersection of platform affordances and how they are appropriated and performed by platform users. Instagram, specifically, allows image sharing in a seamless, casual way, yet offers a range of features (such as filters or hashtags) that turn shared images into discursive focusing devices, offering a format for condensed expressions of creativity, political views or modalities of emotion and affect, such as admiration, anger, dissatisfaction, hope or passion. Such habitual practices of expression are also influenced by the fact that Instagram use is heavily centered around mobile devices and thus embedded in everyday relations with urban public spaces. This allows social media users to focus attention on particular aspects of their urban environment, be it cultural, artistic or socio-political ones, while also fostering a personal connection with the spaces on an emotional or affective level. Papacharissi (2015), complementing boyd’s view of networked publics, argues that digital networked media are especially adept at serving as conduits for affective expression in moments of social change, inviting users to feel their place in momentous historical events and to develop meaning from these events, even if they were experienced indirectly. In the case of sharing Instagram images of city murals, users are able to draw attention to a particular piece of public art, but also to create certain resonance around the meaning of the piece as interpreted by its beholder. In this way, urban dwellers can engage in ritualised social media practices by adding affective and narrative context with every personal post about public art and thereby contribute to a growing canvas of intertwined individual experiences, constantly shaping and redefining the meaning inferred from their encounters with the art.

Affective publics (Papacharissi 2016) concentrated around a ritualised networked practice (such as sharing images of public art on Instagram), can potentially generate a sense of connectedness among those posting to the platform, weaving their individual experiences into a multimodal set of meanings of a shared lived event or its aftermath. By incorporating the individual affective reactions to and representations of events, networked social media thus permit speculative meaning-making of uncertain situations through affective attunement (Papacharissi 2015). Focused around a particular ritualised practice in hybrid urban spaces, such affective publics could be instrumental in shaping a relational network of spatial imaginaries from which alternative futures of the post-protest city might emerge. A horizontalised, networked, spatially hybrid environment that allows for a multiplicity of voices, emotions and interpretations harkens back to Michel de Certeau’s vision of the city being written “from down below” by the ordinary visions of its urban denizens (de Certeau 1984). Especially in networked environments that offer more ambient and casual ways of reclaiming political and civic agency, emotion and affect emerge as key to informing political transformation and social change (Peltola et al. 2017).

Collecting and analysing visual data from Instagram

My choice of Instagram as a platform for examining the mediated practices of urban denizens around public art was informed by the fact that, unlike Facebook and Twitter, platforms that were originally text-driven, Instagram (founded in 2010) was devised as a primarily visual medium and allows for a casual capture of everyday experiences in photographic form, while also providing a space for textual or narrative content. Instagram is also becoming increasingly popular online, with the platform reporting 800 million monthly users and 500 million daily users as of September 2017 (Etherington 2017). In Ukraine in particular, the number of Instagram users has seen rapid growth and rose from 3.8 million users in April 2017 to 5.6 million users in June 2017 alone (Dmytrenko 2017).

Leaver and Highfield (2016) note that Instagram data is also comparatively more accessible for research scholars than, for instance, that of its parent company, Facebook. Instagram as an application is also available across different mobile operation systems, potentially increasing the pool of users. In terms of related research on affective Instagram publics and the role of emotional narrativity in Instagram use, scholars have investigated sharing practices around grief and mourning (Gibbs et al. 2015; Leaver & Highfield 2016) and around specific communities (e.g., Ging & Garvey’s 2017 study of the pro-ana Instagram posts). Other studies have examined how certain spaces are experienced and mediated through Instagram use, for instance, museums (Weilenmann et al. 2013) or cities in a broader sense (Hochman & Manovich 2013; Boy & Uitermark 2016).

The proliferation of locative mobile media with image-capturing capabilities coupled with image-sharing platforms like Instagram results in a further hybridisation of the “experience” of urban public art, making the material, spatial and digital aspects of it inseparable. MacDowall and de Souza (2017) argue that in fact, there is a close relationship between the architecture and vernacular of Instagram as a platform and the production and consumption of urban street art. This is evidenced by many graffiti and street artists incorporating Instagram into their everyday practices and using it to document, share and distribute their work. The experience of consuming street art is also changed by Instagram as part of our highly mediated interaction with hybrid urban spaces. In this respect, the image-centric nature of Instagram (while also availing of its capabilities for intertextuality) offers a productive way to examine how urban denizens engage with public art in the city and how they use the affordances of Instagram to produce image-based reflections on the art and the meanings behind it.

I collected the data for this case study on Instagram from January to April 2017, focusing on three hashtags that were most commonly used to accompany photos of and mark people’s experiences of murals in Kyiv after the spring of 2014 (the end of the protests). These were #муралыкиева (Russian), #мураликиєва (Ukrainian), and #muralkiev (English). Ukraine, and Kyiv in particular, has a multi-lingual tradition colouring its social media practices, so it was important to capture these rituals in their original forms (e.g., a number of Instagram posts use more than one of the above hashtags, ostensibly to increase visibility, or use them in conjunction with other hashtags). The use of the hashtags also could be seen as indicating the overtly public nature of the posts, and all collected posts were accessed through the publicly accessible desktop Instagram view which does not require registration. Despite these operational definitions of publicity, social media users often have varying degrees of privacy expectations, especially when sharing personal content (Leaver & Highfield 2016). Therefore, in this study I only present selected samples of shared visual content, anonymise the screen captures of Instagram posts, and focus heavily on textual description of the images.

The preliminary number of posts captured on each hashtag was as follows:

#муралыкиева (Russian) – 1,460 posts
#мураликиєва (Ukrainian) – 328 posts
#muralkiev (English) – 149 posts

After cross-comparison and stripping out the duplicates (images that were the same unique posts and contained more than one designated hashtag), the total number of posts for analysis was reduced to 1,817 URLs. I then analysed the Instagram posts employing visual and textual semiotic analysis in terms of the images they contained and the additional textual content that accompanied them, such as hashtags and user-generated captions. I did not analyse the comments from other users under each Instagram post as they were beyond the scope of this project.

The obvious limitation of this sampling method is that focusing on three hashtags does not allow to capture the complete dataset of mural-related Instagram posts (a common issue in Instagram-based research, see e.g., Ging & Garvey 2017; Leaver & Highfield 2016). Certainly, many photos of murals are not marked with these hashtags yet selecting the most commonly used popular ones allows me to productively focus the sampling strategy and capture a non-representative, yet significant subset of relevant data from the social media platform.

In what follows, I analyse Instagram posts by using a social semiotic approach to glean how the semiotic resources of Instagram posts are used for interpretation and intertextual connection (Jewitt & Oyama 2001). This analysis helps gauge how Instagram is used as a visual communication platform to remediate urban murals and how those image-based practices can be understood in the context of post-protest meaning-making and affective expression. In their approach to social semiotic visual analysis, Kress and van Leeuwen (1996) identify three kinds of meaning-related work that images may do: representational (i.e., an image represents the world or part of it), interactive (i.e., an image plays a part in an interaction with those capturing or viewing it) and compositional (i.e., an image constitutes a kind of recognisable textual element). In each of these aspects, the semiotic resources analysed are grounded in particular social, historic and cultural contexts and also shaped by people’s own meaning-making efforts when consuming visual messages.

Of particular interest here are the representational semiotic resources, which Kress and van Leeuwen separate into conceptual and narrative structures. Conceptual structures can symbolically define, characterise or classify people, places or things in the images. In the case of urban murals, reading the images of murals for symbolic or metaphorical definitions of key themes is an important part of the overall analysis of their Instagram-based remediation. On the other hand, narrative structures are indicative of relationships and actions between subjects or objects in the image and can often be seen through vectors of action or reaction in visual materials that might be transactive or non-transactive (Jewitt & Oyama 2001). These can be compounded by analysing the interactive semiotic resources in images, such as distance or point of view, to glean additional meaning from an Instagram photo.

The first stage of analysis was aimed at exploring the imagery of the murals themselves. I categorised the mural images from the Instagram posts with regard to their symbolic or metaphorical conceptual structures, using mutually exclusive categories as they emerged from a preliminary overview of the post sample. These categories were grounded in the social, historic and cultural contexts of post-protest Ukrainian social and urban life and were to some extent informed by additional knowledge about the murals gleaned from media coverage (Kuryshko 2015; DreamKyiv 2015; Afisha 2016; Bigmir 2016), such as information about the artists and interviews with the creators and curators. This contextual categorisation was largely an inductive process and resulted in a list of broad symbolic and metaphorical themes. I discuss these in detail in the findings.

At the second stage of analysis, I shifted the focus to examining the narrative structures with regard to users’ relational and participatory practices in urban space evident in the images. Here, visual analysis centred on the presence or absence of the city dwellers in the photos of the murals they captured, their visual relationship with the murals, their reactions to the murals, and the various angles of the photos suggesting different points of view and distances with regards to the public art in urban spaces. Additional intertextual analysis focused on the presence of user-provided context such as additional hashtags and personal comments about the art or related to it. The findings of this stage of the analysis indicate how people use the affordances of Instagram to connect mediated public art (murals) to their own points of view and affective standpoints, allowing for a multiplicity of visual and intertextual meanings of the post-protest city. In the following, I will summarise the findings of both stages of analysis in separate chapters, with a greater focus on the narrative structures in order to capture the role of Instagram-based mediation practices in meaning-making around public art.

Conceptual structures of mediated urban public art on Instagram

The visual semiotic analysis revealed a number of broad conceptual themes encompassing most of the murals created during the post-Euromaidan period. The key symbolic categories that emerged were: Ukrainian history and heritage; Kyiv’s urban history, myths and stories; protest, revolution and national identity; new heroes of post-Euromaidan Ukraine. A number of the murals also involved the more metaphorical themes of change, rebirth and transformation; freedom and peace; the more emotional themes of hope and love; and abstract art (uncategorised or other). To some extent, these reflect the affective themes of hope, struggle and aspiration encountered by other scholars who have studied murals as public art in various contexts (Rolston 1992, Cockcroft & Barnet-Sánchez 1993, Golden et al. 2002), but a few of the categories are specific to the post-Euromaidan context. I briefly outline and explain the categories below, beginning with the more general themes and then focussing on those related to the post-protest context.

Ukrainian history and heritage (6%, 109 posts): Murals in this category usually depict figures that played important roles in Ukrainian history (e.g., Ukraine’s first president Mykhaylo Hrushevsky) or its cultural heritage (e.g., the writer and poet Lesya Ukrainka). A recurring element in this category is the symbolic presence of traditional Ukrainian dress, ornaments, patterns and other symbols of Ukrainian historical and cultural legacy.

Kyiv as urban history, stories, artefacts (5%, 91 posts): This category contains murals that reflect particular elements of Kyiv’s own, more intimate urban lore. Examples in this category include an image of Archangel Michael (traditionally, the guardian angel of Kyiv city – see Figure 1) and a mural depicting a group of black ravens (a reference to a cage with live ravens hidden in a small yard in old town Kyiv, a closely guarded urban “secret” location). These elements or moments of local lore serve as a kind of visual synecdoche for the city as a whole, while pinpointing their own sentimental or emotional value.

Image 1. Mural, a depiction of Archangel Michael, guardian angel of Kyiv city, in a residential neighbourhood. Photo from Instagram.

Abstract art or other (9%, 163 posts): This category contains largely uncategorisable murals that don’t fit into a particular theme (e.g., an elephant hanging from a cluster of colourful balloons).

Protest, revolution, national identity (39%, 709 posts): While the first three categories are fairly direct in their symbolism, this category is likely the most metaphor-rich, as the art in it seeks to make sense of the tumultuous events of the fairly recent protests and their impact on national – and urban – identity. This is also one of the most densely populated categories in the dataset. Examples of metaphors and allegories in this category include a fairytale setting depicting a mythical hero battling a snake (struggle); protesters in animal masks, one of them carrying a Ukrainian flag, in a standoff with equally masked thugs (Figure 2); a ballet dancer balancing on a bomb with a lit fuse (revolution); a girl in national dress in a field of sunflowers under a blue sky (yellow and blue are the colours of the Ukrainian flag and are often used to signify national identity). This category also includes more recent images commenting on ongoing violence and loss of life in Ukraine, as exemplified by a mural depicting a woman hugging a blank shape of a man with an arrow through his back.

Image 2. Mural, a metaphorical depiction of struggle between ‘good’ and ‘evil’ forces in Ukraine, in a residential neighbourhood. Photo from Instagram.

New heroes of post-Euromaidan Ukraine (5%, 91 posts): This category is fairly straightforward, capturing individuals who were prominent during the Euromaidan protests or became symbols of the post-protest environment. Examples here include a portrait of Serhiy Nigoyan (Figure 3), a young protester who was the first victim of the anti-protester violence and died aged only 21; and a mural with Anna Rizatdinova, a female athlete from Crimea (an autonomous republic within Ukraine that was occupied by Russia after Euromaidan).

Image 3. Mural, a portrait of Euromaidan protester Serhiy Nigoyan in downtown Kyiv. Photo by Tetyana Lokot.

Change and transformation (19%, 345 posts): Another more metaphorical category of murals depicting various allegories for change and transformation, including a runner breaking through the finish line and simultaneously breaking through their own skin (Figure 4) and a man crossing a river while holding onto a deer’s horns.

Image 4. Mural, a runner breaking through the finish line, in a residential neighbourhood. Photo from Instagram.

Freedom, peace, hope and love (17%, 309 posts): There are yet more metaphors in murals in this category, ranging from a person with a key through their heart connected to a series of gears (“love runs the world’) to a proliferation of murals containing images of birds (a common symbol of freedom or peace), sometimes with literal additions of text (e.g., an image of storks in a nest and “Peace to Ukraine” under them).

The fact that the thematic category dealing with protest, revolution and national identity, and the ones depicting themes of change, transformation, peace, hope and freedom were the most numerous is in line with the general history of the mural movement and the explicit desire to address these themes in the public art spaces. It is also in line with the aims of the post-Euromaidan mural creation movement to populate public urban spaces with fresh ideas and meanings in the wake of momentous social events. At the same time, the distribution of themes is to some extent informed and shaped by the choices made by individual city dwellers on Instagram as they decide which murals to capture, share and comment upon. Though not a representative sample, the prevalence of mural images with these specific themes among the Instagram-based networked publics indicates a certain preoccupation with and desire to join the public post-protest discourse about social change, urban transformation and identity renegotiation precipitated by the events of Euromaidan and their aftermath.

Narrative structures and practices of Instagram users

Further visual semiotic analysis was aimed more specifically at how the mural images were mediated and represented through the means of Instagram. This analysis revealed some of the key narrative processes and relational practices around social media users’ interactions with murals as a form of monumental public art. In the Instagram images, users captured the urban spaces and the public art inscribed within them, and themselves as interactive participants (engaging in the action). The urban spaces and art interchangeably served as background – what Kress and van Leeuwen (1996) call “locative circumstances” – and as a more central, foregrounded participant in the image.

Self-inscription and juxtaposition of the self and the image in the mural occurred in about one tenth of the posts (198 cases out of 1,817), most often exemplified by the selfie format, with the user’s (users’) face(s) close-up and the mural in the background or acting as a kind of frame (see Figure 5 for examples). This self-inscribing in the Instagram posts was overwhelmingly meant to convey reaction (of the person inscribed to the art), but was predominantly non-transactive, in that no return action was expected from the mural as an inanimate, if meaningful object. In some cases though, this more intimate point of view (suggested by a close-up of the user inserting themselves into the hybrid art space) was replaced by a more distant one, picturing the urban citizen in proportion to the monumental art, to indicate the scale of the space occupied by the artistic creation. In some other cases, users inserted themselves into the artistic landscape more directly by posing as if in dialogue with the mural or as one of its elements.

Self-insertion or more intimate point-of-view practices can serve as indicators of subjectivity and personalisation (Gibbs et al. 2015) of our visual experiences, especially with regard to how we receive and remediate public art in urban spaces. Such self-insertion and “drawing closer” to the murals or “gazing upward” at them can perhaps indicate the “affective attunement” that Papacharissi (2015) describes when discussing how social networked media allow us to inscribe ourselves into historical events through structures of feeling and affect shared with others on the network, even if we ourselves were not physically present at a given event at the time it occurred. In the case of post-Euromaidan murals in particular, such visual affective insertion may serve to integrate the feelings and experiences of Instagram users about the events of the protest and its aftermath into broader structures of meaning and emotion generated by the creation of the murals and their collective representation on Instagram.

Image 5. Caption: Examples of different self-inscription in images with the same mural. Photos from Instagram.

More often than not, however, the Instagram images simply depicted the wall or building hosting the mural, without any interactive participants involved (69% or 1,254 posts). In these cases, users were capturing the art itself or as framed by the urban space it was inscribed into, offering various possibilities to interpret the city as background to the mural; the mural as background blended with the rest of the urban space; or the mural as foregrounded (cropped) exclusively without the urban background. The remaining posts (365 images or about 20% of the total sample) either contained other objects (e.g., coffee cups) or depicted the mural as a smaller part of a larger urban landscape, again negotiating its relationship with the urban space around it by backgrounding or foregrounding the mural in the context of the city. The contextualisation in these cases occurred through the use of intertextual tools such as hashtags or short comments appended to the shared image. Though not part of the visual object per se, these hashtags and utterances are nonetheless part of the Instagram platform vernacular (Gibbs et al. 2015) and connect the shared images to broader discourses and meanings, serving as entryways to other users’ image feeds and cementing Instagram’s sociality as a visual media platform. Yang (2015) further argues that hashtags derive their narrative agency as much from their narrative form as from their contents and social context – and this is certainly true for hashtags used in conjunction with the images on Instagram.

Analysis of textual content appended to the images of murals posted to Instagram revealed deeper insights into the mediated practices around urban public art. Though in about 10% of cases the textual content consisted only of one or more hashtags (e.g., the initial hashtags #муралыкиева, #мураликиєва, and #muralkiev; also #streetart, #modernart, #muralbusters, #walkabout, etc.), in the rest of the cases the posts contained more substantial textual content, such as discussions of the content of the mural or the context behind it, reflections on its meaning or on the emotions elicited by seeing it (see, for instance, figures 6, 7, 8 and 9). The predominant modalities of textual practices amounted to the following:

What is it (what is in the picture): Those who captured and shared photos of murals added context to the images, explaining what they thought the mural depicted, when it was made, who created it, and providing other additional factual details. This level of verbal engagement allowed for some compositional meaning-making and interpretation, but in a very basic sense with only the lightest of framing efforts. For instance, Figure 6 shows a post with an image of a mural where the only added context is the original title of the mural, ‘Love Runs the World’, given to it by the artist and conveyed by the author of the Instagram post.

Image 6. Image of a mural on Instagram, with user adding context by providing the original title of the mural, ‘Love Runs the World’, and the hashtags ‘Kyivmurals’, ‘millo’ (the name of the artist) and ‘InterestingKyiv’. Photo from Instagram.

What is the artistic value: In a number of posts, users debated and critically evaluated the artistic merit of a particular mural. This was done either by using specific additional hashtags (e.g., #modernart) or by offering direct commentary on the quality of the artists’ work, the choice of the theme or the appropriateness of the mural in its surrounding space. This group also accounts for a few comments that dealt with the choice of wall or building which housed the mural (in some cases, the buildings had historical value of their own). There were comments that were positive, as well as negative or neutral in terms of sentiment value. Combined with the visual representational meaning, these comments further elucidate the relational nature of urban space and public art within it, underscoring the tensions between the interactive participants and the represented art in the act of remediation online.

Why it is significant: A smaller number of posters used comments to explain the significance of a particular mural or its subject/theme, adding to the salience and value of the image itself. This is a deeper level of commentary that allows for more profound engagement with the signifier (the mural remediated in an Instagram image) and for an in-depth exercise in compositional meaning-making as it is interpreted into a signified. Comments in this group usually touched on the history behind specific images or events they signified and justified the appearance of particular murals by placing them in the context of recent events such as the Euromaidan protests, the ongoing political reforms or the simmering conflict in eastern Ukraine. Some of the comments about significance also involved discussions of the changing image of Kyiv as a ‘European capital’ and the role of the murals as public artefacts signifying these changes. Figure 7 shows one such Instagram post, where the poster analyses a mural depicting a young woman holding an open cage with one bird still inside the cage, and the other out of it. The author of the Instagram post ruminates on the meaning of the image where “the point of the mural is the birds, not the girl” and concludes that “we all have freedom and choice, but are we all conscious of having them?”.

Image 7. Image of a mural on Instagram, depicting a young woman with an open bird cage and two birds. The poster reflects on the symbolism of the image and its relation to issues of personal freedom and choice. Photo from Instagram.

How it makes one feel: Finally, a number of posts contained comments that were overtly personal, emotional or affective in nature and described the users’ own feelings, memories and associations in connection with the murals or their subject matter. While not numerous, these affective expressions served as meta-commentary, connecting the citizens’ concerns to larger themes of fear of change, processing of trauma in the wake of violent protest, anger at ineffective government reforms and hope for a brighter future and a better city (and country). Distinctly personal in nature, these accounts added to the affective structures of personal experience evident from the earlier visual analysis, weaving the resulting intertextual material into the fabric of post-protest urban space and connecting with the multiplicity of post-protest histories attempting to make personal and collective sense of the events that the city and its inhabitants had experienced. Figure 8, for instance, shows an Instagram user adding a simple emotional expression to the image of a mural depicting a woman hugging a blank shape of a man with an arrow through his back, with the words “It seems like just an image, but it carries so much meaning…” and the hashtag #meaningoflife. In contrast, Figure 9 shows an Instagram user sharing a very specific recollection connected to a mural depicting a metaphorical scene of struggle:

A memory from Kyiv – a mural telling the story of how Ukraine fought against its enemies, I remembered it because it’s been timely these past few days (the post was made on February 22, the anniversary of the last days of the Euromaidan protest – TL). When you get to know the country from the inside and gain friends, you feel everything going on here much deeper and you feel empathy.

Though transient and ephemeral, these bursts of affective representations of urban murals in Instagram posts, evident from the combination of image-based symbolic structures and supplementary contextual text and hashtags, arguably contribute to a networked reimagining of the city. They do so by combining the feelings, fears, hopes and aspirations ignited and represented by the public art into a networked collection of the imaginaries of “the post-protest city we want” ­– and allow the networked publics to claim the right to that city.

Image 8. Image of a mural on Instagram, depicting a woman hugging a blank shape of a man with an arrow through his back, with the post author reflecting on how the image makes them feel. Photo from Instagram.
Image 9. Image of a mural on Instagram, depicting a metaphorical scene of struggle. The poster reflects on the symbolism of the image and its relation to Ukraine’s struggle during the Euromaidan protest. Photo from Instagram.

Conclusion

By analysing how murals that emerged in post-Euromaidan Kyiv were visually and verbally mediated on Instagram I explored in this article the possibilities provided by a remediation of urban art for meaningful participation in public life that exist beyond institutionalised political arenas (Visconti et al. 2010). We are talking about an urban politics that is visual, personalised and highly affective. This kind of politics is especially pertinent for non-Western contexts (such as Ukraine and other Eastern European states) where social media platforms are often used by citizens as alternative spaces of public deliberation and meaning-making, but where visual platforms such as Instagram have received significantly less scholarly attention than the dominant players such as Facebook and Twitter. The materials I examined, such as the images of the murals themselves and their intertextual depictions in Instagram posts, demonstrate how public art can engage networked publics and enable them to renegotiate symbolic representations of power, history and citizenship within the city.

Beyond the initial artistic intent and the thematic and relational meanings of the murals dealing with key concerns of a post-protest society in symbolic and metaphorical terms, urban denizens employ various ritualised social media practices and avail of specific platform vernacular to further interpret and make meaning of the public art. They insert themselves and juxtapose themselves with the art in visual terms creating a variety of meaning-making structures around their reactions to the murals, their relationship with them, and their experience of them. These structures signal the users’ subjectivity with regards to public art, a personalisation of visual experience and a certain affective attunement to the state of the city and its dwellers in the aftermath of the protest events. In Instagram posts, these newly formed affective publics weave their experiences and reflections into broader structures of meaning and emotion generated by the creation of the murals and their collective experience of them on Instagram. They further engage in meaning-making practices by adding context to the murals, evaluating their artistic merit, explaining their significance, and sharing personal stories about the feelings and memories that the public art objects evoke in them. Combined, these hybridised spatial practices add layers of meaning to the public art and the spaces it inhabits, allowing for a multiplicity of affective, bottom-up post-protest meanings that contribute to the city being written “from down below” (de Certeau 1984) and include themes of rebirth, regeneration (Sharp et al. 2005) and post-conflict reconstruction and peacebuilding. This multiplicity also extends to the imaginaries of the city itself: the mural, itself a layer of meaning transposed onto a ‘blank’ canvas of a city wall, becomes a canvas where multiple personal meanings are inscribed when the murals are captured and circulated in Instagram posts.

The study’s findings show how engaging with the city through mediated and remediated public art allows citizens (both participants of the protests and not) to weave their own memories, meanings, and feelings into the multiple representations of the post-protest city that are able to co-exist and entangle. The mediated set of networked images and attached textual namings and depictions emerges as both a tool and a space of public conversation about the meaning of art in cities and what it can do. While the murals themselves are a result of public negotiation, the networked imagery around them also emerges as a constant re-negotiation of personal stories and experiences. The city is refashioned and reborn after a crisis through new public art, but also through the multiple networked imaginaries that the art evokes. The rebirth, then, is also hybrid, relational and multispatial, existing in the augmented environment where physical space, bodies and digital images together with their verbal commentaries all merge. The Instagram-based affective public constructed around urban public art in the post-Euromaidan context serves as evidence that engagement with digitally mediated urban art may play a key role in re-negotiating representations of power, history and citizenship in the wake of transformative social events such as mass protests.

References

All links verified June 3, 2018.

Websites

Afisha. 2016. “Художники со всего мира нарисуют 100 новых муралов в Киеве [Artists from around the world will paint 100 new murals in Kyiv]”. http://afisha.bigmir.net/other/news/229329-Hudozhniki-so-vsego-mira-narisujut-100-novyh-muralov-v-Kieve.

Art United Us. 2017. “About.” Facebook page. Accessed on April 2, 2017. https://www.facebook.com/pg/artunitedus/about/.

Bigmir. 2016. “Гео Лерос: Мы не диктуем художнику, какой мурал ему рисовать [Geo Leros: We don’t dictate to the artist what kind of mural to draw]”. http://news.bigmir.net/capital/999181-Geo-Leros–My-ne-diktuem-hudozhniku–kakoj-mural-emu-risovat–.

Dmytrenko, Oleg. 2017. “5.6 million Ukrainians are already using Instagram, while Facebook fell to 8.9 million.” Watcher, June 27, 2017. http://watcher.com.ua/2017/06/27/5-6-mln-ukrayintsiv-vzhe-korystuyutsya-instagram-a-facebook-prosiv-do-8-9-mln/.

DreamKyiv. 2015. “Лица: Гео Лерос — о том, каково это, заниматься муралами в Киеве [Faces: Geo Leros – on what it’s like to work on murals in Kyiv]”. DreamKyiv, December 29, 2015. http://dreamkyiv.com/lytsa-geo-leos-o-tom-kakovo-eto-zanymatsya-muralamy-v-kyeve/.

Etherington, Darrell. 2017. “Instagram now has 800 million monthly and 500 million daily active users.” TechCrunch, September 25, 2017. https://techcrunch.com/2017/09/25/instagram-now-has-800-million-monthly-and-500-million-daily-active-users/.

Kyivmural. 2017. “The Murals of Kyiv”. Accessed on April 2, 2017. http://kyivmural.com/en/index.

News articles

Kuryshko, Diana. 2015. “От искусства до пятен: как в Киеве воспринимают муралы [From art to spots: how murals are perceived in Kyiv]”. BBC Ukrainian, December 16, 2015. http://www.bbc.com/ukrainian/ukraine_in_russian/2015/12/151216_ru_s_mural_kyiv.

Literature

Boy, John D., and Justus Uitermark. 2016. How to study the city on instagram.” PloS one 11, no. 6: e0158161.

Boyd, Dana. 2010. “Social network sites as networked publics: Affordances, dynamics, and implications.” In Networked self: Identity, community, and culture on social network sites, edited by Zizi Papacharissi, 39-58. New York: Routledge.

Carmona, Matthew and Steve Tiesdell, eds. 2007. Urban Design Reader. Oxford: Elsevier.

Cockcroft, Eva Sperling, and Holly Barnet-Sánchez, eds. 1993. Signs from the heart: California Chicano murals. Albuquerque: UNM Press.

De Certeau, Michel. 1984. The Practice of Everyday Life. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press.

Gibbs, Martin, James Meese, Michael Arnold, Bjorn Nansen, and Marcus Carter. 2015. # Funeral and Instagram: Death, social media, and platform vernacular.” Information, Communication & Society 18, no. 3: 255-268.

Ging, Debbie, and Sarah Garvey. 2017. ‘Written in these scars are the stories I can’t explain’: A content analysis of pro-ana and thinspiration image sharing on Instagram.” New Media & Society: 1461444816687288.

Golden, Jane, Robin Rice, and Monica Yant Kinney. 2002. Philadelphia Murals and the stories they tell. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

Highfield, Tim. 2016. Social media and everyday politics. John Wiley & Sons.

Hirschman, Elizabeth C. 1983. “Aesthetics, Ideologies, and the Limits of the Marketing Concept.” Journal of Marketing, 47 (Summer): 45–55.

Hochman, Nadav, and Lev Manovich. 2013. Zooming into an Instagram City: Reading the local through social media.” First Monday 18, no. 7. http://firstmonday.org/ojs/index.php/fm/article/view/4711.

Jewitt, Carey, and Rumiko Oyama. 2001. Visual meaning: A social semiotic approach.” In Handbook of visual analysis, edited by Theo van Leeuwen and Carey Jewett, 134–156. London: SAGE.

Kress, Gunther R., and Theo Van Leeuwen. 1996. Reading images: The grammar of visual design. Psychology Press.

Leaver, Tama, and Tim Highfield. 2016. Visualising the ends of identity: Pre-birth and post-death on Instagram.” Information, Communication & Society, 1–16.

Lefebvre, Henri. 1991. The production of space. Vol. 142. Oxford: Blackwell.

Lishchyns’ka, Olha. 2015. “Ukrainian Visual Art as an Artistic Expression: from Euromaidan to the Military Confrontation in Eastern Ukraine.” Українознавчий альманах [Ukrayinoznavchy Almanach], 18: 1–3.

MacDowall, Lachlan John, and Poppy de Souza. 2017. ‘I’d Double Tap That!!’: street art, graffiti, and Instagram research.” Media, Culture & Society: 0163443717703793.

Peltola, Taru, Maria Åkerman, Jarkko Bamberg, Pauliina Lehtonen, and Outi Ratamäki. 2017. Emergent publics and affects in environmental governance.” Journal of Environmental Policy & Planning: 1–13.

Rolston, Bill. 1991. Politics and painting: Murals and conflict in Northern Ireland. Rutherford: Fairleigh Dickinson University Press.

Papacharissi, Zizi. 2016. Affective publics and structures of storytelling: Sentiment, events and mediality.” Information, Communication & Society 19, no. 3: 307–324.

Papacharissi, Zizi. 2015. Affective publics: Sentiment, technology, and politics. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Ridell, Seija, and Frauke Zeller. 2013. “Mediated urbanism: Navigating an interdisciplinary terrain.” International Communication Gazette, 75(5-6): 437–451.

Sharp, Joanne, Venda Pollock, and Ronan Paddison. 2005. Just art for a just city: public art and social inclusion in urban regeneration.” Urban Studies 42, no. 5-6: 1001–1023.

Visconti, Luca M., John F. Sherry Jr, Stefania Borghini, and Laurel Anderson. 2010. Street art, sweet art? Reclaiming the “public” in public place.” Journal of consumer research 37, no. 3: 511-529.

Weilenmann, Alexandra, Thomas Hillman, and Beata Jungselius. 2013. Instagram at the museum: communicating the museum experience through social photo sharing.” In Proceedings of the SIGCHI conference on Human factors in computing systems, pp. 1843–1852. ACM.

Yang, Guobin. 2016. Narrative agency in hashtag activism: The case of# BlackLivesMatter.” Media and Communication 4, no. 4: 13–17.

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Hues on a Shell: Cyber-Dystopia and the Hong Kong Façade in the Cinematic City

cinematic city, cyberpunk, Ghost in the Shell, Hong Kong, representation, screenscape

Brian Sze-hang Kwok
sdbriank [a] polyu.edu.hk
Assistant Professor
School of Design
The Hong Kong Polytechnic University

Anneke Coppoolse
anneke.coppoolse [a] polyu.edu.hk
Assistant Professor
School of Design
The Hong Kong Polytechnic University

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Sze-hang Kwok, Brian, and Anneke Coppoolse. 2018. ”Hues on a Shell: Cyber-Dystopia and the Hong Kong Façade in the Cinematic City”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/hues-shell-cyber-dystopia-hong-kong-facade-cinematic-city/

Printable PDF version


This article considers the (re)production of Hong Kong’s urban space in cyberpunk cinema, specifically in the American interpretation (2017) of Mamoru Oshii’s Ghost in the Shell (1995). How Chinatowns and Asian cities have inspired cyberpunk environments in both literature (e.g. Neuromancer 1984, Snow Crash 1992) and film (e.g. Blade Runner 1982, Ghost in the Shell 1995) has been extensively explored (e.g. Bruno 1987, Doel and Clarke 1997, Wong 2004). Asian urbanities have fed imaginations about density, verticality, and alienation. Wong (2004, 100) argues that, as filmic configurations of urban futures, Asian cities can be seen as prototypes of what capitalist world cities might become (King 1990 in Wong 2004, 100). Davis (2010, 140) points out, however, that while these cinematic cities signal certain Asian mobility, imaginaries of high-tech futures in the cyberpunk genre particularly emphasise the dark side of life, presenting grubby alleyways, shady business, and images the like.

From William Gibson’s Neuromancer (1984) to Guillermo del Toro’s Pacific Rim (2013), rampant hypermodernity has been presented in a dystopian fashion that involves not only stories about the dark sides of life but also visual narratives about neon-lit and significantly vertical façades. This article considers urban Hong Kong, in these narratives, to be both an actor and a shell—not much different from Ghost in the Shell’s Major character and her cybernetic body. In film, the city is not represented but reframed as “a body with a ghost”: in cyberpunk film specifically, it is reframed as a shell patched with lights and shadows, encapsulating the soul (or what is left of it) of a place. The cyberpunk city is not a copy of a “real” city but rather a particular rendering of a city that is already a simulation.

James Tweedie (2010) stated with reference to Seijun Suzuki’s Tokyo Drifter (1966) that “[t]he neon sign is where the city begins to assume the form of cinema”. Although he subsequently argues that, today, neon in the “city of spectacle” is rather a fragment from another time and “the future of the city is no longer written in neon” (Tweedie 2010), the dystopian city of the future is significantly and persistently neon-lit. The dystopian city of the future is a patchwork of recycled images—a pastiche, as Bruno (1989) argues. Taking on the position that the cinematic city is not just a context or an image, but also a body and a ghost, this article articulates how, via Oshii’s visual elaborations in the 1995 anime, the American adaptation has produced another kind of future city; a future city that finds both resemblance and misconception in the everyday experience of Hong Kong as a “shell” that is both familiar and unfamiliar (Abbas 1997). This article, thus, reiterates the exchange between film and the city towards a story about spectacle and contemporary urban experience.

The digital revolution that coincided with (and accelerated) the rise of Asia and the growth of Asian megacities, provided the science fiction genre – specifically its sub-genre cyberpunk – much inspiration. Since its early development, cyberpunk (novels, comics, and films) has adapted and built upon the aesthetics of, and imaginations about, digital technology, Asian urbanity, and their convergence. Whether set in Chinatown-like impressions of Western metropolises, in non-specified places of transit, or in actual Asian cities of the near future, the cyberpunk genre with its distinctive visuality has taken Asian urban space as its defining image.

This article focuses on the representation of the Asian urban landscape in the context of science fiction – of cyberpunk to be more exact. It addresses the visual specificities of the imaginations, “reimaginings”, and interpretations of urban space in the American adaptation of Ghost in the Shell (2017). The film being uniquely intertextual, it ought to be understood in the context of the cyberpunk genre (or sub-genre) as a whole. We therefore first elaborate an inquiry into the development of the genre as it configured differently in the West and in Japan. In this inquiry, we acknowledge its socio-historical context while considering its engagement with Asian urban space more generally. This helps us to articulate the postmodern condition in which cyberpunk emerged.

The socio-historical inquiry (however rough and incomplete) forms the contextual base for our analysis of the film – of the ways in which the postmodern city is presented, and of the references to Hong Kong’s urban space as made in this presentation. The analysis then leads us to new perspectives of what geographer David B. Clarke refers to as the cinematic city – cinematic city concerning both “the relations between urban and cinematic space” and the “screenscape” that the cityscape has come to be seen as (Clarke 1997, 2).

We take on the position that the cinematic city is not just a context or an image, but also a body and a ghost as it both hints at a familiar place (a ghost) that is at the same time only a projected shell or a shell that is projected on (a body only). The film portrays a search for what it means to be human. It negotiates questions of real and not real, questions that are particularly challenging when considered in the context of the postmodern city, which is a place of particular references and intertextuality – a place of spectacle where “the real” is hard to find if not long gone. This kind of city is not only postmodern in its thematics, it is postmodern in its form. It is hybrid, it is vertical, it is about façades and projections.

This article articulates how the American adaptation of Masamune Shirow’s manga has produced another kind of future city via Mamoru Oshii’s visual elaborations in the 1995 anime with the same title; a future city that finds both resemblance and misconception in the everyday experience of Hong Kong as a “shell” that is, as Ackbar Abbas would refer to it, both familiar and unfamiliar (Abbas 1997).[1] The article reiterates the exchanges between film and the city, towards a story about spectacle and the contemporary urban experience.

The postmodern city and the cinematic city of cyberpunk cinema are both spectacles that are subject to and products of what Bruno (1987, 64) calls postindustrial decay. Visually, this has resulted in a recycling (perhaps even a reappropriation) of a recognisable collection of obsolete items and images from the decaying city, in its imagined or projected future. We argue that precisely in the spectacle of the postmodern city as represented in the American remake of Ghost in the Shell, it is made apparent that Hong Kong as one of the Asian cities that has inspired the urban aesthetic of cyberpunk, is both familiar (a ghost) and unfamiliar (a shell) as symbolised in the relation between the film’s main protagonist, the Major, and the city in which she operates.

New Wave Science Fiction

Cyberpunk, as a sub-genre of science fiction, has its roots in the New Wave science fiction movement of the 1960s and 1970s where writers began exploring ways to combine “the best aspects of both science fiction and mainstream literary fiction” (Higgins 2013, 2). This movement is by some (e.g. Higgins 2013; Hoppenstand 2016) described as a response to the limiting “pulp-formula” of traditional science fiction. However, elsewhere it is stated that the movement is best understood as the same genre but “revolving back upon itself to reconsider its original logic” (Roberts 2016, 377). Science fiction writer and professor Adam Roberts (2016, 377) even goes as far as suggesting that New Wave science fiction is nothing more than a way of addressing “what ‘happened’ to science fiction” in the 1960s and 1970s.

What “happened” to science fiction, happened in the context of a changing world where rapid technological development did not only inspire but also induce concern about potentially destructive qualities of technology. While technology brought the first man to the moon, transformative social change and movements in support of social equality happened across the Western world – in the aftermath of World War II, in response to the Vietnam War, and with the end of colonialism, among other world-changing events (Higgins 2013, 1). Instead of excitement about the future, there was an increasing concern about the past (Roberts 2016, 336).

As a decade of conservatism (the 1950s) was quickly replaced by one in which countercultures thrived (with and without psychedelics), New Wave writers were not only inspired by outer space, but also by inner space: “normative consensual reality” was opposed across the United States and Europe, and New Wave writers engaged in this development (Higgins 2013, 5). Specifically, as New Wave writers developed a critical perspective of technological development and of certain world orders, they began to imagine dystopian scenarios. Entropy and chaos were the conditions of New Wave worlds. Alfred Bester’s novels of the 1950s, however, can be taken as early examples of similar critiques. His novels specifically deal with the problem of the (white) masculine hero common in pulp novels of his time (Roberts 2016, 304). Furthermore, in film, Fritz Lang’s cinematic imagination of a dystopian future as portrayed in Metropolis (1927) is an even earlier science fiction work that came to inspire science fiction films and literature of the following decades (The Harvard Gazette, July 17, 2014).

The comic, The Long Tomorrow (1975), which came out in two parts – in the French magazine Métal Hurlant (1976) and later also in its American equivalent Heavy Metal (1977) – became an important visual referent for the urban aesthetic of later science fiction worlds. It includes elements of crime noir fiction and presents a science fiction future with flying cars, dense living environments, and most of all dystopian atmospheres (Neon Dystopia, June 15, 2016). The comic has influenced the worlds of Neuromancer (1984), Blade Runner (1982), and other prominent science fiction novels and films – Star Wars (1977) included, as well as films such as The Fifth Element (1997) and Alien (1979) which the writer Dan O’Bannon and the artist Jean Giraud (a.k.a. Moebius) of The Long Tomorrow were invited to work on (Wheeler 2016). O’Bannon worked on the screenplay of Alien and Moebius on the concept design of The Fifth Element.

Although critiqued for its “dumbing down” of the science fiction genre, which was initially mainly a written genre, Star Wars can be seen to have redefined visual science fiction. With Star Wars, science fiction became one of the most popular genres in visual media (Roberts 2016, 399-400). Furthermore, Tron (1982), which came out some years later (and which storyboard and production design Moebius had also worked on), provided a certain narrative and visual grammar for the presentation of cyberspace, telling a story about a hacker fighting a Master Control Program inside a computer (Roberts 2016, 399). And Blade Runner released in the same year, proposed the grubby, postindustrial urban aesthetic that has since been the accepted image of cyberpunk film.

A Postmodern Aesthetic

Indeed, soon after The Long Tomorrow, cyberpunk grew into a significant sub-genre of science fiction, bringing together dark views of urban life and imaginations about the dystopian potential of technological change (Abbott 2007, 124). As early as the 1980s, authors such as Neal Stephenson and William Gibson began narrating detective-like stories where hackers or self-destructive cops would fight corrupt or otherwise shady corporations in hyper-technological settings (Abbott 2007, 124). These stories present a near future that is exclusively urban and particularly hybrid – racially, spatially, bio-technologically, and aesthetically. Neuromancer in particular established the cyberpunk sub-genre as it combined the premise of Tron with the Blade Runner aesthetic (Roberts 2016, 439).

Cyberpunk, however, can be seen as something more than a sub-genre. It needs to be understood as part of a much larger cultural development. It did not just develop in a context that was particularly postmodern, it partly defined this context (Roberts 2016, 440). Giuliana Bruno (1987, 63), in her argument about postmodernism as elaborated in her reading of Ridley Scott’s Blade Runner, states that postindustrial decay – which inspires the New Wave and cyberpunk aesthetic – is an imminent condition of the modern city. It is not an imagination about, but an implication of the city of the near-future. She suggests that the future city is not ultramodern by default but postmodern by consequence, leading to the adaptation of an aesthetic of decay in the cyberpunk genre. Geographer David Harvey calls this a remarkable portrayal of the conditions of postmodernity and of the complex experience of space and time (Harvey 1989, 322).

Bruno (1987, 64) explains postindustrial decay as “an effect of the acceleration of the internal time of process proper to postindustrialism”. The speeding up of production has resulted in a mode of “recycling” – a reusing of obsolete things, fashion, images, the city – that has found form in the cyberpunk genre. This mode of recycling is a pastiche. There is no longer room for uniqueness (Bruno 1987, 66). Pastiche has its own logic, and can be understood as radical eclecticism. It celebrates representation in the postindustrial society – in the “society of the spectacle” of Marxist thinker Guy Debord (1983) where everything is a simulation (Bruno 1987, 67). The real is the fiction (Bruno 1987, 67). In other words, with postmodernism, the imaginary of the city as presented in cyberpunk is “the real”. The real and the simulation are no longer one or the other – the city is the simulacrum. The cyberpunk city, in Bruno’s reading, does not “conceal the truth”, it “conceals that there is [no truth]”, following a quote from Ecclesiastes in Baudrillard’s book Simulations (1983, 1).

Even though cyberpunk presents a certain simulacrum – a representation only, that patches together diverse reused images, objects, cities, cultures – a note has to be made about the racial aspect of its temporally adjacent universes. With the premiere of the much-anticipated Blade Runner 2049 (2017), a discussion revived not only about cyberpunk’s fetishisation of Asian urban space, but about the systematic exclusion of Asian actors from cyberpunk films. Los Angeles in 2049 – the setting of this new Blade Runner film – is more than a Chinatown of the future. It is presented as an urban agglomeration with distinct East-Asian features; it stages the usual vertical architectural form and endless urban sprawl, decorated with neon-coloured signage in Japanese and Chinese. Korean signs appear later, when the story moves to the abandoned city of Las Vegas. Yet, in spite of this significantly hybrid urban image with East-Asian characteristics, the film’s cast is predominantly white while only a few extras seem to be of East-Asian descent.[2]

This critique of exclusion follows from recent whitewashing allegations made when actress Scarlett Johansson was selected for the role of the Major in the film of our focus – the American remake of Ghost in the Shell (e.g Los Angeles Times, March 28, 2017). Ghost in the Shell originally being a Japanese manga that was developed by Japanese comics artist Masamune Shirow, and subsequently turned into two anime films by director Mamoru Oshii[3] who took inspiration from the Hong Kong cityscape, it has been widely argued that an Asian actress should have been given the part – not in the least place because the Major’s name in the anime series is not Mira Killian (as in Sanders’ remake), but Motoko Kusanagi.

This discussion about white actors playing non-white roles, or roles in films that ought to present racially diverse urban fabrics, is highly important and very necessary. It does, however, not fit the scope of this article. We focus on the representation of urban space in Rupert Sanders’ version of Ghost in the Shell. That is, we mainly focus on screenscapes and less on the socio-cultural fabric of the cinematic city. In so doing, we address the other argument that is often made with regard to cyberpunk, namely that it fetishises Asian cityscapes. We do this by also highlighting developments in, and the importance of, Japanese science fiction and its related aesthetic form.

Ghost in the Shell

Rupert Sanders’ Ghost in the Shell is the most recent adaptation of the infamous Japanese comic series with similar (English) titles – The Ghost in the Shell (1989), Ghost in the Shell 1.5: Human-Error Processor (1996), and Ghost in the Shell 2: Man-Machine Interface (2001) respectively. This series is created by Masamune Shirow, whom critics refer to as the master of Japanese cyberpunk (e.g. New Retro Wave, February 1, 2016; Nihonden, July 25, 2016). Japanese cyberpunk relates to Western cyberpunk but it has its own characteristics – usually with an industrial aesthetic and a challenging plotline. Shirow’s manga series – its philosophical fabric and social contemplation – also presents such a narrative. It has a depth to it that already begins with the titles.

“Ghost in the Shell” directly references Hungarian-British author Arthur Koestler’s book The Ghost in the Machine (1967) which was, in turn, based on an earlier idea coined by British philosopher Gilbert Ryle as he described René Descartes’ theory of mind-body dualism (Komel 2017, 923). Shirow’s Ghost in the Shell explores existential questions about the relation between spirit and body and, in so doing, presents a layered story with a complex plotline. The American adaptation of Shirow’s Ghost in the Shell follows a model of narration that the world is more familiar with. Some critics (e.g. Mintzer 2017; The Japan Times April 12 2017) refer to it as a “sleek watered-down version”. However, produced by Paramount to be screened as a mainstream film, a simpler storyline was to be expected.

Ghost in the Shell tells a story about a fight against cybercrime in the city of the near future. It follows the Major character whom is called Mira Killian in the American adaptation. She is a cyber-enhanced human (a ghost in a shell) and the first fully functioning result of a secret project by Hanka Robotics – a corporation that builds and sells cyborgs and cyber enhancement services. The corporation developed a technology with which artificial bodies (shells) could integrate human brains (ghosts). The CEO of Hanka Robotics put the Major to work on counter-terrorism operations with a bureau called Section 9. Although she has the perfect artificial body to work on such cases, she increasingly experiences glitches related to her “real” past, which should not be possible.

The Section 9 team, including the Major’s loyal partner Batou, witnesses a cyber-terror attack on a conference at Hanka Robotics at the beginning of the film. After this, the Major begins chasing antagonist Kuze, the Puppet Master. Kuze is able to hack the artificial minds of cyborgs, hence his nickname. In her quest to find Kuze, the Major discovers that there had been other test subjects of Hanka Robotics’ secret project whom had all seemingly died. At the same time, she discovers that the memories she has of a past that she believed was hers, are mere implants and that the glitches she experiences are fragments of her actual past. The American adaptation has further included a storyline where the Major discovers that she has, in fact, another name – Motoko Kusanagi – and a mother whom she decides to visit. However always supported by her partner Batou, a change of events causes the Major to become the subject of a chase as her narrative is increasingly woven into that of Kuze.

Whilst the narrative structure and philosophical layering of the Japanese manga (or lack thereof in the American remake) is worth investigating, what this article focuses on is the remake’s visual references – specifically, the urban imagery that defines the Ghost in the Shell universe and that makes reference to an urban landscape that has inspired much of the Japanese and Western cyberpunk genre. Indeed, Sanders’ Ghost in the Shell has not only taken reference from the initial manga. It largely borrows from the anime Ghost in the Shell that was made in 1995, some years after the first of the manga series had come out. It was Mamoru Oshii who turned to Hong Kong in his quest to finding the perfect image of the future. The anime is the first of a sequel, the second being Ghost in the Shell 2: Innocence, which was released in 2004. This sequel (Oshii 1995, 2004) is a classic in its own right which is, in turn, influenced by another cyberpunk classic, namely Ridley Scott’s Blade Runner. The latter, as alluded to earlier, is often presented as a metaphor of the postmodern condition (Bruno 1987, 62) and was indeed a source of inspiration for much of the cyberpunk movement – both in the West and in Japan (Medium, December 31, 2016).

Cyberpunk Cities

Cyberpunk cities are daunting metropolises; they are forecasts of tomorrow’s Londons, New Yorks, Tokyos – of hybridised global cities – where “hyper-communication” (Abbott 2007, 124) informs high-rise landscapes and subterranean plotlines. Indeed, many of these forecasts feature Asian (e.g. Japanese or Chinese) characteristics, specifically in the composition of the respective universes the films, novels, and comics are set in. For example, Ridley Scott’s Blade Runner, which, as mentioned above, set the tone for a novel branch of cult films (neo-noirs), features Los Angeles in 2019, as imagined with distinctively Asian characteristics: neon-lit streets, high-rises, and dense, “multicultural”[4] urban publics. The image of Blade Runner presents a “postmodern pastiche”, as both Bruno (1987) and Wong (2000, 98) argue.

Leonard Sanders (2008) attempts to explain the extensive references to the Japanese city, as made in Western cyberpunk fiction – in films such as Blade Runner or even more literally in, for example, William Gibson’s Neuromancer which is set in the Chiba Prefecture (an industrial area near Tokyo). First of all, he alludes to the Western exoticisation of Japan and to the existing admiration for Japanese aesthetics (e.g. tea ceremonies, geishas) and martial arts (e.g. judo, karate) (Sanders 2008, 29). That is, specifically in the New Wave movement, Asia was “re-signified” following the inward look of the New Wave science fiction movement and its fascination with the spiritual side of Asian culture Star Wars’ Jedi tradition being the most obvious example (Goto-Jones 2008, 14-15). Yet, the reason for cyberpunk to be this involved with Japan has also to do with the rise of Japan as an economic force, which was specifically apparent in the 1980s and 1990s. As Goto-Jones (2008, 15) puts it, “Japan was no longer merely science fictional, Japan had become the future itself”.

Sanders argues that the American (Western) imagination about Japanese urbanity can be understood as what he calls “postmodern orientalism” (Sanders 2008, ii) or “techno-orientalism” (Sanders 2008, 237). The imagination about a technologically advanced yet dystopian Japanese city is a response to the economic crises of the 1980s in the West, as well as a realisation that the world may be moving towards a “Japanese future” (Sanders 2008, 237). While Japan was no longer a military threat to the West (post-WWII), this imagination was not so much based on anxiety, but rather on a certain form of excitement. Or, as Goto-Jones (2008, 14) argues, the Western (specifically European) view of the Japanese future was informed by an earlier romantic mystery that came with the place.[5]

Besides imaginations about distinctively Japanese futurism, or Japan-inspired representations of near-future cityscapes, Hong Kong is the other place that has triggered imaginations of dystopian futures for decades. The impression of Neuromancer’s Chiba that Barclay Shaw, the illustrator of the Phantasia Press edition (1986) of William Gibson’s book, gave is not quite what a future Japanese street scene would look like. Instead, it features a fragment of an urban space that has a significant Hong Kong “feel” (Wong 2004, 98). Since, myriad Hollywood films have also taken Hong Kong as a source of inspiration for their representations of dystopia or as settings for significantly dystopian events – some recent ones being Pacific Rim (2013) and Doctor Strange (2016).

At this point, it may be clear that the urban aesthetic of cyberpunk films is often informed by particularly Asian or, to be more precise, East-Asian characteristics. Yet, as Oshii’s Ghost in the Shell proves, such imaginations are not one-directional (e.g. a Western gaze onto the East). As we will elaborate in the next section, Japanese cyberpunk was also fascinated by Asian urbanity, specifically by the densely populated Chinese enclave called the Kowloon Walled City in Hong Kong, which was demolished in the early 1990s. This is to say that Japan is not only “science fictional” (i.e. inspiring Western science fiction), it has its own science fiction tradition with its heydays in the 1970s and 1980s (Goto-Jones 2008, 15). This Japanese tradition is particularly open to diverse media forms that can carry the narratives – it has embraced the “convergence culture”, Ghost in the Shell’s diverse adaptations being an example of this (Goto-Jones 2008, 15).

Furthermore, in its fantasy about Hong Kong’s urbanity, Japanese cyberpunk can be seen to have adapted to another kind of Orientalist perspective (Sanders 2008, 247). More specifically, as Sanders argues, inspired by Edward Said’s (1994) view of empire, the Kowloon Walled City forms “an unparalleled (and unforgettable) example of the geography of empire and the many-sided imperial experience that created its fundamental texture” (Sanders 2008, 248). With texture, he means, both Hong Kong as the British saw it and the circumstance that allowed the enclave to emerge and sustain. The Kowloon Walled City became a site for interaction between “imperialising Europe” and the “imperialised other world” (Sanders 2008, 248).

Postmodernism and Hong Kong Urban Space

Despite there being significant differences between the kind of cyberpunk fiction that was produced in the West and in Japan in the 1980s and the 1990s (differences in plotlines, audiences, and socio-cultural movements), cyberpunk and its intertextuality could be understood as a transnational conversation under the socio-political conditions of its time. The apparent connectedness of that time, and the mediated society that it implied, invited critiques of postmodern existence and initiated questions about the meanings of relations between people and between people and machines (i.e. biotechnology). Yet, cyberpunk could also be understood as a movement that thrived on the possibility of connectedness (of being connected) that had become so apparent at the end of the twentieth century. As Fredric Jameson argued, the genre is the “supreme literary expression if not of postmodernism, then of late capitalism itself” (Jameson 1991, 419). Japan, in this story, is precisely that – a “postmodern scene, a global array of disjunctive flows” (Sanders 2008, 4).

Japanese scholar and critic Takayuki Tatsumi observed that specifically in the late 1990s, both American and Japanese cultures came to new conversations not only between outlooks and belief systems, but also between “the science-fictional Japan of the American imagination and Japanese science fiction itself” (Tatsumi 2006, 176). In this conversation between Western – particularly American – culture and that of Japan, American imaginations about Japan (and Asian urbanity) interact with (and, at times, inspire) Japanese representations. Tatsumi considers this conversation to be one between Orientalist and Occidentalist views of Japanese and American cultures and aesthetics (Tatsumi 2009, 318).

The mise-en-scène of Oshii’s Ghost in the Shell however suggests also another kind of orientalising. It presents a highly aesthetic interpretation of the urban spaces of Hong Kong – an interpretation that is for an important part informed by the form and circumstance of the earlier mentioned Kowloon Walled City (Image 1). The Kowloon Walled City, demolished in 1993, was a patch of urban space within the territory of Hong Kong, that was kept as a mainland Chinese enclave during Hong Kong’s colonial days. It was a notorious and hyper-dense hybrid space with its own rules; a space of anarchy where everything was possible – trade, gambling, etc. Regardless of its disappearance (or possibly partly induced by it), the Kowloon Walled City has left an “affective imprint” as it became the subject of – or inspiration for – among other cultural products, Japanese manga and anime (Fraser and Li 2017, 218).

Image 1. “The Kowloon Walled City” by Dan Jacobson (under CC BY-SA licensing).

The Kowloon Walled City became subject to filmic exploration at a moment in history when anxiety in the context of postmodernism and late capitalism was specifically prevalent (Fraser & Li 2017, 225). It has indeed been a source of inspiration for a range of Japanese manga and anime fiction – among which, for instance, Tsubasa: Rezaboa Kuronikuru (2003-2009) and Kindaichi Case Files, Hong Kong Kowloon Treasure Murder Case (2012). The creative production and the consumption of such imaginations seems to manifest an “Orientalist fantasy” (Ng 2015, 145 in Fraser & Li 2017, 225) that is apparent in both Japanese cyberpunk fiction, and in cyberpunk as produced in America and in the West more generally.

Furthermore, in light of Bruno’s (1987, 64-67) argument about postindustrial decay and the related radical eclecticism that celebrates “the society of the spectacle” (Debord 1983), it can be argued that the reproduction of the Kowloon Walled City in Japanese cyberpunk fiction is precisely the kind of recycling of otherwise obsolete urban details (rather, of urban details that have previously been rendered redundant) that produces its postmodern aesthetic.

A City, a Shell, a Soul?

The latest Ghost in the Shell adaptation can be understood to have come full circle – via Blade Runner, Shirow’s manga, and most importantly Oshii’s anime, which has to an extent been visually influenced by Blade Runner (2017) – in its portrayal of a future city that is both inspired by earlier cyberpunk work (that took inspiration from Hong Kong), and by Hong Kong’s cityscape as we know it today. These inspirations and interactions, further, work between Japanese and Western visions and narratives, as well as interpretations of urban settings. Where Oshii’s anime was merely inspired by Hong Kong’s urbanity and its significant architectural configuration, the American adaptation has interpreted the anime towards a blockbuster film that does more than simply reference Hong Kong.

Sanders’ Ghost in the Shell “inserts” fragments of the actual city into the story of Ghost in the Shell – however not before the necessary post-productive treatment. In its search for “real” locations in Hong Kong, the adaptation can be seen to superimpose an imagined Hong Kong onto the actual cityscape. Yet, at the same time, it can also be seen to have laid images of Hong Kong’s city- and streetscapes over Oshii’s anime. As explained in Baudrillard’s (1983, 1) words, Hong Kong has become the simulacrum. As the real and the simulation are no longer binary oppositions in the context of the postmodern city, the city of the postindustrial society is a city that is a spectacle of recycled urban fragments – a spectacle that projects a city.

The second scene of the film establishes this in a long shot that takes the audience along a “holographic neon-lit”[6] cityscape that ends at the film’s Major character standing on top of a building, looking down at the city below. The city features a spectacle, a landscape of skyscrapers decorated with holographic advertisements that form a dynamic composition of blue-, green-, and red-tinted hues. Lights cast over the otherwise dark buildings. A landscape of verticality presents neon colours that match the usual impression one has (or is given) of Hong Kong’s cityscape and its patchwork of neon signs. In the distance, one building boasts a stylised five-petal Hong Kong orchid tree flower – the flower that features on Hong Kong’s flag. Certainly, this scene – with its long flyover aerial establishing shot – presents the spectacle of Hong Kong and of the film itself – giving away clues that Bruno (1987, 66) might call recycled images. The scene presents both the film and the city in which it is set as an intertextual complex: a pastiche.

With the establishment of the location, the next scene addresses the possibility of cyber enhancement in humans. It features a banquet for the President of the African Federation, organised by corporation Hanka Robotics. The conversation at the banquet engages different opinions about cyber enhancement to which an important comment is made about what is “real” and pure in this context. It introduces the audience to the existential question the story of Ghost in the Shell evolves around – between soul and body – namely, “what it means to be human.”[7] This scene is the first of many scenes in which questions of the “real” are explored in terms of human existence, however let us emphasise again that these questions are woven into the fabric of the postmodern city, the city that is in itself a copy of sorts – a patchwork of references.

At the end of the scene, it is made clear that the Major character is the one struggling most with this question of soul and body, which also explains the opening scene of the film. In this scene, we see her wake up to a voice that tells her that her human body had died but that her “ghost” was saved and given a new “shell”. What is interesting about the portrayal of loneliness that seems to come with such bioengineered existence, is the aesthetic connection that is made between the Major’s being inside a cybernetic body and the urban landscape in which she operates as an agent fighting crime.

The cybernetic body – the artificial body – is in a way just like (or part of) the city in the background. It is a shell – a reference to a (human) body – while the postmodern city is at the same time a reference to a city and therefore a shell. The city is a shell that is constructed through intertextual references that are, to a significant extent, digital in nature. This connection between the cybernetic body and the urban environment in which it operates is made particularly apparent in the transition from the second scene into the third. Here, the Major has realised that an attack is about to take place at the Hanka Robotics banquet. The fastest way for her to get from the top of the building to the banquet hall is by travelling through the digital spaces of the city. She dives down from the building into the data structure of the city – she becomes one with the city, her ghost is encapsulated by it. The Major exists for a short while merely in the city’s cyberspace, emerging again from a wall-length screen at the site of the attack, to help keep casualties to a minimum.

The scene following the banquet attack is one of many that makes the connection between the cybernetic body and the “shell” of the city visually explicit. In this scene, the Major is back in what seems to be her room. She is resting (for as far as cyborg bodies need resting) and as the camera moves further away from her, the window above her bed emerges and allows a view of the city she lives in – an anonymous urban image featuring particular verticality. The Major is positioned in the middle of the screen – on her own – against a backdrop of the city. Indeed, the urban landscape mirrors the shell of the cybernetic body. It forms an urban shell that is seemingly soulless. Yet, it is also a familiar place and therefore potentially a place with a soul.

Returning to the idea of loneliness – the kind that the Major seems to be experiencing when considering her existence as something potentially other than human – she does not seem to seek closeness to others. She does seek physical closeness to people in an attempt to understand how their bodies differ from hers. However, even the person who knows her best – her partner Batou who went through cyber enhancement himself, after he had got injured in an explosion – struggles to be close to her. His cyber enhancement involved the fixing of a new pair of eyes, which allowed him to “see like her”. Yet, the Major seems to carry the burden of the existential question of what it means to be human entirely on her own.

Regardless of the implied sense of loneliness, the Major seems only “at peace” when she is truly alone; when she is away from people and data streams. She is “at peace” when she is away from the city; when she does not need to think about her own existence. In Osshi’s anime as well as in the American remake, there is one place where the Major can find this kind of quiet. She spends time under water, away from cyber noise and away from people. She makes deep dives which – as a dialogue between her and Batou in Oshii’s anime explains – make her feel anxious and lonely but hopeful as well. Specifically, in that brief moment when she comes back up, approaching the surface, she feels like she could transform into something different: a reference to a possible rebirth, or hopes thereof. Precisely this capacity to be hopeful might make the Major most human. In the absence of the city, hope for “real” existence seems to be able to exist. Once resurfaced, however, the postmodern city features again in the background. “Reality” kicks in. The simulacrum is the real.

In the American remake, the postmodern city as seen from the water is most certainly a reference to the all too familiar Hong Kong skyline. In Osshi’s anime, it is a similar skyline of a similar city. The city is a simulacrum both at the level of the streets – in the urban details interpreted from the Kowloon Walled City via Osshi’s anime through to Sanders’ remake – and at the level of the skyline.

Perspectives and Souls

Other wide-panning shots of the cityscape hint at similar ideas about the connection between city and shell and city and soul. The shots do so as the skyscrapers they capture feature building-high projections of human and cyborg figures. The “screenscape” can be understood in two ways. On the one hand, it is as though the projections on the buildings suggest that the shell of the city may be more than just a shell: a body with a soul (if not a human soul, then a “cybersoul”). On the other, it may be articulating the exact opposite, namely that everything in the city of the future is a projection: a spectacular place without a soul.

At the street level, the typical chaos presents itself with illegal sellers of sorts chasing after potential buyers, advertisements flashing by, stray dogs living in alleyways. The atmosphere of these streets and the adjacent indoor spaces the streets give access to (grim nightclubs, brothels) is perhaps closest to what one would imagine the Kowloon Walled City was like. Oshii’s anime gives at a certain moment in the film a minutes-long impression of the chaos of the city from the level of the streets (which are in Oshii’s version waterways). This is one of the most remarkable scenes in the anime, however the American adaptation has not quite adapted this in the same way.

What Sanders’ adaptation instead emphasises is a series of recurring bird’s-eye view shots of the city. These are shots similar to the long shot at the beginning, revealing fragments of the city’s network of roads and flyovers, surrounded by holographic advertisements projected on and between buildings. It appears that the city of Ghost in the Shell (2017) is best presented in this way – somewhere between street level and rooftops. Architects Adam Frampton, Jonathan D. Solomon, and Clara Wong came to a similar observation about Hong Kong some years ago whilst living in the city. They published a book titled Cities Without Ground: a Hong Kong Guidebook (2012) in which they present Hong Kong as existing above- and underground. They argue that Hong Kong is a city without ground as the density of its urban centres has made it necessary to build roads and pedestrian infrastructures in the air and underground.

Whilst the authors map out the ways in which public and private spaces in Hong Kong are connected via networks of pedestrian walkways that lead people from shopping malls to train stations without ever needing to set foot on the ground, we prefer to interpret their claim – rather, borrow their idea – about “Hong Kong without ground” in relation to the city’s significant verticality. Life happens vertically in the city that tops the list of cities with most skyscrapers. Further, verticality speaks to everyone’s imagination just like it did to comics artists O’Bannon and Giraud when they created The Long Tomorrow (1975) or to Fritz Lang for that matter, and to his screenwriter Thea von Harbou, when they realised Metropolis (1927). Indeed, the vertical city is a pastiche. It occurred and reoccurred ever since the very first science fiction works.

Cyberpunk worlds are vertical and stories play out both underground, in the air, and also on rooftops. Myriad scenes in cyberpunk films have important events happen on rooftops – Blade Runner’s infamous final scene included. Rooftops are also places for vulnerable moments. The new Blade Runner 2049 includes a love scene between replicant K and holographic avatar Joi, which plays out on a rooftop (against a backdrop of urban verticality). Further, besides the second scene of Ghost in the Shell (2017) in which the Major is scanning the city for cybercrimes, there is a rooftop scene with Batou whom is supposedly enjoying a beer on a quiet night, accompanied by a street dog that he has befriended.

Chow and De Kloet (2013, 140) in their reading of rooftops in Hong Kong films, argue that in the vertical city of Hong Kong rooftops are places where characters come to terms with themselves and with the urban space in which they find themselves. Drawing from Lindner (2011), they further suggest that alienation and detachment are far more severely experienced in big metropolises. Rooftops, then, are places that “connect the materiality of global capitalism with embeddedness in a local environment” (Chow and De Kloet 2013, 142-143). Transferring this idea to the cyberpunk city and to the Major on top of that building, she is quite literally connecting with both the materiality as well as the local environment of the city below. Batou, on his rooftop, projects an entirely different experience of “connecting” as he is both in touch with the materiality of the postmodern city (the physical rooftop) and connected with the stray dog from the alley – the local environment.

Verticality gives a city a body (a shell). It provides an urban shell for projection. Yet, it also allows a city a soul – on rooftops or in moments of human interaction. In other words, it allows spaces for encounters, such as on rooftops – encounters that do not need to be violent. Rooftops allow distance and connection. They allow a special kind of vantage point where one can be both in the city and looking at it. They provide perspectives of spectacles and inner selves: reflection.

The Cinematic City

“You’re what everyone will become one day”, this is what the Major is told in a moment of doubt. The first of her kind (at least that is what she has been told), the Major is a success story of biotechnology – an operative ghost inside a shell. If the cybernetic body, the shell, is like the city. And if the intention is indeed to reproduce this body and the related technology, i.e. “You’re what everyone will become one day”, then the body and the city are both the simulacrum. There is no original.

We have elaborated an inquiry into imaginations and images of Hong Kong as a cinematic city in the context of cyberpunk film – a postmodern city which spectacular visuality is repeatedly re-presented in cyberpunk cinema and specifically in Sanders’ Ghost in the Shell. In this film of our focus, the city is not just a representation of urban fragments or – in Bruno’s words – recycled images. Instead, it is reframed as “a body with a ghost” as it is connected to the Major’s quest to finding meaning to her being or not being human. In cyberpunk film, the city is reframed as a shell patched with lights and shadows – with intertextual references, recycled meanings – encapsulating the soul (or what is left of it) of a place.

David Clarke (1997) suggests that cinematic representation influences how a city is understood in the minds of people. Certainly, Hong Kong comes with a certain aesthetic meaning that film (specifically cyberpunk film) has attached to it. The new adaptation of Ghost in the Shell only confirms this, precisely because it has both taken inspiration from previous imaginings of Hong Kong and from the city itself. If the Major is what everyone will become one day – a ghost in a shell – Hong Kong may be approached in a similar way. Hong Kong is the dystopian film of the future – it has long become a cinematic city, a simulacrum – a screenscape. The future city then finds both resemblance and misconception in the everyday experience of Hong Kong as a “shell” that is both familiar and unfamiliar (Abbas 1997).

Ghost in the Shell is a story about spectacle and contemporary urban experience. Its latest adaptation has proven more than any other cyberpunk film that there is both recognition and distance, anxiety and resemblance, spectacle and little moments of loneliness: the city as simulacrum still beholds some elements of familiarity in experience. Precisely in, or due to, the spectacle of the postmodern city, Hong Kong as one of the Asian cities cyberpunk film has taken reference from, is both familiar (a ghost) and unfamiliar (a shell). Hong Kong is familiar and unfamiliar in its spectacle of verticality and neon-lit façades, in its significant decay, in its concern with the real, in its use of rooftops, and in its lack of ground. Rather, the postmodern city in Sanders’ remake of Ghost in the Shell can be recognised as Hong Kong precisely because of the elements of spectacle and their relation to those little moments when the spectacle exists at a distance – when we as an audience “see” the Major; when we tend to see something more than just a façade – a ghost (soul).

References

All links verified 20 May 2018.

Films

The Fifth Element. Directed and written by: Luc Besson, starring: Bruce Willis, Gary Oldman, Milla Jovovich. Hollywood, CA: Gaumont, 1997. 126 min.

Doctor Strange. Directed by: Scott Derrickson, written by: Jon Spaihts, Scott Derrickson, C. Robert Cargill, starring: Benedict Cumberbatch, Chiwetel Ejiofor, Rachel McAdams. Hollywood, CA: Walt Disney Studios, 2016. 115 min.

Metropolis. Directed by: Fritz Lang, written by: Thea von Harbou, starring: Gustav Frölich, Alfred Abel, Brigitte Helm. Germany: Ufa, 1927. 153 min.

Tron. Directed by: Steven Lisberger, written by: Steven Lisberger and Bonnie MacBird, starring: Jeff Bridges, Bruce Boxleitner, David Warner. Hollywood: Walt Disney Pictures, 1982. 96 min.

Star Wars: Episode IV – A New Hope. Directed and written by: George Lucas, starring: Mark Hamil, Harrison Ford, Carry Fisher. Hollywood: Lucasfilm Ltd., 1977. 121 min.

Ghost in the Shell. Directed by: Mamoru Oshii, written by: Kazunori Itō, starring the voices of: Atsuko Tanaka, Akio Ōtsuka, Iemasa Kayumi. Japan: Shochiku, 1996. 82 min.

Ghost in the Shell 2: Innocence. Directed and written by: Mamoru Oshii, starring the voices of: Atsuko Tanaka, Akio Ōtsuka. Japan: Manga Entertainment, 2004. 98 min.

Ghost in the Shell. Directed by: Rupert Sanders, written by: Jamie Moss, William Wheeler, Ehren Kruger, starring: Scarlett Johansson, Takeshi Kitano, Michael Pitt. Hollywood: Paramount, 2017. 106 min.

Alien. Directed by: Ridley Scott, written by: Dan O’Bannon, starring: Sigourney Weaver, Tom Skerritt, Veronica Carwright. Hollywood: Brandywine Productions, 1979. 117 min.

Blade Runner. Directed by: Ridley Scott, written by: Hampton Fancher and David Peoples, starring: Harrison Ford, Rutger Hauer, Mary Sean Young. Hollywood: Warner Brothers, 1982. 117 min.

Tokyo Drifter. Directed by: Seijun Suzuki, written by: Yasunori Kawauchi, starring: Tetsuya Watari, Chieko Matsubara, Hideaki Nitani. Japan: Nikkatsu, 1966. 83 min.

Pacific Rim. Directed by: Guillermo del Toro, written by: Travis Beacham, Guillermo del Toro, starring: Charlie Hunnam, Idris Elba, Rinko Kikuchi. Hollywood: Legendary Pictures, 2013. 132 min.

Tetsuo: The Iron Man. Directed and written by: Shinya Tsukamoto, starring: Tomorowo Taguchi, Kei Fujiwara, Shinya Tsukamoto. Japan: Kaujyu Theatres, 1989. 67 min.

Blade Runner 2049. Directed by: Denis Villeneuve, written by: Hampton Fancher and Michael Green, starring: Ryan Gosling, Harrison Ford, Ana de Armas. Hollywood: Alcon Entertainment, Columbia Pictures, Bud Yorkin Productions, Torridon Films, 2017. 163 min.

Novels and Comics

Gibson, William. 1984. Neuromancer. New York: Ace.

Otomo, Katsurhiro. 1984-1993. Akira. 6 Volumes. Tokyo: Ködansha.

Stephenson, Neal. 1992. Snow Crash. New York: Bantam Books.

O’Bannon, Dan and Jean Giraud. 1976. “The Long Tomorrow,” Métal Hurlant. Les Humanoïdes Associés.

O’Bannon, Dan and Jean Giraud. 1977. “The Long Tomorrow,” Heavy Metal 1 (4): 80-87. HM Communications, Inc.

O’Bannon, Dan and Jean Giraud. 1977. “The Long Tomorrow: Part 2,” Heavy Metal 1 (4): 65–72. HM Communications, Inc.

Websites

Mintzer, Jordan. 2017. “‘Ghost in the Shell’: Film Review,” The Hollywood Reporter, http://www.hollywoodreporter.com/review/ghost-shell-review-987891.

News Articles

The Japan Times, April 12, 2017. “Hollywood’s ‘Ghost in the Shell’ Remake Misses the Mark,” https://www.japantimes.co.jp/culture/2017/04/12/films/film-reviews/hollywoods-ghost-shell-remake-misses-mark/ – .WsDB_2aPAWp.

New Retro Wave, February 1, 2016. “Remember This…Retro Cyberpunk #2 (The Anime Edition),” https://newretrowave.com/2016/02/01/remember-this-retro-cyberpunk-2-the-anime-edition/.

Los Angeles Times, March 28, 2017. “The original ‘Ghost in the Shell’ was a watershed film in animation history,” http://www.latimes.com/entertainment/movies/la-et-mn-ghost-in-the-shell-history-20170328-story.html.

The Harvard Gazette, July 17, 2014. “Tracking Fritz Lang,” https://news.harvard.edu/gazette/story/2014/07/tracking-fritz-lang/.

Nihonden, July 25, 2016. “Masamune Shirow: The Master of Cyberpunk, His Rise and Fall,” http://nihonden.com/anime/masamune-shirow.

Neon Dystopia, June 15, 2016. “The Legacy of the Long Tomorrow,” https://www.neondystopia.com/cyberpunk-books-fiction/the-legacy-of-the-long-tomorrow/.

Medium, December 31, 2016. “Case Study: Hong Kong’s Influence on Blade Runner, Ghost in the Shell, and Cyberpunk Cinema,” https://medium.com/@ray.zhu/bridging-the-gap-sci-fi-cinema-and-depictions-of-hong-kong-sar-b15800678c29.

Literature

Abbas, Ackbar. 1997. Hong Kong: Culture and the Politics of Disappearance. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press.

Abbott, Carl. 2007. “Cyberpunk Cities: Science Fiction Meets Urban Theory,” Journal of Planning Education and Research 27 (1): 122–131. Sage Publishing.

Baudrillard, Jean. 1983. Simulations. USA: Semiotext(e).

Brown, Steven T. 2010. Tokyo Cyberpunk: Posthumanism in Japanese Visual Culture. New York: Palgrave MacMillan.

Bruno, Giuliana. 1987. “Ramble City: Postmodernism and Blade Runner,” October 41: 61-74. MIT Press.

Chow, Yiu Fai and Jeroen de Kloet. 2013. “Flânerie and Acrophilia in the Postmetropolis: Rooftops in Hong Kong Cinema,” Journal of Chinese Cinemas 7 (2): 139–155. Taylor & Francis.

Clarke, David. 1997. “Introduction: Previewing the Cinematic City.” In The Cinematic City, edited by David Clarke, 1–18. London: Routledge.

Davis, Darrell William. 2010. “Technology and (Chinese) Ethnicity.” In Cinema at the City’s Edge: Film and Urban Networks in East Asia, edited by Yomi Braester and James Tweedie, 137–150. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press.

Debord, Guy. 1983. The Society of the Spectacle. Detroit: Black & Red.

Desser, David. 2003. “Consuming Asia: Chinese and Japanese Popular Culture and the American Imaginary.” In Multiple Modernities: Cinemas and Popular Media in Transcultural East Asia, edited by Jenny Kwok Wah Lau, 190–191. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

Doel, Marcus and David Clarke. 1997. “From Ramble City to the Screening of the Eye: Blade Runner, Death and Symbolic Exchange,” In The Cinematic City, edited by David Clarke, 140–175. London: Routledge.

Frampton, Adam, Jonathan D. Solomon, and Clara Wong. 2012. Cities Without Ground: a Hong Kong Guidebook. Singapore: Oro.

Fraser, Alistar and Eva Cheuk-Yin Li. 2017. “The Second Life of Kowloon Walled City: Crime, Media and Cultural Memory,” Crime Media Culture 13 (2): 217–234. Sage Publications.

Goto-Jones, Chris. 2008. “From Science Fictional Japan to Japanese Science Fiction,” IIAS Newsletter 47: 14–15. International Institute for Asian Studies.

Harvey, David. 1989. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Enquiry into the Origins of Cultural Change. Cambridge: Blackwell Publishers.

Higgins, David. “New Wave Science Fiction,” A Virtual Introduction to Science Fiction, edited by Lars Schmeink, accessed September 18, 2017, http://virtual-sf.com/?page_id=321: 1–12.

Hoppenstand, Gary. 2016. “Genres and Formulas in Popular Literature,” In A Companion to Popular Culture, edited by Gary Burns, 101–122. Chichesterz: Wiley-Blackwell.

Jameson, Fredric. 1991. Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke University Press.

King, Anthony. 1990. Global Cities. London: Routledge.

Komel, Mirt. 2016. “The Ghost Outside its Shell: Revisiting the Philosophy of Ghost in the Shell,” Teorija in Praksa 53: 920–928. Faculty of Social Sciences, University of Ljubljana.

Lindner, Christoph. 2011. “The Postmetropolis and Mental Life: Wong Kar-Wai’s Cinematic Hong Kong.” In The New Blackwell Companion to the City, edited by Gary Bridge and Sophie Watsons, 327–336. Oxford: Blackwell.

Roberts, Adam. 2016. The History of Science Fiction. London: Palgrave Macmillan.

Said, Edward. 1994. Culture and Imperialism. New York: Vintage Books.

Sanders, Leonard Patrick. 2008. “Postmodern Orientalism: William Gibson, Cyberpunk and Japan.” PhD diss., Massey University.

Tatsumi, Takayuki. 2009. “Waiting for Godzilla: Toward a Globalist Theme Park.” In American Studies: An Anthology, edited by Janice A. Radway, Kevin K. Gaines, Barry Shank and Penny Von Eschen, 315–318. Chichesterz: Wiley-Blackwell.

Tatsumi, Takayuki. 2006. Full Metal Apache: Between Cyberpunk Japan and Avant-Pop America. Durham: Duke University Press.

Wong, Kin Yuen. 2000. “On the Edge of Spaces: Blade Runner, Ghost in the Shell, and Hong Kong’s Cityscape,” Science Fiction Studies 27 (1): 1–21.

Notes

[1] Ackbar Abbas (1997: 78) argues that “changing cities produce many sights that are unfamiliar”. Taking on a visual perspective of changing cities, however, he sees also an “unfamiliar in the familiar”; an unfamiliar that quickly becomes familiar due to a continuous replay of imagery of the city. Abbas calls this situation a déjà disparu (not a déjà vu) where the “televisual” seems to overtake all other ways in which we might formerly have been able to look at the city. We take this line of thought to connect to what we will later address, following Bruno (1989), as the pastiche of the postindustrial city–a spectacle of recycled fragments.

[2] Also British actor Lennie James–an actor with African-Trinidadian roots–and Somali-American actor Barkhad Abdi make an appearances in the film, playing secondary parts.

[3] There have been more interpretations of the manga, among which two TV series and video games.

[4] “Multicultural” however with a noticeable choice for white (male) characters.

[5] Also earlier on in the 20th Century had Japan been an inspiring and somehow mystical place that was represented in Western fiction (Goto-Jones 2018, 14).

[6] The image appears neon-lit in that diverse neon colours cast their hues over surrounding buildings, yet neon technology has been replaced with a digital variant which makes a clear reference to Ridley Scott’s Blade Runner (1982).

[7] Where the manga and the anime have presented this question in a much more complex manner, the American adaptation of the story has set the tone for simplicity right at the start of the film. We do not want to project any opinions about this in our article. For a critique of the film’s plotline, we refer you to the many film reviews that can be found online.

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Pienoismalli menetetyn kaupunkimaiseman kuvitelmana – Kulttuurinen elinkaarianalyysi Viipurin pienoismallista

elinkaarianalyysi, historiakulttuuri, kaupunkimaisema, pienoismalli, rekonstruktio, representaatio, toinen maailmansota, tuhot

Simo Laakkonen
simo.laakkonen [a] utu.fi
VTT, maisemantutkimuksen yliopistonlehtori
Maisemantutkimus
Turun yliopisto

Susanna Siro
susanna.siro [a] utu.fi
FM, tohtorikoulutettava
Maisemantutkimus
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Laakkonen, Simo, ja Susanna Siro 2018. ”Pienoismalli menetetyn kaupunkimaiseman kuvitelmana – Kulttuurinen elinkaarianalyysi Viipurin pienoismallista”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/pienoismalli-menetetyn-kaupunkimaiseman-kuvitelmana-kulttuurinen-elinkaarianalyysi-viipurin-pienoismallista/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Yhteiskunnallisen todellisuuden makrotaso – kutsutaan sitä sitten maailmaksi tai yhteiskunnaksi – on pitkälti rakennettu erilaisten mahdollisia tulevaisuuksia kuvittelevien mallinnosten, kuten pienoismallien, mikromaailmojen avulla. Vastaavasti mahdollisia menneitä todellisuuksia, historiallisia makromaailmoja, hahmotellaan rakentamalla mallien avulla mikromaailmoja. Tässä artikkelissa suuntaamme huomion mikromaailman ja makromaailman väliseen vuorovaikutussuhteeseen kadonneiden kaupunkimaisemien näkökulmasta. Selvitämme tapaustutkimuksen avulla, miten (ja kenties miksi) menetettyä ympäristöä esittäviä pienoismalleja rakennetaan. Kehitimme pienoismallien taustalla olevan monivaiheisen ja -tahoisen prosessin erittelemiseksi menetelmän, jota kutsumme kulttuuriseksi elinkaarianalyysiksi. Menetelmä sisältää viisi vaihetta: kaupungin historian rekonstruktion, ideologisen rekonstruktion, materiaaliskulttuurisen rekonstruktion, rekonstruktion tilassa, ja pienoismallin kokemisen rekonstruktion. Empiirisenä kohteenamme on Viipurin kaupunkia kuvaava pienoismalli.

Johdanto

Kaupungit ovat olleet pitkään tarinankerronnan keskeisiä kohteita ja näyttämöitä. Tässä artikkelissa tarkastelemme aivan erityistä kaupungin esittämisen kulttuurista muotoa – historiallista kaupunkipienoismallia – käyttäen esimerkkinämme Viipuria, kaupunkia, josta sinänsä on kerrottu ja kirjoitettu lukemattomia tarinoita. Huomiomme varsinainen kohde on se monipolvinen tapahtumaketju, jossa menetettyä kaupunkimaisemaa esittävä historiallinen pienoismalli toteutetaan. Kyse on yrityksestä saada ote kaupunkimenneisyyden kuvittelemisesta ja siihen liittyvistä vallan vaikutuskanavista.

Viipurista tuli toisen maailmasodan jälkeen Suomen ristiriitaisin ja traagisin ylirajainen kuviteltu kaupunki. Viipurin entisille asukkaille siitä tuli sekä Stalinin tuhoama ja neuvostodiktatuurin runtelema dystopia että sotaa edeltäneen arjen muistojen kultaama, rautaesiripun taakse jäänyt saavuttamaton utopia. Myös Viipurin uusille asukkaille, maaseudulta pakkosiirretyille venäläisille, kaupungista muodostui utopia ja dystopia. Heillekin sotaa edeltänyt vauras, vapaa ja länsimaalainen Viipuri oli saavuttamaton urbaani utopia. Uusi elinympäristö, sodan raunioittama Vyborg, puolestaan oli dystopia suhteessa omiin menetettyihin kotiseutuihin, joita moni kaupunkiin siirretty muisteli nostalgian kultareunuksin (Tuominen 2009). Sekä kaupunkina että siitä tehtynä pienoismallina Viipuri symboloi sodassa menetettyjä maisemia niin idässä kuin lännessä.

Kaupunkien historiallisten pienoismallien erityisluonteen ymmärtämiseksi ne on syytä nähdä osana pienoismallien laajempaa kenttää. Pienoismalleilla tarkoitetaan yleensä todellisesta tai suunnitellusta kohteesta tehtyä pienempimittakaavaista mallia. Kulttuureiden historiassa pienoismalleja on kautta aikain käytetty asioiden opetteluun, esittämiseen, kehittämiseen ja koristetarkoituksiin (Lampinen 1995, 7; Hyötyniemi 1996, johdanto). Kysymykseen, mitkä varsinaisesti ovat pienoismalleja ja mitkä eivät, ei kuitenkaan ole yksiselitteistä vastausta. Pienoismallien historia on pitkä, ja sen alkupiste ulottuu ihmislajin kehityksen alkuhämärään.

Parhaiten tunnettu pienoismallien lajityyppi lienevät leikkikaluina käytetyt pienoismallit, ja siksi käytämme niitä tässä johdannossa esimerkkinä pienoismallien kehityksestä.

Ensimmäiset leluiksi valmistetut kaarnalaivat, käpylehmät, hiekkalinnat ja kivikirveet olivat kenties enemmänkin toiminnan kohde kuin jäljittelivät näöllisesti esikuviaan. Varhaisimpina säilyneinä pienoismalleina mainitaan yleensä egyptiläisten hautoihin asettamat pienet laivat sekä ihmis- ja eläinhahmot. Antiikin aikana valettiin pieniä ihmishahmoja tinasta ja lyijystä leikkikaluiksi. Suurempien figuuriarmeijoiden keräily oli aluksi aatelin huvia. Suuren yleisön harrastus alkoi tinasotilaista (Nyyssönen 2011, 13). Leikkikaluvalmistaja Märklin (perustettu 1859) ja Fleischmann (1887) erikoistuivat korkealaatuisten teknisten pienoismallien valmistamiseen. Vähitellen teollisia rakennussarjoja valmistettiin sotilas- ja rautatiekaluston lisäksi autoista, lentokoneista ja nukkekodeista. Valmistusmateriaaleina oli puun, pahvin ja metallin lisäksi bakeliitti. Muoviteollisuuden kehitys toi valmiit rakennussarjat markkinoille 1930-luvulla Englannissa ja Yhdysvalloissa, mikä moninkertaisti harrastajamäärät. Frog (1932), Airfix (1939) ja Revell (1945) erikoistuivat muovisiin pienoismallisarjoihin, ja varsinainen massatuotanto alkoi 1950-luvulla, kun bakeliitti korvattiin polystyreenillä (Lines & Hellström 1989). Tietokonepelien tulo markkinoille alkoi vähentää fyysisten pienoismallien rakentamista 1980-luvulla, ja osa rakentamisesta muuttui digitaaliseksi (Longman 2003). Lelut ovat silti nykyäänkin pääsääntöisesti miniatyyrejä eli ilman mittakaavaa rakennettuja malleja jostakin, vaikka niitä ei markkinoida sellaisina. Varsinaiset pienoismallilelut ja -rakennussarjat ovat myynnissä usein erikseen.

Pienoismalleja on käytetty leikkikaluina ja koristeina mutta myös eri alojen ammattilaisten työvälineinä. Teollisen aikakauden pienoismallit saattoivat olla huomattavan pieniä tai suuria.[1] Ne voivat olla yksinkertaisia tai sisältää hyvinkin kehittynyttä teknologiaa. Rakentamisessa, arkkitehtuurissa ja kaupunkisuunnittelussa pienoismalleja on hyödynnetty jo pitkään tulevaisuuden talojen, kortteleiden ja kaupunkien kuvitelmina. Arkielämässä pienoismalleja voidaan käyttää erikoisryhmien apuvälineinä. Viihdeteollisuudessa niillä tuotetaan erilaisia efektejä. Tieteellisteknisessä simuloinnissa, esimerkiksi laivanrakennuksessa, pienoismalleilla on vankka asema. Erilaisissa siviiliviranomaisten ja sotilaiden kehitysprojekteissa hyödynnetään niin maaston kuin erillisten kohteiden pienoismalleja. Robottien laajeneva käyttö 2000-luvulla on avannut aivan uusia näköaloja pienoismallien tai pikemminkin miniatyyrien kehittämiseen monella eri alalla teollisuusroboteista ja kotitalouksien robotti-imureista kuvauskoptereihin.

Erilaisten mallinnosten ja nimenomaisesti pienoismallien laajassa ja kirjavassa kentässä yksi erityinen pienoismallien tyyppi ovat museoiden historialliset pienoismallit. Kaupunkien menneisyyttä kuvaavilla pienoismalleilla on laaja yleisö ympäri maailmaa. Historiallisten kaupunkipienoismallien taustaa, niiden rakentamista ja merkityksiä on yhteiskuntatieteellisessä ja humanistisessa tutkimuksessa kuitenkin pohdittu vähän. Artikkelimme vahvistaa tämän alueen tutkimusta kohdistamalla huomion menetettyä maisemaa esittäviin kaupunkipienoismalleihin. Esimerkkinä käytämme Viipurin kaupungin historiallista pienoismallia.

Kun useimmat pienoismallit kuvastavat pääasiassa nykyisyyttä tai mahdollisia tulevia rakennuksia tai maisemia, museoissa näytteillä olevat pienoismallit esittävät joko osaksi tai kokonaan kadonneita rakennelmia ja/tai maisemia. Keskitymme artikkelissa Viipurin menetettyä kaupunkimaisemaa esittävään pienoismalliin ensiksikin kysymällä: Millaisissa prosesseissa historiallista menetettyä maisemaa esittävä kaupunkipienoismalli on rakentunut alkuperäisestä ideasta näyttelyesineeksi ja museovieraan koettavaksi? Toiseksi pohdimme, miksi menetettyä maisemaa esittäviä kaupunkipienoismalleja rakennetaan, ja mikä niissä mahdollisesti kiinnostaa. Mistä pienoismallien katsojissaan herättämä viehätys tai jopa lumo ehkä johtuu? Entä mitä niin historialliset kaupunkimallit kuin niiden viehätysvoima kertovat kaupungin muistamisesta ja kuvittelemisesta?

Todettakoon, että niin nykyinen kuin historiallinen pienoismallimaailma on hyvin monimuotoinen, ja suuntaa antavankin kuvan muodostaminen sitä koskevasta tutkimuskentästä ei ole yksinkertaista. Kaiken kaikkiaan pienoismalleja esittelevä kirjallisuus on teknisesti suuntautunutta: kirjallisuudessa käydään yleisellä tasolla läpi mallien rakentamisen historiaa, mallintamisen teoreettista taustaa sekä rakentamisen teknisiä haasteita. Julkaisuissa esitellään erilaiset mittakaavat ja niiden merkitys mallille, vaihtoehtoiset valumallit, visualisointitavat, pienoismallikuvaus, pienoiskorkokuvat (pienoismalli, joka esittää maastonmuotoja), maisemapienoismallit, virtaus- ja tuulisuusmallit ja lukuisat muut erilaiset mallityypit. Valtaosa eri maista saatavasta kirjallisuudesta on pienoismallien rakentamisoppaita (ks. esim. de Chadarevian & Hopwood 2004; Czére 1971, 232; Heinonen 1993; Jetsonen 2001; King 1996; Knoll, Hechinger, Heyer 2006; Lampinen ym. 1995: Morris 2006; Nyyssönen 2007; Pedersen 1996).

Pienoismalleja teknisellä tasolla tarkastelevat teokset sivuavat kaupunkeja, niiden monimuotoisuutta ja historiaa vain etäisesti. Varsinaista tutkimustietoa kaupunkien historiallisista pienoismalleista ei kirjallisuudesta löytynyt. Myöskään varsinaista tutkimusteemaamme, kadonneita kaupunkimaisemia rekonstruoivia pienoismalleja ja niiden kehityshistoriaa käsittelevää kansallista tai kansainvälistä tutkimusta ei käytännössä löytynyt lainkaan. Historialliset kaupunkipienoismallit tuntuvatkin siten olevan uusi ulottuvuus, lähes kartoittamaton alue ihmistieteellisessä tutkimuksessa.

Kohti kulttuurista elinkaarianalyysia

Yksi henkilö pystyy yleensä tekemään omin voimin vaivatta maalauksia, pienikokoisia patsaita tai muita taideteoksia. Suurten töiden aikaan saaminen vaatii kuitenkin usein pitkällistä ja useita vaiheita sisältävää yhteistyötä eri toimijoiden välillä. Pienoismallin synty on usein tällainen pitkä ja monivaiheinen prosessi, ja yleistasoisenkin otteen saaminen siitä on huomattavan hankalaa. Tutkimuksemme alkuvaiheessa erotimme kaupunkipienoismallin kehityskaaressa yksitoista eri vaihetta, joista jokaiseen osallistuu erilaisia toimijoita. Mutta miten lähestyä ja ymmärtää pienoismallin rakentamisen ainutkertaista ja luovaa prosessia lähemmin?

Yhden luontevan metodologisen lähtökohdan kaupunkipienoismallienkin tarkasteluun tarjoaa materiaalisen kulttuurin tutkimus. Se kiinnittää keskeistä huomiota esineiden ”elämäkertaan” tunnistaen niin eliöillä kuin esineillä vertauskuvallisesti omat elämänkaarensa, johon sisältyy potentiaalisesti monia erilaisia toimintoja ja merkityksiä (Appadurai 1986; Marshall & Gosden 1999). Materiaalisen kulttuurin tutkimuksen kentällä on erilaisia lähestymistapoja, kuten antropologi Igor Kopytoffin (1986) esineiden kollektiivisen kaupallistamisen malli tai sosiologi Paul du Gayn ja kumppaneiden (du Gay ym. 1997) esineiden kuluttamisen kulttuurisen vuorovaikutuksen malli. Siinä missä huomattava osa esineiden elämäkertojen tutkimuksesta on painottanut kulutustavaroiden symboliikkaa, representaatioita ja merkityksenantoprosesseja (ks. McCracken 1986; Löfgren 1997), esimerkiksi arkeologit Vesa-Pekka Herva ja Risto Nurmi (2009, 159) ovat tarkastelleet puolestaan aineellisten jäänteiden materiaalisia ominaisuuksia ja käyttötarkoituksia arjessa.

Vaikka materiaalisen kulttuurin tutkimus auttaa historiallisten kaupunkipienoismallien aineellisen luonteen hahmottamisessa, se ei tunnu jäsentävän tämän erityisen ja epäkaupallisen esineen ainutkertaista tuotanto- ja käyttöprosessia riittävän selväpiirteisesti. Menetelmällisesti materiaalisen kulttuurin tutkimuksen lähestymistavat painottuvat usein jonkin tietyn näkökulman tai joidenkin vaiheiden ”tiheään” tarkasteluun, eivät niinkään esineiden koko elämänkaaren kuvaukseen (ks. Hicks & Beaudry 2010). Ajan huomioon ottaminen on kuitenkin oleellista esineiden kulttuurisen dynamiikan ymmärtämiseksi (Macken 2015). Saadaksemme oman tarkastelumme kohteena olevan pienoismallin aineellisesta ja aineettomasta elinkaaresta sekä kokonaisvaltaisen että analyyttisen otteen sisällytimme teoreettiseen pohdintaan myös luonnontieteellistekniset elinkaarianalyysit. Niiden avulla arvioidaan tietyn tuotteen, prosessin tai toiminnon aiheuttamia vaikutuksia yhteiskuntaan ja/tai ympäristöön sen koko elinkaaren kuluessa (ks. esim. Guinée ym. 1993, 2011). Yhdistämällä humanistisen tutkimusotteen luovuutta ja luonnontieteellisteknisen elinkaarianalyysin eksaktimpaa jäsentämistapaa kehitimme historiallisten kaupunkipienoismallien tutkimiseen analyysimenetelmän, jota kutsumme kulttuuriseksi elinkaarianalyysiksi.

Kuten termi kulttuurinen elinkaarianalyysi jo itsessään kertoo, siinä tarkastelun kohteeksi valittu kulttuurinen prosessi pyritään hahmottamaan alusta loppuun. Tämä tapahtuu jakamalla prosessi vaiheisiin, joista jokainen on tutkittavissa sekä erikseen että kokonaisuuden osana. Viipurin historiallisen pienoismallin osalta pelkistimme alunperin yksitoistaosaisen elinkaaren viiteen peräkkäiseen vaiheeseen, jotka nimesimme seuraavasti: kaupungin historian rekonstruktio, ideologinen rekonstruktio, materiaaliskulttuurinen rekonstruktio, rekonstruktio tilassa sekä pienoismallin kokemisen rekonstruktio.

Lähtökohtamme on, että analyysissa on hyvä ottaa huomioon kaikki nämä vaiheet, jotta se kattaisi historiallisen pienoismallin kehityksen kokonaisuudessaan, mikä puolestaan mahdollistaa lineaarisen tai pikemminkin syklisen kokonaiskuvan rakentamisen. Hahmottamamme kulttuurinen elinkaari alkaa pienoismallin kulttuurisesta ’raaka-aineesta’ eli sen kohteena olevaa menetettyä kaupunkimaisemaa koskevista yleisistä historiakäsityksistä. Useiden välivaiheiden jälkeen päätepisteenä on valmiin pienoismallin nähneen museovieraan muodostama (ainakin ideaalisesti ajatellen) uusi historiakäsitys, joka vuorostaan päätyy kyseisen kulttuurisen raaka-aineen osaksi. Kulttuurinen elinkaarimalli toisin sanoen kuvaa kulttuurin tietyn osa-alueen materiaalisen ja immateriaalisen uusintamisen kehän tai spiraalin.

Tarkastelumme sateenvarjomainen avaintermi on rekonstruktio. Tarkoitamme sillä yksinkertaistetusti ilmaisten jonkin uudelleen rakennettua versiota, ennallistusta, joka pyrkii olemaan alkuperäisen jäljitelmä, mutta joka perustuu aina historiallisiin lähteisiin esineestä, jota ei sellaisenaan enää ole olemassa (Moilanen 2009). Lähdeaineistoissa saattaa olla puutteita, jolloin rekonstruktion sijaan joudutaan tekemään representaatio, esitys jostakin. Käytännössä rekonstruktio ja representaatio löytyvät muodossa tai toisessa lähes jokaisesta mallin tuottamisen työvaiheesta. Kummankaan termin merkitys tai käyttö ei ole yksiselitteistä. Valitsimme näistä omaksi kattotermiksemme rekonstruktion, koska huomion kohteena on museoesine, joiden tapauksessa käytetään yleisesti termiä rekonstruktio (ks. esim. Turpeinen 2005, 22, 61, 72; myös Aurasmaa 2002, 14,157).

Esittelemme seuraavassa kulttuurisen elinkaarianalyysin viisi päävaihetta yleistasoisesti. Sen jälkeen seuraavassa luvussa siirrymme empiiriseen tapaustutkimukseen.

1. Kaupungin historian rekonstruktiossa on kyse yleisistä historiakäsityksistä suunniteltavan pienoismallin taustalla. Yleiset historiakäsitykset voi jakaa James Dellen (2008) näkemystä muokaten tutkittuihin julkisiin historiaesityksiin, yhteisöjen kokemuksellisiin historiakäsityksiin sekä yleisiin myytteihin. Edward Saidin (2002, 251) mielestä kaikki yleiset historiakäsitykset ovat periaatteellisista eroistaan huolimatta poliittisesti valittuja, muodostettuja ja muunneltuja. Kaupunkia ja sen maisemaa koskevien historiakäsitysten moninaisuus on merkille pantavaa – joskaan kaupunkien pluralismi- eli moninaisuusteorian valossa se ei yllätä (Jordan 1990; Judge 1995, 14-15). Peter Aronssonin (2004, 125-132) mukaan paikallisen historiakulttuurin muotoutumiseen vaikuttavat ensin yksityisten ihmisten kertomukset ja esineet, toiseksi media, tiedotus ja kulutus ja kolmanneksi julkisen vallan historiapolitiikka, koululaitos, korkeakoulut ja kulttuuriperintöinstituutiot. Historia näyttäytyy nykyisyydessä erilaisina historiakulttuurin ulottuvuuksina; immateriaalisesti muistina, kokemuksina ja käytänteinä sekä materiaalisesti hyödykkeinä, esineinä, rakenteina ja maisemina, jotka kaikki ovat osallisia muistamisessa ja unohtamisessa (ks. myös Leone & Little 2004; Jones 2007). Leena Valkeapäätä (2006, 79) lainaten me kaikki tuotamme ja kulutamme historiakulttuuria.

Historiakulttuurin eri muodot vaikuttavat kaupunkipienoismallin taustalla oleviin historiakäsityksiin. Tärkeä teema kulttuureissa yleensä ja siten myös urbaaneissa historiakäsityksissä on elämä ja kuolema: yhtäällä kaupunkien synty ja kehitys, toisaalla niiden taantuminen ja jopa tuho (Jacobs 1961; Mumford 1961; Lawton 1989). Yleensä kaupunkien ja kaupunkimaisemien muutos jaetaan esiteolliseen, teolliseen ja jälkiteolliseen vaiheeseen (esim. Hohenberg & Lees 1985). Toisaalta mittavat luonnon tai ihmisen aiheuttamat onnettomuudet ovat johtaneet kautta aikain kaupunkien häviämiseen joko osittain tai kokonaan. Käytännössä lähes jokaisen kaupungin historiasta löytyy useita kadonneita maisemia, joista olisi ainakin periaatteessa mahdollista tehdä pienoismalli.

2. Ideologisella rekonstruktiolla viittaamme prosessin ulottuvuuteen, johon sisältyvät päätökset siitä, rakennetaanko pienoismalli vai ei. Jos pienoismalli päätetään rakentaa, seuraavat kysymykset koskevat sitä, mistä menetetystä kaupunkimaisemasta malli tehdään, miksi se tehdään juuri siitä, ja millä rahoituksella malli toteutetaan. Poliittinen vallankäyttö hallitsee ideologisen rekonstruktion vaihetta. Jokainen hallinto, oli se sitten demokraattinen tai totalitaarinen, pyrkii jättämään itsestään jälkiä kansakunnan muistiin. Ideologinen rekonstruktio on historiapolitiikkaa, koska pyrkimyksenä on edistää päättäjien näkökulmasta oikeana pidettävää historianäkemystä (ks. Aunesluoma & Kettunen 2008). Se, miten vallanpitäjät tai tietty ryhmä päättää yrittää muokata yhteisön muistia, etenkin niin sanottuja muistin paikkoja (esim. Nora 1989; Peltonen 2003) ja vastaavasti muistamattomuuden paikkoja, herättää lähes aina keskustelua ja synnyttää vastakkainasetteluja (Grönholm 2010, 107). Kyse on vallasta, jonka käsitämme tässä Michel Foucault’ta (1991) seuraten laajasti; valta ei liity ainoastaan virallisiin valtarakennelmiin, vaan se nousee toimijoiden aktiivisuudesta ja käytänteistä, olivat toimijat keitä tai mitä tahansa.

Maisemat ovat yksi monista kulttuurisista rakennelmista ja esityksistä, joiden tuottaminen ja uusintaminen on palvellut kulloistenkin eliittien ja päättäjien intressejä (Cosgrove 1984; Häyrynen 2005, 27). Maisemaa koskevassa historiapolitiikassa fiktiivinen, faktuaalinen ja aktuaalinen lomittuvat. Nykyhetkessä tapahtuva politikoiminen, menneisyyden selittäminen sekä tulevaisuuteen vaikuttaminen nivoutuvat toisiinsa saumattomasti (Tilli 2009, 280-281). Lisäksi historialliset kaupunkipienoismallit ovat myös monumentteja, suuren yleisön nähtäväksi tehtyjä kolmiulotteisia teoksia, joilla halutaan tuoda esille jotakin tiettyä kadotettua maisemaa. Jokainen pienoismalli on aina ideologisten valintojen tulos.

3. Materiaaliskulttuurinen rekonstruktio koskee kaupunkipienoismallin suunnittelussa tarvittavaa taustatyötä ja lähdeaineistoja sekä rakentamisessa käytettäviä menetelmiä ja materiaaleja. Taustaselvitys kohdistuu asioihin, jotka ovat olennaisia mallintamistyön etenemisen ja lopputuloksen vakuuttavuuden kannalta. Selvityksen kohteena ovat maisema- ja kaupunkisuunnittelua sekä arkkitehtuuria esittelevät kirjat, lehtiartikkelit, valokuvat, filmit ja asiantuntijahaastattelut sekä erilaiset arkistot, rakennusdokumentit, kartat, piirustukset ja maalaukset. Käytännössä lähdeaineistot ovat aina puutteellisia ja ristiriitaisia, mistä johtuen pienoismallien rakentamissuunnitelmat ovat vain suuntaa antavia.

Materia on olennainen osa kaupunkipienoismallien rakentamisprosessia, koska kaupungissa jos missä aineellinen kulttuuri on keskeisessä osassa (Lehtonen 2006, 6). Pienoismalli on itsessäänkin eri materiaaleista tehty artefakti, esine, joka voidaan rajata, rakentaa, muotoilla ja pinnoittaa monin eri tavoin. Elinkaarianalyysin kannalta keskeinen kysymys on, millainen vaikutelma pienoismallilla halutaan luoda ja millä keinoilla tämä tehdään. Pienoismallissa historiallinen autenttisuus haastaa mallin maastonmuotojen ja arkkitehtuurin uskottavuuden sekä kasvi- ja eläinkunnan elävyyden (Nyyssönen 2007, 9). Kuinka jäljitellä heinäkasaa tai puun lehvästöä? Miten saada muovi näyttämään vedeltä tai metalli hamppuköydeltä? Kuinka tehdä pienoismallista sekä kiinnostava että helposti lähestyttävä tai luoda siihen samaan aikaan vaikuttava ja luonteva tunnelma? Kiinnostavan pienoismallin rakentaminen on vaatelias tehtävä.

4. Rekonstruktio tilassa. Historiallisia kaupunkipienoismalleja on yleisimmin esillä museoissa. Yleisö ja museo kommunikoivat monella eri tasolla. Museon institutionaalinen asema yhteiskunnassa suuntaa museokokemusta jo ennen kuin vieras on astunut tilaan sisään. Museon sijainti, arkkitehtuuri ja palvelut puolestaan vaikuttavat vahvasti tulijan ensivaikutelmaan niin museosta kuin näyttelystäkin. Anne Aurasmaa (2002, 70) puhuu museoon tulosta siirtymäriittinä. Museon sisätilat ja muunneltavat rakenteet asettavat rajat, joissa museovieraan lopullinen kehollishenkinen kokemus muotoutuu (Saarikangas 1998, 248, 260; Turpeinen 2005, 206-209). Kokemista museotilassa ohjataan määrittelemällä erilaisia kulkusuuntia ja pysähtymiskohteita palveluineen. Kokemukseen vaikuttavat myös museon muiden kävijöiden käyttäytyminen sekä tilojen värit, valot, äänet ja hajut sekä muut vaikeammin määriteltävät tunnelman osatekijät, joita museovieras ”lukee” käyntinsä aikana (Järvinen 2008; Lefebvre 1991, 11-12; Saukonpää 2011, 20).

Museojohdon lisäksi keskeinen vallankäyttäjä museotilassa on näyttelyn suunnittelija. Hän tekee valinnat siitä, mitä esitetään, missä, milloin ja miten. Tilan ominaisuuksien hyväksikäyttö on ratkaiseva tekijä siinä, mitkä näyttelyesineet käytännössä huomataan, miten hyvin niitä voi tarkastella, miten ne ymmärretään ja muistetaan (Quimby 1978). Museoiden vallankäyttö ilmenee niin koko tilan, esineiden valinnan, niiden järjestämisen, esillepanon kuin selittämisen kautta. Museossa sijaitsevaa pienoismallia ympäröivät ja siihen kietoutuvat muistin, vallan ja tilan suhteet.

5. Kokemisen rekonstruktio on kulttuurisen elinkaarianalyysin viimeinen tarkasteluvaihe, jossa huomio kohdistuu museon asiakkaisiin ja heidän kokemukseensa. Museovieraan suhde niin instituutioon, museoon, näyttelyyn kuin museoesineisiinkin on säädellyistä puitteistaan huolimatta monitasoinen ja jopa ennalta arvaamaton. Kävijän näkemykset pienoismallista muotoutuvat museaalisen kokemusvirran jatkumona, ja siksi pienoismallin onnistunut sijoittelu ja esillepano museaalisen elämyspolun varteen on tärkeää. Mikäli ymmärrämme museon erityisellä tavalla jäsentyneeksi tavaksi katsoa, pienoismalli on ihanteellinen museoesine, sillä se on rakennettu tällaista katsomista ja kokemista varten (Alpers 1991, 25-32). Visuaalisuus ja laajemmin moniaistisuus on olennainen osa niin pienoismallia kuin museovieraita; heidän havaintokykyään, tapaansa aistia ja ymmärtää näkemäänsä (Johansson 2007, 77).

Kaupunkipienoismallin rakennuttamisen ja tietyn historiakuvan esille tuomisen taustalla saattaa olla hyvinkin yleviä ajatuksia. Esineistä tehtävät tulkinnat voivat kuitenkin olla monenlaisia ja myös yllättäviä (Herva & Nurmi 2009, 160). Näyttelytilassa kaupunkipienoismalli ja sen taustalla oleva julkinen historiakäsitys muuttuvat museovieraan yksityiseksi tulkinnaksi, koska jokainen katsoja kokee pienoismallin omista lähtökohdistaan (Immonen 2011, 235-236; Karjalainen 1996). Näytteilleasettajan tavoin katsojalla on paitsi kyky myös oikeus ymmärtää näyttely ja sen sanoma omalla tavallaan; ymmärtää se väärin tai jopa kieltäytyä vastaanottamasta sitä. Museokävijä tulee katsomaan näyttelyä omien odotustensa ja arvojensa kanssa. Siten ei ole olemassa yhtä oikeaa tai väärää tapaa katsoa tai kokea pienoismallia. Museovieraiden näkemysten oikeellisuuden pohtimisen sijaan tärkeämpää on heidän kokemustensa kuunteleminen ja ymmärtäminen (Turpeinen 2005, 54-55).

Edellä esittelimme kulttuurista elinkaarianalyysia yleisellä ja käsitteellisellä tasolla. Kun siirrytään puhumaan analyysin empiirisestä toteutuksesta, erilaisten lähteiden tarve ja saatavuus vaihtelevat valitun tapaustutkimuksen mukaan (Laine, Bamberg & Jokinen 2007). Omassa pienimuotoisessa tutkimuksessamme Viipurin historiallisesta pienoismallista kirjallisuustutkimuksella oli merkittävä osa teeman tutkimattomuuden takia. Analyysin ensimmäinen vaihe eli kaupungin mahdollisten menetettyjen maisemien hahmottaminen perustui laajuutensa vuoksi myös tutkimuskirjallisuudelle. Toisessa ja kolmannessa analyysivaiheessa hyödynsimme aikalaiskirjallisuutta, lehdistömateriaalia ja arkistoaineistoa (Wiipuri-museon säätiö/Stiftelsen för Wiborg-museet) sekä pienoismallin suunnittelijan sähköpostihaastattelua. Analyysin neljäs vaihe sisälsi edellisten lisäksi museohenkilökunnan edustajien haastatteluja sekä havainnointia paikan päällä museotilassa. Viimeisessä viidennessä vaiheessa teimme haastatteluja ja havainnoimme museovieraita museotilassa ja pienoismallin läheisyydessä. Toteutimme myös pienimuotoisen kyselyn: yhteensä 37 museovierasta kirjoitti kokemuksiaan näyttelystä kyselylomakkeelle palauttaen vastauksensa anonyymisti näyttelytilassa olleeseen keruulaatikkoon. Hyödynnettyjen aineistojen tutkimisessa käytimme pääasiassa tekstiaineiston lähilukua, tilahavaintojen analysointia sekä haastattelujen ja kyselyvastausten erittelyä (lähemmin ks. esim. Bauer & Gaskell 2000; Turpeinen 2005; Ruusuvuori & Tiittula 2005; Fingerroos, Haanpää, Heimo & Peltonen 2006; Pöysä 2015).

Jo aineistojen maantieteellisen hajanaisuuden (aineistoa hankittiin Helsingissä, Lahdessa, Lappeenrannassa ja Porissa) vuoksi emme kyenneet kartoittamaan saati käymään läpi kaikkea ensikäden lähdemateriaalia, jota olisi mahdollisesti ollut käytettävissä (ks. Arkistojen portti). Työn aikana kävi kuitenkin selväksi, että kulttuurisen elinkaarianalyysin avulla tutkimuskohteesta voidaan muodostaa ymmärrettävä kokonaiskuva, vaikka tiettyjen vaiheiden lähdeaineistot olisivat huomattavankin puutteellisia. Syynä tähän on, että monivaiheinen analyysitapa (Kuva 1) mahdollistaa erilaiset ja osin toisistaan riippumattomat tai monikäyttöiset lähdeaineistot. Samalla analyysimme liikkuu monien tieteenalojen kuten maisemantutkimuksen, arkkitehtuurin, taiteen, kulttuuriperinnön, maantieteen ja museologian piirissä, mikä tuo mukaan monet toisiaan tukevat näkökulmat, teemat, lähderyhmät ja menetelmät. Metodologisesti lähestymistapamme voi katsoa edustavan monitieteistä hermeneuttista tutkimustraditiota (Gadamer 2004, 29).

Kulttuurisen elinkaarianalyysin vaiheMahdollisia kysymyksiä
Kaupungin historian rekonstruktio
  • – Millainen historia kaupungilla on?
  • – Miten siitä on kirjoitettu?
  • – Millaisia ovat eri ryhmien omat
  • historiakäsitykset?
Ideologinen rekonstruktio
  • – Kuka on mallista päättävä taho?
  • – Ketkä ovat rahoittajia?
  • – Mitkä ovat syyt juuri tietyn
  • historiakäsityksen valintaan?
Aineelliskulttuurinen rekonstruktio
  • – Millaisten lähdeaineistojen
  • pohjalta malli suunnitellaan
  • (aineistojen määrä ja laatu)?
  • – Millainen on rakentajan
  • valintaprosessi?
  • – Mitkä ovat mallin rakentamiset
  • materiaalit ja menetelmät?
  • – Millainen on mallin
  • rakennusprosessi?
Tilallinen rekonstruktio
  • – Millaiseen instituutioon,
  • rakennukseen ja tilaan malli tulee?
  • – Kuinka toimiva kyseinen tila on?
  • – Millainen asema mallille annetaan
  • instituutiossa, rakennuksessa ja
  • näyttelyssä?
Kokemisen rekonstruktio
  • – Miten hyvin instituutio, malli ja
  • näyttelyvieras kohtaavat tilassa?
  • – Millaisia tuntemuksia, tunteita ja
  • ajatuksia malli herättää
  • näyttelyvieraassa?
  • – Millaisen käsityksen katsoja luo
  • kaupungin historiasta?

Kulttuurinen elinkaarianalyysi Viipurin kaupungista

Edellä yleisellä tasolla esitellyt kulttuurisen elinkaaren päävaiheet kuvaavat siis prosessia, jonka kautta menneisyyden maisemaa rekonstruoiva kaupunkipienoismalli rakentuu. Prosessin viisi osa-aluetta kattavat kaupunkipienoismallin rakentumisen päävaiheet prosessin alusta sen loppuun. Seuraavaksi sovellamme kulttuurista elinkaarianalyysia Viipurin kaupunkipienoismallin rakentumiseen. Tarkastelemme kutakin vaihetta erikseen aloittaen ensimmäisestä vaiheesta, Viipurin historiasta.

Vaihe 1. Viipurin historiat ja menetetyt maisemat

Viipuri sijaitsee Karjalassa, joka on Pohjois-Euroopassa nykyisen Suomen ja Venäjän raja-alueella sijaitseva historiallinen alue. Karjalan maisemaa ovat toistuvasti muokanneet mannerjäätiköt. Karjalan kannas paljastui jäätikön alta viimeksi noin 10 000 vuotta sitten. Jääkauden jälkeisen maankohoamisen aiheuttama Itämeren rantaviivan siirtyminen ja sitä seurannut kasviston ja eliöstön kehitys on merkittävin Karjalan luonnonmaisemaan vaikuttanut ilmiö. Viipuri sijaitsee paikassa, josta pääsi aiemmin jokiteitse Laatokalta, Euroopan suurimmalta järveltä, Suomenlahdelle. Laatokan vesialtaan kallistuessa kyseinen kulkuväylä kuivui vähitellen, ja Laatokan uudeksi laskujoeksi avautui idempänä Nevajoki noin 3300 vuotta sitten (Saarnisto 2003).

Liikenteen solmukohdassa sijainnut Viipuri oli esihistoriallisena aikana karjalaisten asuin- ja kauppapaikka, jonne he pystyttivät myös varustuksen. Katoliseksi käännytetty Ruotsi järjesti vuonna 1293 ortodoksista Novgorodia vastaan ristiretken, jonka tuloksena Ruotsi valloitti Karjalan ja rakensi karjalaisten varustuksen paikalle Viipurin linnan. Ensimmäisen kerran Viipurin kaupunki mainitaan asiakirjoissa vuonna 1336, ja kaupunkioikeudet se sai vuonna 1403. Kaupungissa arvioidaan 1500-luvun puolivälissä olleen noin 2000 asukasta. Kuitenkin vasta kaupunginvallien purkaminen, kanavan rakentaminen ja Viipuri-Pietari-rautatien avaaminen 1800-luvun loppupuolella käynnistivät kaupungin kasvun ja teollistumisen (Hämynen & Shikalov 2013, 9, 93-95). Kaupunkinäkymältään Viipuri poikkesi silti edelleen Suomen muista kaupungeista, sillä se oli maamme ainoa keskiaikainen kaupunki.

Yleisesti ottaen kaupunkimaisemien menetyksen taustalla on ollut niin luonnollisia kuin ihmisen aikaan saamia tuhoja. Pohjois-Euroopassa ei juuri ole tuhoisia luonnonmullistuksia, kuten maanjäristyksiä, tulivuorenpurkauksia, pyörremyrskyjä tai hyökyaaltoja. Merkittävimmät tuhot Itämeren alueen kaupungeissa ovat yleensä olleet ihmisen aikaansaamia. Teollistumiseen ja kaupungistumiseen kiinnittyvän modernisaation lisäksi suurimpia syitä kaupunkimaiseman menetyksiin historiallisena aikana ovat olleet sodat ja/tai tulipalot (ks. esim. Herva, Ylimaunu & Symonds, 2012, 76). Teollisuusmaiden kaupunkirakenteiden asteittainen modernisaatio johti kuitenkin 1900-luvun vaihteessa siihen, että useampaa kuin yhtä korttelia koetelleet suuret kaupunkipalot loppuivat (Suikkari 2007, 9; ks. myös Bankoff, Lubken & Sand 2012). Poikkeus tästä säännöstä viime vuosisadalla olivat eritoten maailmansodat, joiden aikana suurpalot palasivat Euraasiassa moderneihin kaupunkeihin. Viipurissa merkittäviä kaupunkipaloja on sattunut vuoden 1351 jälkeen peräti 26 kertaa. Näistä tulipaloista 20 on tapahtunut rauhan aikana, ja kuusi on ollut sotien aiheuttamia (Suikkari 2009, 54). Tätä tragiikan sävyttämää urbaanin historian kuvaa, Joseph Schumpeteria (1942, 83) mukaillen toistuvaa luovaa tuhoa, voi pitää Viipurin menetettyä kaupunkimaisemaa esittävän pienoismallin rakentamistarpeen kulttuurisena pääraaka-aineena.

Vaihe 2. Viipurin pienoismallin ideologinen rekonstruktio

Periaatteessa Viipurin menetetyn maiseman rekonstruktion kohteeksi olisi siis voitu valita vähintään 26 eri tapahtumaa ja ajankohtaa. Käytännössä niistä kuitenkin valittiin pienoismallin kohteeksi yksi nimenomainen. Tässä osiossa tarkastelemme kyseisen valinnan taustoja ja syitä.

Viipurin pienoismallihankkeen takana oli vuonna 1971 perustettu kaksikielinen säätiö nimeltään Wiipuri-museon säätiö/Stiftelsen för Wiborg-museet, jonka päätavoite oli alusta lähtien Viipuri-aiheisen museon aikaansaaminen (Karjala 28.11.1985, 3). Säätiön edustajiston jäsen, metsänhoitaja Aarno Piltz esitti pienoismallin rakentamismahdollisuutta säätiön edustajiston kokouksissa 1979 ja 1980, mutta kummallakin kerralla esteenä oli varojen puute. Vuonna 1980 Piltz kuitenkin lahjoitti edustamansa Karjalaisen kulttuurin edistämissäätiön nimissä 5000 markkaa pienoismallin suunnittelemista varten. Lisäksi eräs entisten viipurilaisten organisaatio antoi samaan tarkoitukseen 10 000 markkaa. Tämän seurauksena säätiön hallitus nimitti pienoismallitoimikunnan helmikuussa 1981 (Karjala 28.11.1985, 1).

Säätiö päätyi valitsemaan pienoismallin kohteeksi hyvin myöhäisen ajankohdan Viipurin pitkästä kaupunkihistoriasta: vuoden 1939. Tuolloin noin 83 000 asukkaan Viipuri ei ollut vain yksi kaupunki muiden joukossa, se oli Helsingin jälkeen Suomen tasavallan toiseksi suurin kaupunki. Suomen virallisen tilaston (1941, 27) mukaan Viipuri oli kulttuuriltaan suomalainen: sen väestöstä 93 prosenttia oli suomenkielisiä; lopuista asukkaista suurin osa oli ruotsin- ja saksankielisiä. Suomen kaupunkien, mukaan lukien Viipurin, poliittista päätöksentekoa alettiin perustaa vuosien 1865 ja 1873 asetusten jälkeen kunnalliseen autonomiaan ja edustukselliseen hallintoon, joka muodostui aluksi varallisuuteen pohjautuvilla vaaleilla valituista lautakunnista, kaupunginvaltuustosta ja -hallituksesta. Vuonna 1876 toimintansa aloittaneeseen Viipurin valtuustoon valittiin vuoden 1918 kunnallisvaaleissa niin työväen kuin porvariston edustajia (Tilastoa 1918). Kokonaisuudessaan valtuusto valittiin yleisen äänioikeuden perusteella vuodesta 1920 lähtien (Heuru 2001, 12-13; Kallenautio 1986, 282). Kommunistien toimintakieltoa lukuun ottamatta Viipuria hallittiin maailmansotien välisenä aikana pohjoismaisen demokratian periaattein.

Itsenäisyyden ajan Viipuri oli taloudellisesti ja toiminnallisesti ennen kaikkea kauppa-, varuskunta- ja hallintokaupunki. Kaupungissa oli Euroopan suurin puutavaran vientisatama, Uuras (Huunonen 2015).”Pohjolan Pariisiksi” mainostettu Viipuri oli toimelias, vauras ja kaunis kulttuuri- ja urheilukaupunki komeine kivitaloineen, lukuisine puistoineen ja moninaisine vesistöineen, luisteluratoineen ja uimarantoineen. Kaupunki oli 1930-luvun aikana rakennuttanut vielä useita arkkitehtonisia merkkirakennuksia, kuten Uno Ullbergin suunnitteleman funktionaalistyylisen maakunta-arkiston, taidemuseon ja synnytyssairaalan sekä Alvar Aallon suunnitteleman modernin kaupunginkirjaston (Hirn & Lankinen 2000; Neuvonen 2000). Suomen suurimman, yli 650 00 asukkaan läänin pääkaupunkina Viipurilla, jonka maamerkkinä oli sen keskustassa sijaitseva keskiaikainen linna, näytti olevan edessään komea tulevaisuus (esim. Helsingin Sanomat, Kuukausiliite 1989, n:o 18).

Toinen maailmansota mullisti lukuisten kaupunkien tulevaisuudensuunnitelmat perinpohjin eri puolilla maailmaa. Näin kävi myös Viipurille. Natsi-Saksa ja Neuvostoliitto solmivat syksyllä 1939 hyökkäämättömyyssopimuksen, ns. Molotov-Ribbentrop -sopimuksen, minkä seurauksena puna-armeija hyökkäsi Suomeen marraskuussa 1939, ja maiden välillä alkoi myöhemmin talvisotana tunnetuksi tullut verinen sota. Rauha solmittiin maaliskuussa 1940, ja vaikka Neuvostoliitto ei onnistunut valtaamaan Viipuria sodassa, Suomi joutui luovuttamaan rauhanteossa Karjalan itäisen osan ja sen kaikki kolme kaupunkia – Viipurin, Sortavalan ja Käkisalmen – Neuvostoliitolle. Yli 400 000 karjalaista, mukaan lukien kaikki Viipurin asukkaat, muutti neuvostovallan alta Suomeen. Vuonna 1941 alkaneen jatkosodan aikana Suomi valloitti Viipurin takaisin, ja yli kolmasosa kaupungin väestöstä pääsi palaamaan kotikaupunkiinsa vuosien 1941-1944 välillä. Lopullisesti Suomen lippu laskettiin Viipurin linnan tornista kuitenkin 20. kesäkuuta 1944 noin kello 16:45, kun Viipurin puolustus murtui (Kuva 1). Kaupungin suomalainen väestö pakeni taas asettuen toisesta maailmansodasta kuin ihmeen kautta itsenäisenä ja demokraattisena valtiona selvinneeseen Suomeen.

Kuva 1. Viipurin linna oli niin Suomen itsenäisyyden kuin läntisen kulttuurin symboli. Suomen lippu hulmusi Viipurin linnan yllä talvisodan taistelujen loppuun saakka. Kaupunki luovutettiin Neuvostoliitolle vasta rauhanteon jälkeen. Lähde: SA-kuva

Viipurin rakennuksista oli toisen maailmansodan aikaisissa pommituksissa, tykistökeskityksissä ja taisteluissa sekä niitä seuranneissa tulipaloissa tuhoutunut tai vahingoittunut jopa kaksi kolmasosaa. Ainoastaan kahdeksan prosenttia rakennuskannasta säilyi täysin vahingoittumattomana (Hämynen & Shikalov 2013, 77, 86, 105, 110-116). Kotikaupungistaan paenneiden alkuperäisten suomalaisten asukkaiden koteihin muutti ensin puna-armeijan upseereita ja sen jälkeen eri puolilta Neuvostoliittoa siirrettyjä uusia asukkaita. Viipuriin suomenkieliset kadut ja aukiot nimettiin uudelleen neuvostotyylin mukaisesti esimerkiksi Puna-armeijan kaduksi tai Leninin aukioksi. Kaupunkitilan lisäksi myös kaupungin pitkää historiaa ryhdyttiin venäläistämään puheissa ja julkaisuissa (Jussila 1983). Suomalaisista asukkaistaan kokonaan tyhjentynyt ja pahoin raunioitunut Viipuri jäi vain 40 kilometrin päähän Suomen ja Neuvostoliiton välisestä uudesta rajalinjasta rautaesiripun taakse ulkomaalaisilta eli erityisesti entisiltä asukkailtaan suljetuksi neuvostorajakaupungiksi. Viipurin eletyn kaupunkimaiseman (Louekari 2004, 273) menetys oli siten sodan tuhojen, alkuperäisen väestön poismuuton, vieraan vallan, uusien asukkaiden ja vallanvaihdosta seuranneen rappiokauden vuoksi likimain täydellistä (Kuva 2).

Kuva 2. Toisen maailmansodan aikana Viipuri joutui kolme kertaa taistelukentäksi. Keskiaikaisesta kellotornista otettu yleiskuva näyttää tuhoja Viipurin vanhassakaupungissa jatkosodan alussa syksyllä 1941. Lähde: Sot.virk. J. Taube, SA-kuva.

Entinen vapaa, vauras ja kaunis Viipuri jäi elämään kaupungista poismuuttaneiden suomalaisten asukkaiden muistoissa, lukuisten viipurilaisten yritysten, yhdistysten ja urheiluseurojen piirissä sekä lauluissa, muistelmissa, kuvakirjoissa, romaaneissa ja tutkimuksissa. Tämä kaupungin traagisen menetyksen synnyttämä muistamisen virta ei kuitenkaan riittänyt kauungin entisille asukkaille, vaan kaupungista haluttiin rakennuttaa myös pienoismalli, yksityiskohtainen fyysinen muisto (ks. Jones 2017). Sitä tarvittiin menneen maailman ja sitä koskevien inhimillisten kokemusten ja tuntemusten tueksi, niiden uudelleen luomiseksi (King 1996). Tarve muistin tukemiselle pienoismallilla oli ilmeinen, koska Viipurin tuho ja menetys oli lähes käsittämättömän nopea ja raju jopa toisen maailmansodan tuhojen mittakaavassa (Laakkonen, Tucker & Vuorisalo 2017). Viipurin kaupunki muuttui lähes yhdessä yössä itsensä dystopiaksi; kommunistidiktatuurin alle jääneeksi tyhjäksi, suljetuksi ja perifeeriseksi rauniokaupungiksi. Samalla entisestä kauniista, toimeliaasta ja demokraattisesti hallitusta kaupungista tuli saavuttamaton utopia niin sen menettäneille suomalaisille asukkaille kuin raunioiden keskelle muuttaneille uusille neuvostoasukkaille. Kysymys tuossa tilanteessa kuuluikin: Mistä Viipurista pienoismalli tuli rakentaa?

Wiipuri-museon säätiön päätöksen mukaan pienoismallin tuli esittää Viipuria sellaisena kuin kaupunki oli 2. syyskuuta 1939 kello 10:30. Syynä tälle päätökselle ja tarkalle ajankohdalle oli se, että tuolloin Suomen ilmavoimien lentokone oli lentänyt kaupungin yli ja valokuvannut sen lähes kokonaan (Wiipuri-museon Säätiö 2/1981). Sodasta säästyneet ilmavalokuvat tarjosivat korvaamatonta kuvamateriaalia sellaisen pienoismallin suunnittelulle, joka ikään kuin jäädyttäisi Viipurin viimeisen hetken rauhanajan Suomen tasavallan toiseksi tärkeimpänä kaupunkina. Symbolista lisäarvoa kyseiselle päivämäärälle antoi se, että lentoa edeltäneenä päivänä Saksa oli hyökännyt Puolaan ja toinen maailmansota oli alkanut Euroopassa.

Päätös syksyn 1939 tilannetta kuvaavan pienoismallin rakentamisesta esiselvityksineen oli välttämätön ensiaskel tavoitteeseen pääsemiseksi, mutta tarkan suunnitelman laatimiseen ja varsinaisen pienoismallin rakentamiseen tarvittiin huomattavasti lisää varoja. Wiipuri-museon säätiön edustajisto katsoi, että pienoismallin aikaansaaminen oli nähtävä kaikkien entisten viipurilaisten ja karjalaisten yhteiseksi asiaksi. Rahavarojen kartuttamiseksi vedottiinkin niin yksityisiin henkilöihin kuin yhtiöihin. Säätiön alaisuuteen perustettiin erityinen Viipurin pienoismallirahasto (Karjala 1984, 9). Säätiön anomuksesta yritysten lahjoitukset saivat valtionvarainministeriöltä verovapauspäätöksen (Wiipuri-museon Säätiö 5, 6/1981;1, 2/1982). Näillä toimilla suunnitelman rahoitus saatiin turvatuksi ja pystyttiin siirtymään seuraavaan vaiheeseen: pienoismallin taustamateriaalin kokoamiseen, varsinaiseen suunnitteluun ja lopulta itse mallin rakentamiseen.

Vaihe 3. Pienoismallin materiaaliskulttuurinen rekonstruktio

Pienoismallin rakentamiseen tarvitaan tietoa, taitoa ja näkemystä. Kuinka Viipurin pienoismallin rakennussuunnitelmalle tarvittava historiallinen tietopohja käytännössä sitten koottiin, miten pienoismallin rakentaja löytyi sekä minkälaiset materiaalit ja työstämistavat rakentamista varten valittiin? Näitä rekonstruktion kysymyksiä tarkastelemme tässä osassa.

Wiipurin-museon säätiö (5/1982) allekirjoitti vuonna 1982 intendentti Juha Lankisen kanssa sopimuksen, joka sisälsi Viipurin kaupungin pienoismallin rakentamiseen tarvittavien lopullisten karttojen ja piirustusten laatimisen sekä mallinrakennustyön valvonnan. Lankisella oli työhön läheinen suhde, sillä hän oli syntynyt Viipurissa vuonna 1937. Lisäksi hänen isänsä, Jalmari Lankinen, oli toiminut Viipurin kaupungin arkkitehtinä maailmansotien välissä ja evakuoinut kaupungista lähtiessään lukuisien karttojen, kaavojen ja rakennuspiirustusten lisäksi noin 3000 valokuvaa kaupungista (Lankinen 1999). Viipurista, sen historiasta ja arkkitehtuurista tuli lopulta Juha Lankisen elämäntyö: hän haastatteli aiheeseen liittyen noin 200 ihmistä ja vieraili Viipurissa yli 400 kertaa (Miettinen 2015).

Lankinen laati kaupunkitopografian ja pääosiltaan ruutukaavoitetun mallinnusalueen suunnitelman, rakennusten korttelikaaviot, julkisivupiirustukset sekä katto-, piha- ja katupäällysteiden kuvaukset oman kokoelmansa sekä Viipurin maistraatin arkiston, haastattelujen ja valokuvien pohjalta (Wiipuri-museon Säätiö 1981). Syyskuun toisena päivänä 1939 kello 10:30 otetun ilmavalokuvasarjan perusteella kaupungin alueella tuolloin olleet laivat, junat, raitiotievaunut, autot, torikauppiaiden myyntikojut, puusto ja jopa takapihojen halkopinot kyettiin sijoittamaan mallisuunnitelmaan tarkasti silloisille paikoilleen (Lankinen 1999; Lankisen haastattelu 2011). Pienoismallin värien valinta kuitenkin osoittautui ongelmalliseksi, koska lähdeaineistona oli pääasiassa mustavalkoisia valokuvia ja filmejä (Wiipuri-Museon säätiö 1975). Näitä ja muita tarvittavia lisätietoja saatiin Lankisen ehdotuksesta Karjala-lehteen perustettujen vanhojen valokuvien tunnistamispalstan kautta. Lehti julkaisi vuodesta 1975 lähtien Lankisen kirjoituksen kera vanhoja valokuvia paikoista, joista tarvittiin lisätietoja (Viipuri 1986, 4). Aineisto- ja tietopyyntöjen kautta kaupungin entiset asukkaat – Viipurin kortteleiden, talojen ja takapihojen todelliset asiantuntijat – otettiin mukaan pienoismallityöhön alusta lähtien.

Työtä valvoi säätiön asettama pienoismallitoimikunta. Sen ”yliasiantuntijana” oli Viipurin asemakaava-arkkitehtina vuosina 1918-1937 toiminut Otto-Iivari Meurman, joka toimi vuodesta 1940 lähtien Suomen ensimmäisenä asemakaavaopin professorina Helsingin teknillisessä korkeakoulussa (Karjalainen, 2.4.1984). Säätiön asettama pienoismallitoimikunta päätti, että rakennusurakan kohteeksi tuli 1:500 mittakaavaan tehtävä kaupunkipienoismalli Viipurin keskusta-alueesta. Pienoismallin rajoiksi valittiin tunnettuja kohteita, joiden perusteella mallialue oli paikallistettavissa mallin suunnitteluajankohdan Viipurissa. Tällaisia kohteita olivat esimerkiksi Siikaniemen linnoitus sekä Papulan kansanpuisto. Toimikunta pyysi keväällä 1984 urakasta tarjouksia mallikortteleineen kahdeksalta alan yrittäjältä. Tarjouksia tuli kuusi. Toimikunta tutki ensin nimettöminä jokaisen lähetetyn mallikorttelin ja asetti ne paremmuusjärjestykseen kiinnittäen huomion materiaaleihin, yleisilmeeseen ja tunnelmaan sekä yksityiskohtien hienouteen ja herkkyyteen. Yksimielisen valinnan jälkeen nimimerkkikuoret avattiin. Toimikunnan suureksi tyydytykseksi voittanut ehdotus ei ollut hinnaltaan kallein. Tarjous oli Lahdessa toimivan pienoismallien rakentamiseen erikoistuneen yrityksen, Mallituote Lasse Anderssonin laatima (Pienoismallille 1985, 2). Urakkasopimus työn tekemiseksi allekirjoitettiin kesällä 1984, ja pienoismallin näyteosan oli määrä olla valmis vuoden sisällä kesäkuussa 1985 (Viipurin 1985, 6).

Pienoismallin rakensi Lasse Anderssonin johdolla kuuden hengen työryhmä. Mallipohja korkeuskäyrineen tehtiin pahvista. Rakennusten, laivojen, autojen ja junanvaunujen materiaaliksi valittiin muovi. Kirkkojen ristit, sähkötolpat sekä sataman nostokurjet valmistettiin metallista. Puusto valmistettiin esikäsitellystä jäkälästä. Joissakin työvaiheissa, esimerkiksi kovan muovilevyn liimauksessa, hyödynnettiin Anderssonin itsensä kehittämiä työtapoja. (Lankinen 1999.) Pienoismalli tehtiin mahdollisimman hyvin sen alueellisen ja kansallisen merkittävyyden takia. Viimeistely, esimerkiksi pienen talon maalaus pohjustuksineen, saattoi kestää kahdeksan tuntia. Joitakin kohteita maalattiin uudelleen, kun tieto värisävystä täsmentyi. (Pienoismallille 1985, 2.) Viimeistelyssä käytettiin usein apuna suurennuslasia. Haastattelussa Juha Lankinen (2011) painotti, että pienoismallin uskottavuus riippui niin kokonaisuuden kuin yksityiskohtien tarkkuudesta. Viipurin entiset asukkaat olivat pikkutarkkojakin siitä, että heidän kotikaupunkinsa rakennettiin uudelleen mahdollisimman oikein.

Kuva 3. Viipurin pienoismallin toisen vaiheen valmistumis- ja tiedotustilaisuus pidettiin Etelä-Karjalan museon länsisalissa vuonna 1986. Kutsuvieraiden lisäksi kuvassa on Wiipuri-museon aktiiveja, joista keskimmäisena pienoismallihankkeen kantava voima, Aarno Piltz. Kuva: Etelä-Karjalan museo.

Viipurin suhteeseen 1:500 rakennettu pienoismallin näyteosa, jossa oli tuolloin 600 taloa, avattiin juhlallisesti yleisön nähtäväksi vuonna 1985. Wiipuri-museon säätiön alkuperäisen päätöksen mukaan ”pienois-Viipurin” rakentamista kuitenkin jatkettiin rahoituksen niin vain salliessa (Kuva 3). Kymmenen vuoden rakennustyön jälkeen mallin ensimmäinen pääosa (7,5 x 3,4 m) valmistui vuonna 1995 ja toinen pienempi pääosa (3 x 2,5 m) vuonna 1996. Tämänkin jälkeen mallia täydennettiin lähinnä yksityisiltä ihmisiltä, karjalaisilta järjestöiltä ja Lappeenrannan kaupungilta saaduin varoin. Nykyään Viipurin pienoismalli on kokonaisuudessaan kooltaan 24 neliömetriä, ja siinä on lähes 4000 rakennusta (Kuva 4). Pienoismalli esittää historiallista Viipuria eräin harkituin virhein (Kuva 5). Merkittävin niistä on, että päivä, jota malli esittää eli 2. syyskuuta 1939 ei ollut virallinen liputuspäivä. Pienoismallin ehdottomana keskipisteenä on silti Viipurin linnan tornin huipulla salossa oleva Suomen lippu, joka viestittää kaupungin olleen tuolloin osa Suomen tasavaltaa (Lankinen 1999).

Kuva 4. Suomen ainoa keskiaikainen kaupunkimaisema, Viipurin vanhakaupunki, pienoismallin esittämänä. Lähde: Seppo Pelkonen, Etelä-Karjalan museo.
Kuva 5. Se toinen harkittu virhe. Suomen lippu ei liehu pienoismallissa ainoastaan Viipurin linnan huipulla vaan myös lääninvankilan pihalla – joskaan ei siellä yksiselitteisesti vapauden symbolina. Kuva: Seppo Pelkonen, Etelä-Karjalan museo.

Vaihe 4. Viipurin pienoismallin rekonstruktio museotilassa

Tarvittiin vielä asianmukaiset tilat, joihin Viipurin pienoismalli saatettiin pysyvästi sijoittaa ja saattaa julkisesti nähtäville. Tässä osassa käsittelemme Viipurin pienoismallin sijoitteluhistoriaa sekä nykyistä museorakennusta ja perusnäyttelyä, jossa Viipurin pienoismalli sijaitsee. Tarkastelemme myös, millä tavalla pienoismalli on sijoitettu museotilaan.

Wiipuri-museon Säätiö alkoi hakea pienoismallille sijoituspaikkaa jo vuonna 1973. Säätiö harkitsi aluksi sijoituspaikaksi hallitsemaansa vanhaa koulurakennusta Helsingissä. Sitä ei kuitenkaan pidetty rakenteiltaan sopivana museokäyttöön. Helsingin kaupunki tarjosi vaihtoehdoksi ensin vanhaa siunauskappelia, mutta säätiö hylkäsi ehdotuksen tilan korkeiden kustannusten vuoksi. Säätiö ehdotti vuorostaan kaupungin vanhojen satamamakasiinien hyödyntämistä. Lisäksi säätiö tiedusteli mahdollisuutta käyttää Suomenlinnan, Helsingin edustalla sijaitsevan pohjoisen Euroopan suurimman merilinnoituksen laajoja tiloja. Neuvottelut Helsingin kaupungin kanssa kuitenkin kariutuivat, ja säätiö ryhtyi vuonna 1976 neuvottelemaan pienoismallin sijoittamisesta Turun, Lahden ja Lappeenrannan kaupunkien kanssa. Suomen itärajalla, hieman yli 50 kilometrin päässä Viipurista sijaitsevan Lappeenrannan kaupunginhallitus hyväksyi samana vuonna säätiön ehdotuksen, että kaupungin hallinnassa olevan Etelä-Karjalan museon yhteyteen perustetaan erillinen Viipuri-museon osasto.

Viipurin pienoismallin sijoituspaikka ei ollut Viipuri-museon osaston perustamispäätöksen myötä silti selvä, sillä kyseinen sopimus ei sisältänyt mallin sijoitusta. Pienoismallista olivat Lappeenrannan lisäksi kiinnostuneita niin Helsinki kuin Lahden kaupunki, joihin oli maailmansodan lopussa asettunut asumaan paljon Viipurin entisiä asukkaita ja muita karjalaisia siirtolaisia (Suuriarvoinen 1982). Pienoismallin sijoituskysymys oli hankala ulkopoliittisistakin syistä. Neuvostoliitto, jonka kanssa Suomella on yli 1300 kilometriä pitkä raja, oli tuolloin vielä voimissaan. Siksi tietyissä poliittisissa piireissä katsottiin Viipurin historian esille tuomisen olevan ulkopoliittisesti ”epäsuotuisaa”. Viipurin pienoismalli oli joutua kylmän sodan poliittiseksi pelinappulaksi, ja lopullisen päätöksen saaminen Lappeenrannan kaupungilta osoittautui hankalaksi (Eevan haastattelu 2011). Lopulta Lappeenrannan kaupungin kanssa kuitenkin päästiin sopimukseen pienoismallin sijoittamisesta Etelä-Karjalan museoon.

Sijoittelussa oli myös käytännön haasteita. Alkuperäisen pienoismallin suojana ei ollut vitriiniä, joten vahingoittumisen vaara oli suuri. Kesällä 1985 mallin ylle päätettiin teettää lasivitriini. Ensimmäisen vitriinirakennelman asentaminen kuitenkin epäonnistui, ja vahinko rikkoi satojen työtuntien tulokset. Uuden vitriinin suojaama korjattu pienoismalli oli aluksi esillä museon länsisalissa, josta se siirrettiin museon itäsaliin osaksi Kolme karjalaista kaupunkia -nimistä perusnäyttelyä. Tämä näyttely kuvasi Viipurin lisäksi Käkisalmen ja Lappeenrannan kaupunkeja, joista Viipurin ja Käkisalmen Suomi joutui luovuttamaan toisen maailmansodan seurauksena Neuvostoliitolle. Museon rajallisesta huonetilasta johtuen ja mallin lähikatselun helpottamiseksi pienoismallin pohjoisin osa sijoitettiin pääosasta erilliseen vitriiniin. Museossa Viipurin kaksiosainen pienoismalli on luonteva osa laajempaa On the Border/Rajalla -teemaa (Kurri ym. 2010, 86).

Toiminnallisesti museotila on kuitenkin haasteellinen. Etelä-Karjalan museon kivirakennus on sisätiloiltaan tiilirakenteinen, ja museon sisällä kulkee holvikaarinen pylväsrivistö, joka jakaa tilan kahteen osaan. Viipurin pienoismalli on sijoitettu pääovia vastapäätä olevaan museon takimmaiseen osaan niin, että se näkyy pylväitten välistä heti museoon sisään tultaessa (Etelä-Karjalan museo, 1999). Näyttelyn suunnitellusta kiertosuunnasta johtuen sijainti on sekä hyvä että hono. Näyttely on tarkoitettu kierrettäväksi siten, että Viipurin pienoismalli tulee katsottavaksi näyttelyn loppupuolella. Koska pienoismalli kuitenkin näkyy jo ulko-ovelta, monet museovieraat suuntaavat suoraan sen luokse, jolloin muu näyttely jää vähemmälle huomiolle. Viipurin pienoismalli hallitsee tilaa ja koko näyttelyä siten ehkä liiaksikin.

Vaihe 5. Viipurin pienoismallin kokemisen rekonstruktio

Etelä-Karjalan museossa, jossa Viipurin pienoismalli sijaitsee, käy vuosittain noin 16 000 kävijää, joista ulkomaisia asiakkaita on noin yhdeksän prosenttia (Ståhlbergin haastattelu 2018). Jokainen näistä museovieraista kokee niin koko näyttelyn kuin yksittäisen pienoismallin omalla tavallaan mutta samalla oman kulttuurinsa osana (Laine 2001, 28). Seuraavassa tarkastelemme Viipurin pienoismallin kokemista niin museon henkilökunnan kuin museovieraiden kuvausten perusteella.

Vyötärön korkeudelle asetettujen pienoismallien äärellä on helppo tarkastella Viipurin menetettyä kaupunkimaisemaa kokonaisuutena. Etelä-Karjalan museon kokoelmista vastaava amanuenssi Reija Eeva (2011) kuvaa haastattelussa asiakkaiden käyttäytymistä näin:

Erityisesti Viipurin pienoismallin ympärille kokoonnutaan tunnistamaan paikkoja ja pohtimaan vaikkapa Alvar Aallon suunnitteleman kirjaston sijaintia tai ihailemaan tuomiokirkkoa, joka tuhoutui talvisodassa. Tavallista on, että asiakkaat yrittävät löytää kaupunkikuvasta tunnistettavia maamerkkejä, kortteleita, katuja ja jopa rakennuksia ja kytkeä pienoismallin paikkoja tämän päivän Viipuriin. (Ks. Kuva 6.)

Kuva 6. Menetetyn Viipurin keskustaa. Suomalaiset museovieraat hakevat pienoismallista kiintopisteitä, kuten osanäkymän keskellä olevaa Aallon kirjastoa tai punatiilistä tuomiokirkkoa, joka tuhoutui sodassa.

Kävijöissä on luonnollisesti paljon vanhemman sukupolven suomalaisia, joilla on vielä läheinen side menetettyyn Viipuriin. Näiden katsojien joukossa pienoismalli herättää henkilökohtaisia muistoja, joita vaalitaan sen äärellä. Myös ylisukupolvinen suhde kaupunkiin elää pienoismallin kautta. Niin lapsiperheet kuin nuoremman polven suomalaiset käyvät katsomassa pienoismallia, jotkut useammankin kerran. Suomalaisille katsojille pienoismalli muodostaa aineelliskulttuurisen kiinnepisteen maailmaan, jota ei enää ole.

Pienoismalli on ylirajainen kohde. Suomessa vierailevat venäläiset, joista useimnat tulevat Pietarin ja Moskovan seudulta, ovat museon suurin yksittäinen ulkomaalaisryhmä. Siinä missä suomalaiset perehtyvät yksityiskohtiin, venäläiset tarkastelevat pienoismallia kokonaisuutena (Tamsin haastattelu 2018). Museon Venäjä-suhteista vastaavan asiantuntijan, Satu Ståhlbergin mielestä pienoismalliin tutustuvien venäläisten museovieraiden tulkintakehys on erilainen kuin suomalaisten. Neuvostoliiton suurvaltakeskeinen historiakäsitys on jättänyt pitkän varjon nyky-Venäjän historiapolitiikan ylle. Ståhlberg vieraili Viipurissa, kun kaupungissa juhlittiin vuosien 1710-2010 ”venäläisen Viipurin” 300-vuotisjuhlia, mikä on suoraa jatkoa neuvostoajan historiapolitiikalle (Jussila 1983). Toisaalta on syytä muistaa, että nyky-Venäjäkin on suuri valtio, jonka mittakaavassa Viipurin usein 20 vuodeksi laskettu suomalaisaika on niin lyhyt, että se sivuutetaan helposti. Monikansallisen Venäjän näkökulmasta Viipurin seutu ei myöskään tyhjentynyt suomalaisista kokonaan, koska tämän kansallisuuden edustajia asuu edelleen alueella. Toisaalta Viipurissa asuu jo useampi sukupolvi siellä syntyneitä venäläisiä viipurilaisia. Yleisesti ottaen mitä koulutetumpia ja valveutuneempia venäläiset museovieraat ovat, sitä paremmin he tuntevat Viipurin suomalaista historiaa. Useimmat venäläiset museovieraat ovat silti yllättyneitä löytäessään Lappeenrannan museosta suomalaisen Viipurin pienoismallin, mutta he suhtautuvat siihen yleensä erittäin myönteisesti (Ståhlbergin, Tamsin ja Kuutin haastattelu 2018).

Niin ulkomaiset kuin kotimaiset katsojat, joilla ei ole vahvaa sidettä Viipuriin, arvostavat mallia sekä teknisenä ja taiteellisena suorituksena että rakennusperinnön säilyttämisenä jälkipolville. Yleisesti ottaen museovieraat kuvaavat pienoismallia seuraavin sanoin: ”kaunis”, ”hienostunut”, ”nostalginen”, ”mahtava asia jälkipolville” (Etelä-Karjalan museo, 2015). Kävijät pitävät Viipurin pienoismallia poikkeuksellisen kiinnostavana näyttelyesineenä (Eevan haastattelu 2011; Rinno 1985, 3). Se kiehtoo molempia sukupuolia, kaikkia ikäryhmiä, eri kansallisuuksia ja erilaisia persoonia. Sekä yleisö että henkilökunta pitävät pienoismallia museon ”helmenä” tai ”kruununjalokivenä” (Rinno 1985, 3; Eevan haastattelu 2011; Kuutin ja Ståhlbergin haastattelu 2018). Kaiken kaikkiaan pienoismalli on erinomainen väline Viipurin suomalaisen historian muistamiseksi.

Viipurin pienoismallin vaikutuksesta keskusteltaessa on syytä mainita, että malli on nykyään nähtävissä myös verkossa. Viimeisen kymmenen vuoden aikana yli sata Tampereen ammattikorkeakoulun opiskelijaa on opintojensa osana skannannut pienoismallin rakennuksia yksi kerrallaan 3D-tekniikan avulla monikieliseksi Virtual Viipuri 1939 -näyttelyksi (2006, täydennetty 2016; ks. http://www.virtuaaliviipuri.tamk.fi/). Verkossa voi tutustua Viipuriin kaupungin monivaiheiseen historiaan ja kaupungin virtuaaliseen pienoismalliin kuvien ja videon kautta (Jaakkonen 2012). Erityisesti nuoremmille sukupolville verkko on luonteva tapa tutustua malliin (YLE 2007).

Jokainen museovieras antaa kaupunkipienoismallille oman merkityksensä ja luo siitä omat mielikuvansa (Nurmi 2014) osallistuen samalla koko kaupunkia koskevien yleisten historiakäsitysten muokkaamiseen. Kulttuurisen elinkaaren kehä kiertyy katsojassa loppuun alkaakseen jälleen uudelleen.

Historialliset kaupunkipienoismallit – menneen kuvittelemisen outo lumo

Olemme artikkelissamme tarkastelleet vuoden 1939 Viipurin pienoismallia esimerkkinä käyttäen, millaisessa prosessissa (ja kenties miksi) kadonneita kaupunkimaisemia kuvaavia pienoismalleja rakennetaan. Tutkimuksemme antaa panoksen konkreettisten pienoismallien historian vähän tutkitulle kentälle, jolla etenkään menetettyjä kaupunkimaisemien konkreettisia mallinnoksia ei ole juuri tutkittu. Kehitimme pienoismallien rakentamisen tarkasteluun viisivaiheisen kulttuurisen elinkaarimetodin, joka hyödyntää monien tieteenalojen asiantuntemusta ja soveltuu hyvin poikkitieteelliseen tutkimukseen. Oma tutkimuksemme antaa viitteitä, että menetelmällä on saatavissa kokonaiskuva, joka kattaa kohteeksi valitun pienoismalliartefaktin materiaaliset ja immateriaaliset ominaisuudet ja auttaa hahmottamaan niiden yhdessä muodostaman kehämäisen elinkaaren alusta loppuun. Analyysitavan vahvuus on sen monikäyttöisyydessä ja joustavuudessa niin kohteiden, lähdeaineistojen kuin tulkinnan osalta.

Tapaustutkimuksemme osoitti, että Viipurin kaupunkimaisemaa on kohdannut sen historian aikana vähintään 26 kertaa tuho, joka olisi voinut toimia viitepisteenä menetettyä maisemaa esittävälle pienoismallille. Malli, jota olemme artikkelissa tarkastelleet, päätettiin kuitenkin rakentaa vuoden 1939 rauhanajan Viipurista, kauniista ja tuon ajan oloissa vauraasta, pohjoismaista demokratiaa edustavasta länsimaisesta kaupungista. Pienoismallin rakentaminen edellytti vahvatahtoista avainhenkilöä (Aarno Piltz) ja toimivaa organisaatiota (Wiipuri-museon säätiö), jotka yhdessä kykenivät tekemään tarvittavat toimet prosessin aloittamiseksi sekä kokoamaan riittävästi rahoitusta ja historiallista lähdeaineistoa pienoismallin suunnittelemiseen. Tietopohjaa täydennettiin osallistamalla Viipurin entisiä asukkaita pienoismallin yksityiskohtien tarkkuuden takaamiseksi pitkän rakentamisprosessin aikana. Valmiin pienoismallin lopulliseksi sijoituspaikaksi valikoitui neuvotteluissa museo Lappeenrannassa, lähellä rajan taakse jäänyttä Viipuria.

Viitaten tämän teemannumeron kirjoittajakutsun luonnehdintaan kaupungeista voidaan sanoa, että missä nyky-Viipuri näyttäytyy rappion ja turmeluksen dystooppisena syöverinä, siinä pienoismallin esittämä menneisyyden Viipuri edustaa kukoistuksen ja edistyksen utooppista onnelaa. Dikotomia havainnollistaa historian usein vastakkaisiakin käyttötapoja, joissa historiaa voi Pirjo Markkolan (2009, 274) sanoin hyödyntää joko nykyisyyden synkkänä kääntöpuolena oman ajan saavutuksia korostaen tai oman identiteetin myönteisenä rakennusaineena. Menneisyyden suomalainen Viipuri, nykypäivän venäläinen Viipuri ja näistä kahdesta käytävä jännitteinen keskustelu on yksi osa Suomen ja Venäjän välistä vuoropuhelua vallatun Karjalan historiaa koskevista tulkinnoista (Jussila 1983; Fingerroos 2006, 5; Raivo 2004, 62). Materiaalisen ja immateriaalisen pienoismallin avulla Viipurin ja Karjalan suomalainen historia – jonka vaipumista menneisyyteen tietyt ryhmät rajan molemmin puolin toivovat – ei pääse unohtumaan.

Kuvitelmana menneestä urbaanista elämästä Viipurin pienoismalli on sangen erikoislaatuinen. Kyse on Suomen historian kipupisteen esineistymästä, kouriintuntuvasta symbolista epäoikeudenmukaiseksi koetulle Viipurin ja koko Karjalan miehitykselle (Kuva 7). Neuvosto-Viipurista tuli kaupunkihistorioitsija Lewis Mumfordia (1961, 234) mukaillen suomalaisille niin tyrannopolis, parasitopolis kuin nekropolis, kuollut kaupunki. Viipurin pienoismalli ei silti ole vain menetyksen symboli tai muistelemisen esine. Yksityiskohtaisena teknistaiteellisena artefaktina se on jotain enemmän: se on aistien, tunteiden, mielikuvituksen ja muistin kiihdytin, joka saa niin historiaan, nykyisyyteen kuin tulevaisuuteen suuntautuvat ajatukset liikkeelle. Yhdessä aineellinen ja virtuaalinen pienoismalli ovat luomassa uutta historiakäsitystä etenkin nuoremmille suomalaisille ja venäläisille sukupolville, joille toisen maailmansodan tapahtumat ovat jo etäisiä tai jopa täysin tuntemattomia.

Kuva 7. Evakkolapsia ruokitaan maantien varressa Viipurin pohjoispuolella kesäkuun lopulla 1944. Viipurin ja Karjalan menetys jätti suomalaisten historiakäsitykseen syvän haavan, jota pienoismalli osaltaan laastaroi. Lähde: Kuvaaja Hans O. Lindh, SA-kuva.

Toinen tavoitteemme artikkelissa oli pohtia, miksi pienoismalleja – ja erityisesti kaupunkipienoismalleja – on ylipäätään tehty ja edelleen tehdään eri puolilla maailmaa. Toimme jo johdannossa esiin erilaisten pienoismallien yleisyyden niin esiteollisissa kuin teollisissa kulttuureissa. Tämä kertoo siitä, että ihmisellä on tarve tehdä, esitellä ja kokea pienoismalleja. Havaintojemme mukaan historialliset pienoismallit ovat museoiden suosituimpien näyttelyesineiden joukossa. Pienoismallien viehätyksen, jopa lumon, selittäminen ei kuitenkaan ole yksinkertaista. Ei olekaan ihme, että erityisesti historiallisten pienoismallien problematiikasta löytyy tutkimusta olemattoman vähän. Pohdimme päätteeksi Viipuri-tutkimuksestamme ponnistaen joitakin alustavia suuntia tuonnempaa tutkimusta silmällä pitäen.

Yhtenä avaimena pienoismallin lumoon voi pitää pienoismallin oleellisinta ominaisuutta eli käännettyä mittakaavaa, toisin sanoen mallin pientä kokoa suhteessa kohteeseen, jota se esittää. Luonnon mittakaavassa ihminen on suhteellisen pieni ja heikko olio, mutta pienoismallimaailmassa ihminen muuttuu jopa tuhat kertaa todellista kokoaan suuremmaksi. Pienoismalli toisin sanoen avaa lähelle maan tasaa sidotulle lajillemme konkreettisen mahdollisuuden tarkastella maailmaa poikkeuksellisesta näkökulmasta, jättiläisen tai linnun perspektiivistä. Pienoismalli mahdollistaa pääsyn omien vajavaisten fyysisten ja henkisten kykyjen rajoittamasta realistisesta maailmasta toiseen, käännettyjen mittasuhteitten yliluonnolliseen maailmaan.

Kaupunkipienoismalli kääntää myös merkityksiä. Kadonnutta urbaania ympäristöä kuvaavan pienoismallin suunnittelu vaatii vahvan historiallisen lähdepohjan, jotta lopputulos voi olla mahdollisimman todenmukainen. Silti jo käännetyn mittakaavansa vuoksi pienoismalli on tietenkin abstraktio todellisuudesta. Toisaalta juuri tästä syystä se tuo ihmisen tarkasteltavaksi historiallisen maiseman konkreettisena materiaalisena kokonaisuutena. Pienoismalli on sitä realistisempi, mitä uskottavammin sen rakentaja kykenee luomaan illuusion todellisuudesta (Sallinen 2007, 9). Pienoismalli on toisin sanoen paradoksi, joka sekä vääristää että tukee tuotettua kuvaa historiasta ja maisemasta. Siten pienoismallin rakentamisessa yhdistyvät historioitsijan, insinöörin, taiteilijan ja taikurin maailmankuvat, tiedot ja taidot.

Pienoismalli ei vaikuta vain maisemaan, jota se esittää, vaan myös katsojaansa. Koska pienoismalli on esineenä yhtäältä autenttinen, toisaalta luonnoton, se synnyttää katsojassa helposti ”luovan ristiriidan” (Turpeinen 2005, 10). Ottaessaan tätä kautta katsojaa valtaansa pienoismalli alkaa tavallaan mallintaa ihmisen mieltä. Pienoismallin harhainen mutta uskottava perspektiivi antaa keinotekoisenakin katsojalle luonnottoman vallan ja voiman tunteen. Maailman tarustossa ihmisen muutos normaalista yliluonnolliset kyvyt omaavaksi olennoksi on yleinen kertomus, jota on käytetty usein varoittavana esimerkkinä. Idealistisesti ajatellen käänteisen mittakaavan ja sen mahdollistamien merkitysten voikin toivoa vahvistavan vastuuntuntoa, jotta ihminen tarkastelisi toimiensa seurauksia myös kriittisesti.

Yksi mahdollinen selitys kaupunkipienoismallien viehätykselle on niiden venäläistä matrjoshka-nukkea muistuttava kerroksellinen rakenne. Toisaalta pienoismalli on itsessään kolmiulotteinen tila, joka on osa suurempaa kolmiulotteista tilaa (näyttelytila ja museorakennus), joka puolestaan on osa vielä suurempaa kolmiulotteista tilaa (kaupunkimaisema), joka taas on kaupunkipienoismallin viimekätinen kohde. Paitsi tilaan liittyviä oivalluksia historiallinen pienoismalli saattaa tarjota museovieraalle aineksia ajatella todellisuutta kolmiulotteisesti myös aikaperspektiivistä erilaisina menneisyyksinä, nykyisyyksinä ja tulevaisuuksina. Asiasisällön osalta pienoismalli voi virittää miettimään kehityskulkuja niin myönteisten, neutraalien kuin kielteisten mahdollisuuksien kautta. Onkin nähdäksemme perusteltua puhua pienoismallien kolminkertaisesta kolmiulotteisuudesta niin ajan, paikan kuin koetun todellisuuden suhteen. Parhaimmillaan pienoismalli havainnollistaa ja auttaa ymmärtämään yhtä maailman monimuotoisinta sosioekologista kokonaisuutta, kaupunkia, yksinkertaistetun monimutkaisuuden kautta.

Taustalla pohdinnoissamme historiallisen kaupunkipienoismallin vetovoimasta on neljä metatasoista selitystä: evoluutio, yliluonnollisuus, ristiriitaisuus ja kerroksellisuus. Viidentenä mahdollisena selityksenä voidaan pitää pienoismallien (ja yleisemminkin esineiden) kulttuurista elinkaarta itsessään dynaamisena tulkitsemis-, päätös-, luomis-, rakentamis- ja kokemisprosessina. Niin pienoismallin taustavoimat, suunnittelijat, rakentajat, näytteilleasettajat kuin suuri yleisö pääsevät tulkitsemaan pienoismallin makro- ja mikromaailmaa omalta kannaltaan. Kukin näistä ryhmistä käyttää kaupunkipienoismallin kulttuurisen elinkaaren eri vaiheissa omanlaistaan valtaa ja tekee valintoja, joiden seurauksena jokaisen pienoismallin taustalla oleva kulttuurinen elinkaari on kokonaisuudessaan ennalta arvaamaton. Juuri tämä arvaamattomuus, suoranainen anarkistisuus, tekee osaltaan sekä kaupunkipienoismalleista että niiden esikuvista, kaupungeista, niin kiehtovia.

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 24.5.2018.

Haastattelut ja kootut aineistot

Eeva, Reija. 2011. Susanna Siron 1.4.2011 tekemä Etelä-Karjalan museon amanuenssi Reija Eevan sähköpostihaastattelu. Muistiinpanot tekijän hallussa.

Etelä-Karjalan museo. 2015. Etelä-Karjalan museossa 25.11.2015 järjestetyssä museo-klubissa kerätty museovieraiden kokemuksia kartoittava aineisto, yhteensä 37 vastausta. Aineisto on Susanna Siron hallussa.

Kuutti, Markku. 2018. Simo Laakkosen tekemä Etelä-Karjalan museon venäjää osaavan asiakaspalveluvastaavan puhelinhaastattelu 20.3.2018. Muistiinpanot tekijän hallussa.

Lankinen, Juha. 2011. Intendentti, rakennusarkkitehti. Susanna Siron 13.3.2011 tekemä sähköpostihaastattelu. Muistiinpanot tekijän hallussa.

Ståhlberg, Satu. 2018. Simo Laakkosen tekemä Etelä-Karjalan museon Venäjä-yhteistyöstä vastaavan intendentin puhelinhaastattelu 16.3. ja sähköpostikeskustelu 18.3.2018. Muistiinpanot tekijän hallussa.

Tams, Marja-Liisa. 2018. Simo Laakkosen tekemä Etelä-Karjalan museon museoassistentin puhelinhaastattelu 20.3.2018. Muistiinpanot tekijän hallussa.

Arkistolähteet

Etelä-Karjalan museo. 1999. Etelä-Karjalan museon esite. Viipurin pienoismalli ja Viipuri-kokoelmat. Etelä-Karjalan museo (EKM).

Lappeenrannan kaupunginhallitus. 1976. Lappeenrannan kaupunginhallituksen 9.2.1976 pidetyn kokouksen pöytäkirjasta. EKM.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 1973. Hallituksen toimintakertomus vuodelta 1973. EKM.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 1976. Edustajiston ylimääräisen kokouksen pöytäkirja 1/1976. EKM.

Tilastoa 1918. Tilastoa kunnallisvaalitoiminnasta Suomessa 1918. SDP, 329.5, HDC1. Työväen Arkisto (TA).

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 1975. Säätiön hallituksen kokouksen pöytäkirja 20.5.1975. Liite 3. Lappeenrannan kaupunginarkisto (LKA).

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 2/1981. Hallituksen kokouksen 2/1981 pöytäkirja. LKA.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 5/1981. Hallituksen kokouksen 5/1981 pöytäkirja. LKA.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 6/1981. Hallituksen kokouksen 6/1981 pöytäkirja. LKA.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 1/1982. Hallituksen kokouksen 1/1982 pöytäkirja. LKA.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 2/1982. Hallituksen kokouksen 2/1981 pöytäkirja. LKA.

Wiipuri-museon säätiö. 5/1982. Hallituksen kokouksen pöytäkirja 5/1982. Liite: Sopimusasiakirja. LKA.

Videot

Jaakkonen, P. 2012. Kävelyretkelle kesän 1939 Viipuriin – Viipurin linna. IS TV, 29.5.2012. http://www.istv.fi/historia/vid-1288471889852.html.

Tuominen, A. 2009. Tosi tarina: venäläinen Viipuri. YLE, Elävä arkisto. https://yle.fi/aihe/artikkeli/2012/01/16/pohjolan-pariisissa-puhutaan-nyt-venajaa.

Virtual Viipuri 1939. http://www.virtuaaliviipuri.tamk.fi/en/scalemodelvideo.

Verkkosivustot

Airfix. About Airfix. http://www.airfix.com/about-airfix/.

Arkistojen portti. Viipuriin liittyvät aineistot. http://wiki.narc.fi/portti/index.php/Viipuriin_liittyv%C3%A4t_aineistot.

Fleischmann. About us. History. http://www.fleischmann.de/en/aboutus/history/index.html.

Märklin. 150 Years of Märklin. https://www.marklin.com/company/about-maerklin/.

Pienoismallit. http://www.pienoismallit.net/.

Revell. About us. The start of a tradition. https://www.revell.com/news/about-us.html.

Virtual Viipuri 1939 http://www.virtuaaliviipuri.tamk.fi/en/history.

Yle 2007. YLE, TV1. Kotisatama: Viipurin tenho tarttuu nuoriinkin. 30.11.2007. http://yle.fi/vintti/yle.fi/kotisatama/index-62.html?s=jakso&ID=47.

Lehtiartikkelit

Karjala 16.12.1982. ”Suuriarvoinen urakka toteutumassa. Viipurin pienoismallin ensimmäiset korttelit piirretty. ”

Karjala 7.6.1984. ”Viipurin pienoismallin urakkatarjoukset jätetty. ”

Karjala 26.7.1984. ”Viipurin pienoismallin sopimus allekirjoitettu.”

Karjala, 28.11.1985 (Viipurin pienoismallin erikoisliite). ”Pienoismallille saatiin hyvä tekijä.”

Karjala 28.11.1985. ”Viipurin pienoismalli – kulttuuriteko, unelma, tosiasia.”

Karjala 1.11.1986. ”Viipurin pienoismalli.”

Karjala 11.11.1986. ”Viipurin pienoismalli. ”

Helsingin Sanomat, Kuukausiliite, 18, 1989. ”Sellanen ois Viipuri.

Etelä-Saimaa 25.11.2015. ”Pienoismalli on must-juttu.”

Kirjallisuus

Alpers, Svetlana. 2012. ”The museum as a way of seeing.” Teoksessa Exhibiting Cultures: The Poetics and Politics of Museum Display, toimittaneet Ivan Karp ja Steven Levine, 25–32. Washington DC: Smithsonian Institution Press.

Appadurai, Arjun (toim.). 1986. The Social Life of Things, Commodities in Cultural Perspective. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Aronsson, Peter. 2004. Historiebruk: att använda det förflutna. Lund: Studentlitteratur.

Aunesluoma, Juhani ja Pauli Kettunen (toim.). 2008. The Cold War and the Politics of History. Helsinki: Edita.

Aurasmaa, Anne. 2002. Salomonin talo. Helsinki: Yliopistopaino.

Bankoff, Greg, Uwe Lubken ja Jordan Sand (toim.). 2012. Flammable Cities: Urban Conflagration and the Making of the Modern World. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.

Bauer, Martin W. ja George Gaskell, G. (toim.). 2000. Qualitative Researching with Text, Image and Sound. A Practical Handbook. London: Sage.

de Chadarevian, Soraya ja Nick Hopwood. 2004. Models: the third dimension of science. Stanford: Stanford University Press.

Cosgrove, Denis. 1984. Social Formation and Symbolic Landscape. Madison, Wisconsin: The University of Wisconsin Press.

Czére, Belá. 1971. ”Scientific and cultural importance of models in our time.” Museum, Volume XXIII, 4 1970/71. A Special Issue. Models of Museums of Science and Technology. Switzerland: UNESCO, 232-235.

Delle, James A. 2008. ”A tale of two tunnels: Memory, archaeology, and the Underground Railroad.” Journal of Social Archaeology 8:1, 63–93.

Fingerroos, Outi. 2006. ”Karjala – muistin ja utopian paikka.Alue ja ympäristö, 35:2, 3–14.

Fingerroos, Outi, Riina Haanpää, Anne Heimo ja Ulla-Maija Peltonen (toim.). 2006. Muistitietotutkimus. Metodologisia kysymyksiä. Helsinki: Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seura.

Foucault, Michel. 1991. Discipline and Punish: The Birth of a Prison. London: Penguin.

Gadamer, Hans-Georg. 2004. Hermeneutiikka: Ymmärtäminen tieteissä ja filosofiassa. Suomentanut Ismo Nikander. Tampere: Vastapaino.

du Gay, Paul, Stuart Hall, Linda Janes, Hugh Mackay ja Keith Negus. 1997. Doing Cultural Studies: The Story of the Sony Walkman. London: Sage.

Grönholm, Pertti. 2010. ”Muistomerkkejä ja kolaroivia kertomuksia.”Teoksessa Medeiasta pronssisoturiin. Kuka tekee menneestä historiaa, toimittaneet Pertti Grönholm ja Anna Sivula, 82–109. Turku: Turun Historiallinen Yhdistys.

Guinée, Jeroen Bartholomeus (toim.). 1993. Handbook on Life Cycle Assessment: Operational Guide to the ISO Standards. Dordrecht: Kluwer Academic Publishers.

Guinée, Jeroen Bartholomeus, Reinout Heijungs, Gjalt Huppes, Alessandra Zamagni, Paolo Masoni, Roberto Buonamici, Tomas Rydberg ja Tomas Ekvall . 2011. ”Life Cycle Assessment: Past, Present, and Future.” Environmental Science & Technology, 45:1, 90–96.

Harrington, C. Lee ja Denise D. Bielby. 2000. Popular Culture: Production and Consumption. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.

Heinonen, Jouko. 1993. ”Museot ja mallit.” Teoksessa Osma – Suomen museoliiton juhlakirja 1993, toimittanut Hilkka Vallisaari, Helsinki: Suomen museoliitto.

Herva, Vesa-Pekka ja Risto Nurmi. 2009. ”Beyond Consumption: Functionality, Artefact, Biography and Early Modernity.” International Journal of Historical Archaeology, 13:2, 158–182

Herva, Vesa-Pekka, Timo Ylimaunu ja James Symonds. 2012. ”The Urban Landscape and Iconography of Early Modern Tornio.” Fennoscandia archaeologica XXIX, 73–91.

Heuru, Kauko. 2001. Itsehallinnon aika. Kunnallisalan kehittämissäätiö: Kunnallisalan kehittämissäätiön Polemia-sarjan julkaisu nro 40. Verkkojulkaisu: https://kaks.fi/sites/default/files/Polemia%2040.pdf

Hicks, Dan ja Beaudry, Mary (toim.). 2010. The Oxford Handbook of Material Culture Studies. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Hirn, Sven ja Juha Lankinen. 2000. Viipuri – suomalainen kaupunki. Helsinki: WSOY.

Hohenberg, Paul M. ja Lynn Hollen Lees (toim.). 1985. The Making of Urban Europe. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Huunonen, Seppo. 2015. Uuras: Viipurin portti maailman merille. Lahti: Uuraalaiset ry.

Hyötyniemi, Matti. 2007. Pienoismallinrakentajan käsikirja. Jyväskylä: Multikustannus.

Kaukiainen, Yrjö, Risto Marjomaa ja Jouko Nurmiainen (toim.), Viipurin läänin historia V: Autonomisen Suomen rajamaa. Joensuu: Karjalaisen kulttuurin edistämissäätiö, 144–185.

Hämynen, Tapio ja Yury Shikalov. 2013. Viipurin kadotetut vuodet 1940-1990. Helsinki: Kustannusosakeyhtiö Tammi.

Häyrynen, Maunu. 2005. Kuvitettu maa. Suomen kansallisen maisemakuvaston rakentuminen. Helsinki: Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seura.

Immonen, Olli. 2010. ”Lappeenrannan linnoitus. Maisema ja muisti.” Teoksessa Katse menneisyyteen. Etelä-Karjalan museo 100 vuotta, toimittaneet Miikka Kurri, Jukka Luoto ja Elina Vuori. Lappeenranta: Etelä-Karjalan museo.

Jacobs, Jane. 1961. The Death and Life of Great American Cities. New York: Random House.

Jetsonen, Jari (toim.). 2001. Little big houses: Working with architectural models. Finland: Rakennustieto Publishing.

Johansson, Hanna. 2007. ”Tyhjentämisen eleitä. Esittävän kuvan kielto, visuaalinen kulttuuri ja nykytaide.” Teoksessa Tarkemmin katsoen. Visuaalisen kulttuurin lukukirja, toimittaneet Leena Rossi ja Anita Seppä, 77–101. Helsinki: Gaudeamus.

Jones, Andrew. 2007. Memory and Material Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Jordan, Grant. 1990. ”The pluralism of pluralism: an anti-theory?” Political Studies 38:2, 286–301.

Judge, David. 1995. ”Pluralism.” Teoksessa Theories of Urban Politics, toimittaneet David Judge, Gerry Stroker ja Hal Wollman, 13–34. London: Sage.

Jussila, Osmo. 2003. Venäläinen Suomi. Helsinki: WSOY.

Järvinen, Jonni. 2008. ”Museoarkkitehtuuri, näyttelyarkkitehtuuri ja tilan kokeminen.” Kuriositeettikabi.net 1/2008. http://kuriositeettikabi.net/numero6/pdf/nayttelyarkkitehtuuri.pdf

Karjalainen, P-T. 1996. ”Kolme näkökulmaa maisemaan.” Teoksessa Maiseman arvo(s)tus, toimittaneet Maunu Häyrynen ja Olli Immonen, 8–15. Lahti: Kansainvälinen soveltavan estetiikan instituutin raportteja no 1.

King, James Roy. 1996. Remaking the World: Modeling in Human Experience. Chicago: University of Illinois Press.

Kurri, Miikka, Jukka Luoto ja Elina Vuori (toim.). 2010. Katse menneisyyteen. Etelä-Karjalan museo 100 vuotta. Lappeenranta: Etelä-Karjalan museo.

Knoll, Wolfgang, Martin Hechinger ja Heyer, H-J. 2006. Architectural models: construction techniques. Munich: Deutsche Verlags-Anstalt, Münich a division of Verlagsgruppe Random House GmbH.

Kopytoff, I. 1986. ”The cultural biography of things: commoditisation as process.” Teoksessa The Social Life of Things: Commodities in Cultural Perspective, toimittanut Arjun Appadurai, 65–91. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Laakkonen, Simo, Richard Tucker ja Timo Vuorisalo (toim.). 2017. The Long Shadows: A Global Environmental History of the Second World War. Corvallis: Oregon State University Press.

Laine, Markus, Jarkko Bamberg, ja Pekka Jokinen (toim.). 2007. Tapaustutkimuksen taito. Helsinki: Gaudeamus.

Laine, Timo. (2001). “Miten kokemusta voidaan tutkia? Fenomenologinen näkökulma.” Teoksessa Ikkunoita tutkimusmetodeihin II. Näkökulmia aloittelevalle tutkijalle tutkimuksen teoreettisiin lähtökohtiin ja analyysimenetelmiin, toimittaneet Juhani Aaltola ja Raine Valli, 26–43. Jyväskylä: PS-kustannus.

Lampinen, Olli. 1995. Pienoismallit ja mallinnus. Kausala: Kausalan Kirjapaino.

Lankinen, Juha. 1999. Viipurin pienoismallin syntyhistoria. http://www.viipuri2000.vbg.ru/lankinen/maket_fi.htm.

Lawton, Richard (toim.). 1989. The Rise and Fall of Great Cities. Aspects of Urbanization in the Western World. London, New York: Belhaven Press.

Lefebvre, Henri. 1991. The production of space. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing.

Lehtonen, Turo-Kimmo. 2006. Kaupungin aineksia. Yhdyskuntasuunnittelu 44:2, 6–23.

Leone, Mark P. ja Barbara J. Little. 2004. ”Artifacts as expressions of society and culture.” Teoksessa Museum Studies. An Anthology of Contexts., toimittanut Bettina Messias Carbonell, 363–374. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing.

Lines, Richard ja Leif Hellström. 1989. Frog Model Aircraft, 1932-1976. London: New Cavendish Books.

Louekari, Sami. 2004. ”Ihmisen muuttuva maisema – kysymyksiä ja tulkintoja.” Teoksessa Historioita ja historiallisia keskusteluja, toimittaneet Sami Louekari ja Anna Sivula ,270–285. Turku: Turun historiallinen yhdistys.

Löfgren, Orvar. 1997. “Scenes from a troubled marriage: Swedish ethnology and material culture studies.” Journal of Material Culture 2:1, 95–113.

Macken, Marian. 2015. ”Passage: The Temporality of an Artifact.” PARSE Conference 2015. http://parsejournal.com/conference/2015-2/draft-timetable/passage-the-temporality-of-an-artifact/.

Marshall, Yvonne ja Chris Gosden. 1999. “The Cultural Biography of Objects.” World Archaeology 31:2, 169–178.

Markkola, Pirjo. 2009. ”Voiko kuluttamalla parantaa maailmaa?” Historiallinen Aikakauskirja 1/2009, 274–275.

McCracken, Grant. 1986. ”Culture and Consumption: A Theoretical Account and Structure and Movement of the Cultural Meaning of Consumer Goods.” The Journal of Consumer Research 13:1, 71–84.

Moilanen, Mikko. 2009. ”Faktan ja fantasian rajamailla – esineiden ennallistukset arkeologisissa näyttelyissä.” Kuriositeettikabi.net 2/2009. http://kuriositeettikabi.net/numero9/KK%20syksy%202009%20pdf/Moilanen_KK-2-09.pdf.

Morris, Mark. (toim.). 2006. Models: Architecture and the Miniature. Great Britain: Wiley-Academy.

Mumford, Lewis. 1961. The City in History: Its Origins, Its Transformations, and Its Prospects. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World.

Nora, Pierre. 1989. “Between Memory and History: Les Lieux de Mémoire.” Representations 26, 7–24.

Nurmi, Risto. 2011. Development of urban mindobject biographical approach. The case study of Tornio town, northern Finland. Oulu: University of Oulu.

Nyyssönen, Timo. 2007. Pienoismallirakentajan käsikirja. Jyväskylä: Multikustannus

Penel, C. 1971. ”Classification scheme.” Teoksessa Museum, Volume XXIII, no. 4, 1970/71: Models of Museums of Science and Technology, 236–249.

Peltonen, Ulla-Maija. 2003. Muistin paikat. Vuoden 1918 sisällissodan muistamisesta ja unohtamisesta. Helsinki: SKS.

Petrik, Otto. 1971. ”Models in museums of science and technology.” Teoksessa Museum, Volume XXIII, no 4 1970/71: Models of Museums of Science and Technology, 250–273.

Pöysä, Jyrki. 2015. Lähiluvun tieto. Näkökulmia kirjoitetun muistelukerronnan tutkimukseen. Joensuu: Suomen Kansantietouden Tutkijain Seura.

Quimby, Ian. (toim.). 1978. Material Culture and the Study of American Life. New York: W. W. Norton.

Raivo, Petri. J. 2004. ”Karelia lost or won – materialization of a landscape of contested and commemorated memory.” Teoksessa A Special Issue. Karelia – Bicultural Landscape. Fennia 182:1, Maunu Häyrynen ja Petri J. Raivo, 61–72.

Ruusuvuori, Johanna ja Liisa Tiittula (toim.). 2005. Haastattelu. Tutkimus, tilanteet ja vuorovaikutus. Tampere: Vastapaino.

Saarikangas, Kirsi. (toim.). 1998. Kuvasta tilaan. Taidehistoria tänään. Tampere: Vastapaino.

Saarnisto, Matti. 2003. ”Karjalan geologia – Karjalan luonnonmaiseman synty.” Teoksessa Karjalan synty. Viipurin läänin historia I, toimittaneet Hannes Sihvo, Yrjö Kaukiainen ja Matti Saarnisto, 21–78. Lappeenranta: Karjalan Kirjapaino.

Said, Edward. 2002. ”Invention, Memory, and Place”. Teoksessa Mitchell, W. L. T. 2002. Landscape and Power. Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press.

Saukonpää, Katri. 2011. Kokemuksellinen tila. Ajatuksia tilan rakenteesta ja kokijan suhteesta tilaan. Pro gradu-tutkielma. Aalto-yliopisto, Taideteollinen korkeakoulu, Helsinki.

Schumpeter, Joseph. 1942. Capitalism, Socialism, and Democracy. New York & London: Harper & Brothers.

Seppovaara, Ossi. 1984. Vuoksi. Luonto ja ihminen vesistön muovaajina. Helsinki: Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seura.

Sivula, Anna ja Susanna Siro. 2015. ”The town scale model as an artefact and representation of the past.” Finskt museum, 120-122 årgången, 206–220.

Suikkari, Risto. 2007. Paloturvallisuus ja kaupunkipalot Suomen puukaupungeissa – historiasta nykypäivään. Oulu: Oulun yliopisto, Arkkitehtuurin osasto, julkaisu A 42.

Suomen virallinen tilasto. 1941. Väestösuhteet vuonna 1939. VI:93. Helsinki: Tilastollinen päätoimisto.

Tilli, Jouni. 2009. ”Tiloja, linjauksia, retoriikkaa – historiapolitiikan ulottuvuuksia.” Historiallinen Aikakauskirja 107:3, 280–287.

Turpeinen, Outi. 2005. Merkityksellinen museoesine: kriittinen visuaalisuus kulttuurihistoriallisen museon näyttelysuunnittelussa. Helsinki: Taideteollisen korkeakoulun julkaisuja A 63: https://helda.helsinki.fi/bitstream/handle/10224/4672/Turpeinen.pdf?sequence=1.

Valkeapää, Leena. 2006. ”Käyttökelpoinen keskiaika. Historiakulttuuria nykypäivän Ulvilassa ja Raumalla.” Alue ja ympäristö 35:2, 79–91.

Viitteet

[1] Jotkut pienoismallit ovat todella suurikokoisia, kuten Bay Model. Yhdysvaltain armeijan (U.S. Army Corps of Engineers) 1950-luvulla rakentama pienoismalli simuloi San Franciscon alueen rannikkovesistöjä ja niiden hydrologiaa, ja sillä testattiin alueelle suunnitellun jättiläispadon mahdollisia vaikutuksia. Patoa ei rakennettu. Tämä Kalifornian Sausalitossa sijaitseva pienoismalli on nykyään kunnostettu ja avattu suurelle yleisölle museona. Pienoismalli on laajuudeltaan kahden amerikkalaisen jalkapallokentän kokoinen. Lisätietoa: http://www.spn.usace.army.mil/Missions/Recreation/Bay-Model-Visitor-Center/

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

The Graffiti Storyline and Urban Planning: Key Narratives in the Planning, Marketing, and News Texts of Santalahti and Hiedanranta

graffiti, narratives, planning, storytelling, temporary use

Kai Ylinen
kai.ylinen [a] jyu.fi
MA, Doctoral Student
Art History
University of Jyväskylä

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Ylinen, Kai. 2018. ”The Graffiti Storyline and Urban Planning: Key Narratives in the Planning, Marketing, and News Texts of Santalahti and Hiedanranta”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/graffiti-storyline-urban-planning-key-narratives-planning-marketing-news-texts-santalahti-hiedanranta/

Printable PDF version


This article regards urban planning as a form of storytelling and argues that there is significance in whose stories and which storylines are acknowledged to belong to the narrative fabric of a place and how the stories of future districts are communicated to the public through narratives during a planning project. My focus is on the storyline that follows the activity of graffiti culture in the two case areas of Santalahti and Hiedanranta (located in the city of Tampere in Finland) during these areas’ phases of transition created during the redevelopment of former industrial areas into residential districts. In my discursive analysis I identify key narratives that recur in planning, marketing, and news texts concerning the two case areas. These narratives are 1) Progress and Innovations, 2) The Old with the New, 3) The Warm, Welcoming Home, 4) Together with Communities, 5) Ruin and Despair, 6) Graffiti as Art and a Pastime, and 7) The Underground. The key narratives offer insight into the means by which the stories of the two future forms of the districts are distributed to the audience by various agents, the narratives that are dominant, and the degree to which the existence of the graffiti storyline is visible in them.

Introduction

There are two comparable post-industrial areas undergoing significant redevelopment and giving rise to diverse and diversely constructed narratives in the western region of the city of Tampere in Finland: Santalahti and Hiedanranta. Both areas have had industrial activity in the past, are currently in a process of being transitioned into residential districts and have a recent history of economic idleness. Although the areas have had small businesses and entrepreneurs working there during their idle state, there has been at least some inactivity and lack of maintenance of the buildings. This idleness has created an opening for temporary activities to occur in Santalahti and Hiedanranta, and enabled the birth of stories; in particular, a storyline formed around graffiti, which is the focus of my article. This storyline attaches to the active graffiti culture operating in both areas before and during the planning of the two remodeled districts.

This empirical case study describes how the future forms of the districts of Santalahti and Hiedanranta are presented to the public through key narratives found in planning, marketing, and local newspaper texts. I ask which narratives are dominant. Is the graffiti storyline included in these narratives, and if it is, how? With narratives I refer to the intentional-communicative artefacts of storytelling. In the words of Gregory Currie, these artefacts “have as their function the communication of a story, which function they have by virtue of their makers’ intentions” (Currie 2010, 6). In turn, I view a story, essentially, as a sequence of events or experiences –  or a presentation of a single one (Finnegan 1998, 9; Skalin 2008, 201). Finally, I use the concept of storyline to refer to a particular chain of events in order to differentiate various narrative threads within a story.

My purpose is to bring forward the aspect of storytelling in urban planning and the importance of the narrative fabric of places under redevelopment. Mark Childs, in his article concerning how place stories can inform and condition urban design, gives stories high priority among the other vital features of a site: “Listening to stories of place can inform designers about the narrative fabric that is as much a critical part of the context of a site as the soil type” (Childs 2008, 184). When I use narrative fabric (as mentioned by Childs) I mean a composition of place stories such as everyday practices, experiences, and memories of dwellers, myths, novels, photographs, and newspaper articles produced of a place, and unbuilt designs produced during planning (Childs 2008, 175).

The narrative fabric is especially interesting in the cases of Santalahti and Hiedanranta, as the first district has had to deal with multiple, clashing interpretations of the area and, in the planning of the second one, storytelling has been intentionally used as a participatory method to understand what kind of future district people are hoping for. My approach supports this issue’s theme of a city as a central stage for narration, where diverse visions and stories can guide the planning or challenge its ambitions and objectives, and thus shape the future of places in the city. My article draws on the studies concerning the relations of storytelling and planning (Mandelbaum 1991; Throgmorton 1993, 1996, 2003; Sandercock 1998, 2005; Forester 1999; Eckstein 2003; Childs 2008; van Dijk 2011; van Hulst 2012; Bulkens, Minca & Muzaini 2015), as well as studies of the temporary use of spaces (Haydn & Temel 2003; Groth & Corijn 2005; Doron 2010; Lehtovuori & Ruoppila 2012; Colomb 2012).

I have intentionally made graffiti a protagonist in this article, as the storyline relating to it has not yet been properly analyzed in the context of the two case areas. Furthermore, my aim is to contribute to the discussion of contemporary graffiti and street art as cultural heritage (MacDowall 2006, 2017; Avery 2009; Kimvall 2013; Merrill 2014; Ylinen 2015; Alves 2017; Nomeikaite 2017). By referring to heritage, the studies suggest that, despite being a highly controversial culture of artistic expression, even graffiti belongs to the narrative fabric of the place it actively occurs in – and in some cases, it contains historical, artistic, or communal value worth discussing as a part of the area’s future. This raises another important question in my study: Whose stories and which storylines get to be told during an urban planning process?

This article is divided into eight sections, including the introduction and the conclusion. In the following section, I will first explain how planning and storytelling are connected. After that, I will focus on the settings and the graffiti storylines of Santalahti and Hiedanranta, followed by a section in which I describe the research materials I have used in my analysis, and I explain the method of analysis. Finally, I describe the seven key narratives found in the planning, marketing, and newspaper texts concerning the two areas. In reporting the results particular attention will be devoted to how the graffiti storyline is present in the key narratives.

Storytelling in Planning

To tell a story has been defined in the words of Lars-Åke Skalin as “to state that this or that sequence of events is an occurrence of this world, or of a possible world (fictional, hypothetical etc.), in a past, present, or future time dimension” (Skalin 2008, 201). However, the relations between storytelling and planning require some further exploration. First, Merlijn van Hulst (2012, 302–303) has specified two models in which storytelling and planning practice work together: storytelling as a model for planning and storytelling as a model of planning. The former model positions storytelling as a contemporary method that can be used in planning practice for better understanding the narrative fabric of place. In her contribution to the authorship issues of planning stories, Barbara Eckstein noted that in many cases the stories used in a planning project belong to somebody else, for example, to communities and individuals who have shared their stories (Eckstein 2003, 21). Such stories are, for example, the ones told from within the graffiti scene in Santalahti and Hiedanranta. The storytelling methods used in a planning project allow the stories of communities, groups, and individuals to be made use of in urban planning in order to ensure that every stakeholder has been heard and listened to (see, e.g., Sandercock 2005). In extension to van Hulst’s models, Bulkens, Minca, and Muzaini considered storytelling as an act of resistance, as a way “to allow individuals affected by a spatial planning project to voice their concerns and their respective positions” (Bulkens, Minca, & Muzaini 2015, 2313–2314). Ideally, the storytelling methods enable planners and designers to utilize local knowledge and identify problems, which might offer solutions to conflicts in all stages of a process.

Van Hulst’s second model positions planning itself as a way of storytelling, meaning that planning does not just make use of others’ stories but also produces its own ones. For John Forester (1999) the practice stories of planners are an effective way of learning about both others’ and one’s own work in the planning field, whereas James Throgmorton (1993; 1996; 2003) has famously argued that, to the core, planning is persuasive and constitutive storytelling about the future. From the perspective of the designs used in planning, Terry van Dijk adds that places undergoing development also gradually grow towards that told future (van Dijk 2011, 126). He also emphasizes that planning as storytelling is not only future-oriented but also about changing perceptions of what these places mean and are in the present time (van Dijk 2011, 134).

To construct a persuasive story about the present and the future of a specific site, planners and designers connect multiple storylines concerning places and various aspects of that area. These storylines may be set in a past, present, or future time dimension and are transformed into narrative objects such as documents and designs and eventually a new plan. When presented to the public, the complete planning story, or some sections of it, will be interpreted in numerous ways depending on which storylines the planners have included in their story construction, the stories of which individuals and communities they are using, which audience will be receiving the story, and through which narratives they are delivering it.

Some narratives have been born apart from the formal planning process, hence not all of them necessarily support the intended story constructed by planners and designers. In this study, I will also analyze texts produced by owners, developers, and marketing specialists of the properties and journalists of the local newspapers. In addition to planning practitioners, landowners, and property developers working on the redevelopment, journalists are important agents. They are, ideally, able to craft narratives that would otherwise be lacking by raising questions and perspectives the other two groups either cannot or will not raise, and thus they have the possibility to act as mediators between the city in charge of the planning, property developers in charge of the construction, the landowners, and the public.

I argue that the informal narratives also contain constitutive elements of the narrative fabric of place. In the following section, I will describe the cases of Santalahti and Hiedanranta and their graffiti storyline, which emerged during a state of temporary use in both areas: outside the formal planning process in Santalahti and as a part of it in Hiedanranta.

The Settings of Santalahti and Hiedanranta

The city of Tampere is the third largest city in Finland, holding 228 274 inhabitants (as confirmed in May 2017 on their official website). The inland city between two lakes is the center of the Council of Tampere Region, located in Western Finland approximately 180 kilometers to the north-west from the capital Helsinki. Tampere was the main industrial city in Finland during the 19th century, and therefore its history lies heavily on its industrial heritage and working-class culture. The factory eras of Santalahti and Hiedanranta are both considered notable parts of Tampere’s industrial history from the late 19th to the early 20th century.

The industrial use was the primary use of both areas in the past. After the factory era came to an end, the following economic idleness was accompanied by temporary activity in the area. This temporary use suggests a state that occurs between the former primary use(s) and the new primary use(s) that are to be achieved by the redevelopment of the area (Lehtovuori, Hentilä, & Bengs 2003; Lehtovuori & Ruoppila 2012). Typically, temporary use may appear in indeterminate spaces that seem to have been “left out of time and place” (Groth & Corijn 2005, 503) in contrast to their surrounding environment. Such spaces are, for example, empty lots, idle industrial areas, train yards, and spaces under bridges (see, e.g., Doron 2000). Both the Santalahti and Hiedanranta areas include such indeterminate spaces with a recent history of temporary use. I will view the two settings one by one.

Santalahti

Santalahti is located two kilometers to the west from the city center, between a railroad and the lake Näsijärvi. In particular the eastern part of the Santalahti area comprises of historical factories, which made goods such as paper and matches in their time, as well as of warehouses and buildings associated with the industrial activity. The two former industrial blocks that are currently framed by the match factory, the paper factory, the bone meal factory, and the roofing felt factory are in unauthorized temporary use by urban subcultures, such as graffiti artists, skateboarders, photographers, and the young. The graffiti storyline in the two factory blocks in Santalahti began uninvited in 1990s after all formal activity in the factory buildings had ceased. Over the two following decades the writers and artists gradually painted layers of graffiti pieces inside and out on all four factory buildings and their warehouses. The long wall on the other side of the railroad is also painted with graffiti and considered a hall of fame within the scene.

Image 1. Several graffiti pieces on the southern façade of the roofing felt factory in Santalahti. Kai Ylinen 2017.

Planners working on the Santalahti project employed the rational and systematic planning model in which storytelling methods were not used. The new master plan for transitioning Santalahti into a residential district was confirmed on 4 April 2017 after a 10-year planning process. It is estimated that the current population of 290 will increase to 2300 residents in the future. In the eastern part of the area, the graffiti-blooming match factory and the paper factory are protected in the master plan. In addition, the future tramline that is currently under development in the city of Tampere will run through Santalahti.

The properties in Santalahti are owned by private developers. The new master plan for the Santalahti district was ordered from the City of Tampere by these actors. According to an email by Heli Toukoniemi, Land Use Manager of the City of Tampere, the city does not own any buildings in the area. The main property owners working on the development of the site are Pohjola Rakennus, YH Kodit, and Lemminkäinen, of which the first two stand behind branding and marketing the area as Uusi Santalahti (‘New Santalahti’).

Image 2. A map of the New Santalahti, courtesy of Pohjola Rakennus and YH Kodit, sent by an email to the author by Tuire Mäenpää / YH Kodit.

Hiedanranta

Hiedanranta is situated in western Tampere and is also on the shore of the lake Näsijärvi, four kilometers from the city center. It is connected to the busy commercial district of Lielahti and shares its eastern border, on the shore, with Santalahti. In Hiedanranta stands a former sulfite cellulose factory, later owned by Metsä Board (previously M-Real), along with its extensions, several buildings for the factory staff, and the historical Lielahti mansion. The activity in the factory ended in 2008 and the City of Tampere bought the site from Metsä Board in 2014. The industrial environment was closed to the public until 2016.

After opening the idle factory area, the City of Tampere has made various events and activities possible by renting facilities to citizens for intended and authorized temporary use, supporting the organization of events in the area. Under the name Temporary Hiedanranta, the area offers scopes for action to various parties, for example, to a café, a cultural center, craftspeople and artists (for them to establish studios), a skateboarding hall, and an open space for circus professionals and practitioners. The current graffiti and mural art visible in the area have been made in 2016 and 2017 in two legal art events held by the Tampere-based street art and graffiti organization Spraycankontrol.

Image 3. A few of the graffiti and mural art pieces made in the event of Spraycankontrol ’17 in Hiedanranta. Kai Ylinen 2017.

The planners of Hiedanranta have chosen a participatory planning approach to which storytelling methods have been central. The planning of Hiedanranta is still in process. In the structure plan published in 2017, the future Hiedanranta is divided into three subareas, as shown in Image 4 below: 1) the Lielahti Hybrid District, an innovative part of the Lielahti commercial area, 2) the Factory City, consisting mainly of the post-industrial environment and the historical Lielahti Mansion area, and 3) the Canal City, a neighborhood in the shore zone of lake Näsijärvi, between the central marina and Santalahti marina. The district is anticipated to offer homes for 25 000 residents and new jobs for 10 000. Like in Santalahti, the future tramline will be operating in Hiedanranta.

Image 4. A map of the future Hiedanranta showcasing the three neighborhood identities, courtesy of the City of Tampere, visible on the page 19 in the Structure Plan of Hiedanranta.

The Materials and the Method of Analysis

This study includes three diverse types of research material from between 2013 and 2017, which is the period when both future forms of the districts have been planned and/or promoted to the public. First, planning texts include plans, reports, statements, and designs produced by planners, architects, other designers, or city officials. All in all, 49 items in this set were analyzed, excluding the various planning documents of Santalahti that were published before 2013, some of which are summarized in the final report. Thirty items belong to the planning texts of Santalahti and the remaining 19 to the planning texts of Hiedanranta.

The second set of materials includes marketing texts, comprising of billboards, flyers, websites, promotional maps, and customer magazines (created by property owners, developers, advertising agencies, or marketing specialists). Eleven of the marketing texts target Santalahti and four Hiedanranta.[1]

The third set consists of news texts, including news articles about Santalahti or Hiedanranta from three local newspapers – Aamulehti, Moro, and Tamperelainen – published between 1 January 2013 and 20 September 2017.[2] The articles in this category include only the newspapers’ journalistic content, meaning that all advertisements and letters to the editor were excluded. Thus, these texts are produced by journalists and those responsible for the paper’s editorial stance. These three papers were chosen for their content and distribution being central to Tampere. The news texts include 91 articles in total. Thirty-six of them cover Santalahti: 26 published in Aamulehti, nine in Moro, and one in Tamperelainen. Hiedanranta was the subject in 53 articles, 38 of which were published in Aamulehti, one in Moro, and 14 in Tamperelainen. In addition, two articles included both districts as their subject, one published in Aamulehti and the other one in Tamperelainen.

It must be noted that although there seem to be less news articles about the Santalahti area, this is a result of the demarcation of this study. First, discussion about Santalahti began over ten years ago but the issues were selected to fit a timeframe in which narratives about both areas were active in the newspapers. Also, within the selected timeframe, more press releases were published about Hiedanranta as it is a newer development project, resulting in more articles on this district during the period. Second, the development of the Santalahti area is well documented, only the articles focus on the very specific processes active in the area, especially those concerning the long-planned and now built road tunnel and the future tramline. The articles that focus purely on these two major development projects in the city are excluded from the materials.

My analysis is based on identifying the broad, recurrent key narratives present in the previously described materials. Often used in the narrative analysis of life stories, key narratives are produced as well-worn accounts that the author uses to explain and justify their actions and decisions (Phoenix 2008, 67). In addition, the focus of this analysis is on the content reading of narratives “as manifested in separate parts of the story, irrespective of the context of the complete story” (Lieblich, Tuval-Mashiach & Zilber 1998, 16). This means that not all key narratives appear in every text, and not all are intended to be part of the formal planning stories. As there also exists “repeated subject matter” (Phoenix 2008, 67) within the texts that focus on informal storylines, the key narratives found in them are as essential and constitutive to the narrative fabric of place as the ones found in texts presenting formal planning stories. By using this method of analysis, I am able to specify the most often used means of communicating the stories of the present and the future of Santalahti and Hiedanranta.

I have identified seven key narratives that were recurrent in the planning, marketing, and news texts. The first four are future oriented: 1) Progress and Innovations, 2) The Old with the New, 3) The Home, and 4) Together with Communities. The remaining three depict the present of the areas: 5) Ruin and Despair, 6) Graffiti as Art and a Pastime, and 7) The Underground. All seven can be connected to the graffiti storyline in some way – at the very least, by the absence of it. The narratives are also the ones shared by all material types, with an exception of The Warm, Welcoming Home narrative that was missing from the news texts and the Ruin and Despair narrative that was missing from the marketing texts.

Table 1. The number of texts in each key narrative, organized by the area and material type.

Table 1 above shows how the key narratives are distributed between the two areas and the text types. As planning texts also contain comprehensive reports and compilations about all stages of the plan and marketing texts target the whole new district, one item can feature in multiple key narratives. There are also a few texts that did not contain any narrative elements. These texts are, for example, numeric tables, technical descriptions, forms, and purely descriptive items. All the following narratives are intertwined, and some of them are dependent of another.

The Key Narratives

There is variety regarding which narratives are dominant in the presentations of each area, as seen in Figure 1 below. The most dominant key narratives in both are Progress and Innovations and The Old with the New that wholly support the intended planning stories. Along with The Warm, Welcoming Home narrative, recurrent mostly in marketing texts, the two last narratives where the graffiti storyline is visible through their original scene-based authors are minor ones. They are, however, also supporting the formal planning story of Hiedanranta, whereas in Santalahti, The Underground narrative in particular strictly opposes the official story constructed by planners and designers. The storyline authored by those acting from within the graffiti scene in Santalahti was never intended to be part of the area’s present or future by those working on planning. Instead, the planning story of Santalahti gets support from the highly visible Ruin and Despair narrative, even though a large number of stories delivered by this narrative are told by authors who are not working in planning.

Figure 1. The division of narratives.

These differences in dominant narratives are caused by three central factors. First, the planning methods are different. The planners in the Santalahti case relied on the rational planning model and the planners in Hiedanranta employed a participatory approach, which explains why the Together with Communities narrative is used so much more often in the texts of Hiedanranta. The second has to do with the ownership of land and properties. Unlike in Hiedanranta, the properties in Santalahti are owned by private actors. The ownership status sets distinctly different interests, objectives, and ambitions for the redevelopment of these areas, greatly affecting the kind of narratives that are dominant.

The third factor is involved with the larger cultural context. It has to do with cultural shift regarding graffiti appreciation. Santalahti carries the weight of many years of unauthorized graffiti activity. Its narratives are weighted down by the idea of a wasted and ruined district ridden with crime: trespassing, arson, drug use, and graffiti (Ylinen 2015, 42–45). The graffiti in the area has, over the years, become the most often used means of depicting the unlawful nature of the area and the ruined state of its buildings. This narrative began during the period of zero tolerance of graffiti in the capital area of Finland and before the cultural shift regarding graffiti happened; and it has not changed since then. Hiedanranta does not have this weight of years. Its redevelopment began after the cultural shift regarding graffiti; the period of zero tolerance was over – graffiti, street art, and mural art were already being painted and legal graffiti walls were built all around the country. Graffiti had entered an era of being gallery-worthy art. These major distinctions are vital to understanding why the narratives are different in nature between the two areas. Next, I will go over all the seven key narratives.

1) Progress and Innovations (future-oriented)

This narrative is present in all the material categories concerning both Santalahti and Hiedanranta. It is the most dominant narrative and there is no difference in how it has been used between the two areas. It supports the intended planning stories of the future and concentrates purely on the redevelopment of the areas. The texts describe both areas as new and modern districts, focusing on how many residents the area will hold or how many jobs the new facilities will offer. In the news texts, the narratives focus on describing plans and designs, such as visualizations and maps.

The progress is seen to generally be welcomed by the city and its residents. It is shown by emphasizing cleverness, sustainability, and innovations. For example, in the guidelines for blocks in Santalahti (Seppänen and Villanen 2014), the innovativeness of Santalahti shows in its sustainability and renewable solutions. This is visible in the use of renewable energy sources, favoring wooden materials, supporting choices for public transport and cycling, and creating green-roofs that will be utilized in urban farming and recreational activities.

The urban farming and renewable energy sources are even more present in the visions of Hiedanranta. Hiedanranta is portrayed in the structure plan (City of Tampere 2017c) as “the new, sustainable urban centre of the city of Tampere.” The car parks will be used as local energy and waste collection hubs and the developers are aiming for energy self-sufficiency. The objective for the redevelopment of Hiedanranta aims “to support the commercial and industrial progress, as well as the competitive strength, of the whole region, with emphasis on implementing a smart, adaptable and resource-effective city, based on a circular economy.”

The present temporary use of the areas is only used to illustrate how quickly the areas are being developed into something better. The graffiti storyline does not have a place in this narrative, but if it is on rare occasions mentioned, it is done in a passive and condemning way in news texts. For example, one article focusing on the future of Hiedanranta mentions the area’s current state in 2015 in the very end: “The old industrial district […] has been fenced off and it is inaccessible without a proper permit. However, there have been visits to the area to do, among other things, illegal graffiti” (Taponen 2015b).[3] In another Hiedanranta article (Högmander 2013b) the author mentions that “some of the buildings have tenants and Metsä Board premises. Others mainly collect graffiti.”

This narrative always needs a foundation to which the progress and innovations are compared. The key narratives linked to these foundations are The Old with the New narrative, where the industrial history is seen as a resource, and the Ruin and Despair narrative, which is used as a contrast to a better future.

2) The Old with the New (future-oriented)

The Old with the New is the second most used narrative in all the text types of both areas. It utilizes the past uses of Santalahti and Hiedanranta as a resource in building something new alongside the history. It focuses to the future instead of the past and especially emphasizes how the old buildings attached to industrial history are respectfully given a new life.

The guidelines for blocks in Santalahti (Seppänen and Villanen 2014) state that the identifiable, modern building ensemble will honor the heritage of industrial building practice and will be based on the protected match factory. On their official websites, all the major property owners in Santalahti are promoting the protected buildings as a symbol of industrial history and as a quality part of the cityscape. Otherwise, and importantly, all else is new. The same message is visible on the flyer of New Santalahti, where the match factory is described as a natural combination of colorful industrial history and modern urban life, as seen in Image 5.

Image 5. A section concerning the match factory area from the New Santalahti flyer. The chosen photograph also shows pieces of graffiti as an effect of mixing history with recent urbanity.

In Hiedanranta, historical elements are also considered an essential part of the identity of the future district. In these visions, the old factory buildings are upgraded and renewed. The old industrial buildings are given a new purpose as “restaurants, exercise centers, and culture hubs” (Kalliosaari 2016). The designs, such as those shown in Image 6, show the historical factory buildings as “the heart of the city centre” and “[t]he development anchor of the area” (City of Tampere 2017c).

Image 6. A visualization of the heart of the city center showcasing the shopping street and the future tram line among the industrial past. City of Tampere 2017.

In one news article (Uusitalo 2017b) the protected buildings of Santalahti are all presented separately with pictures – both their past and their future primary uses are described. An old cardboard factory, for example, will likely be turned into loft apartments and the graffiti-blooming match factory might become a daycare center. The article depicts the future district in a very positive light: “The residential district being built in Santalahti will have both old red brick buildings and new buildings of different heights, and the idyllic area can be walked through by foot. The industrial buildings will have an essential role in creating the look for the new Santalahti.” The news texts concentrating on Santalahti agree that some old buildings must be saved in one way or another, but that the area is also in desperate need of redevelopment.

The graffiti is again mentioned in passing and only in the context of Santalahti – it may or may not remain in the area in some capacity. For example, the guidelines for blocks (Seppänen and Villanen 2014) mention that graffiti pieces can be removed from the protected industrial buildings by soda blasting. On the contrary, the Pirkanmaa Provincial Museum notes that there is a remarkable collection of graffiti on the walls of the match factory and that the graffiti should be included in the discussion of the protection of the building (“Lausuntokoonti” 2013). In one of the news articles (Manninen 2017a), the repurposing of the old industrial buildings is lamented, even though it is also seen as an inevitable step. The issue is seen through the eyes of the entrepreneurs remaining in Santalahti during the state of temporary use: “Similar spaces are nonexistent in Tampere, because most of the older factories have been either torn down or renovated for a new purpose.”

3) The Warm, Welcoming Home (future-oriented)

This narrative dominates the marketing texts and emphasizes the pleasantness of the future neighborhood, completely set in the future time dimension. The future homes are described as warm and welcoming, and the residents can enjoy the parks, the lake, and jogging paths in the natural environments. The Warm, Welcoming Home is a typical narrative, especially in Santalahti. The graffiti storyline is absent.

The convenience of location is important to this narrative. On New Santalahti’s webpages, it is told that you as a future resident will be “living conveniently near the services of the city center and moving quickly between the work, errands, and leisure.” It also reminds us that the residents will be on favorable position in regard to the future tramline. The location is also highly visible on the websites of all the major property owners, as well as on the billboards and the flyers of New Santalahti. On the flyer, as seen in Image 7, the residents can enjoy the peace of their own secluded home in the immediate neighborhood of the cardboard factory but may also conveniently go wherever they like – even by tram.

Image 7. A section concerning the area of the cardboard factory from the New Santalahti flyer. Nature, the family life, and different activities are well presented.

The New Santalahti website also allows its visitors and possible new residents to participate in a survey concentrating on what the Santalahti of their dreams is like. The website emphasizes that everyone is welcome: “[Santalahti] holds thousands of stories, ambiences, and hopes. Come and make your own stories true.” In Image 8, the future residents are urged to find a home in Santalahti.

Image 8. “Find Home”. A screenshot of the header banner on the front page of the New Santalahti website.

As marketing the new apartments is not yet topical for Hiedanranta, The Warm, Welcoming Home narrative is less present in its materials. In planning texts, Hiedanranta is described as having potential to house thousands of homes with a direct view of the lake, making activities such as boating and tour skating possible for the future residents. The closeness to the lake is further emphasized: “versatile housing will connect naturally with the recreational opportunities and other functions offered by the lake and its shoreline” (City of Tampere 2017c). The versatility is depicted with common saunas, shared gardens and working spaces, playgrounds, and restaurants, all making the life in Hiedanranta appear communal. This sense of community has been one of the main interests in the planning of Hiedanranta and it is also highly visible in the next key narrative. In the news texts, The Warm, Welcoming Home is not a key narrative.

4) Together with Communities (future-oriented)

This future-based narrative focuses on the stories of communities. It emphasizes the new way of developing a neighborhood: through openness, co-operation, and creating together. The planning of Hiedanranta relies a lot on participatory and storytelling methods. From the beginning, there have been several events allowing participation in the redevelopment process, such as walking tours, workshops, and garden and planning parties to find out what kind of Hiedanranta people would fall in love with. A booklet about the people of Hiedanranta was published with an aim to give everyone an opportunity to hear what has already been said about the area. The author of the booklet notes that “we have also attempted to give room to diverging views.” The communal themes in the booklet included, for example, nature, preservation and use, an everyman’s shore, and permission to act. The graffiti is also mentioned and present in the booklet, as seen in Image 9. One participator hopes that “there will be activities in the area that are spontaneously spurred [on] by the residents themselves. It doesn’t always need input from the City, just room and permission to act. […] It doesn’t even have to be a big deal; a flower bed, a graffiti wall, a wood workshop or simply permission to be somewhere may be enough” (Kuowi 2016). Many events and activities held in Temporary Hiedanranta have been organized, keeping an eye on the future, and life during the temporary use of the area is utilized as a marketing method for that future.

Image 9. “Many have asked for a graffiti wall”. A part of the page 21 from the People of Hiedanranta booklet. Kuowi 2016.

This narrative is almost non-existent with the texts concerning Santalahti, excluding the cases in which the lack of community involvement is criticized, usually from the perspective of stakeholders or a disappearing underground culture. For example, the planners were criticized for “not truly listening to stakeholders but only to the landowners” who ordered the plan and claimed that the “municipal democracy or share had no standing in the plan at all.” In a compilation document of opinions and answers regarding the Santalahti draft plan, the planner answered the criticism by denying the accusation and explaining how the targets of both landowners and stakeholders were mapped out in events and authoritative negotiations. They also reminded people that the officially delivered comments have served the use of the planner and the planning consult (“Asemakaavaluonnosten 8048 vaihtoehtoja A ja B koskevat lausunnot / vastaukset” 2013).

In a positive light, the community involvement in Santalahti is only mentioned in news texts that focus on the rare occasion of the legal activity in the area. These articles draw a clear line between welcome and unwelcome activity. For example, one article (Koskenniemi 2014) tells a story of airsoft being played in the area with the permission of the landowner. The article describes how the players also keep the area clean, but bemoans the illegal activity and trespassing. The property owner is quoted as saying that his aim is to “weed out the criminal activity” from the lot, thus making room for a key narrative of Ruin and Despair.

5) Ruin and Despair (present-oriented)

The Ruin and Despair narrative is based on the present time and is highly more recurrent in the texts of Santalahti. The narrative depicts the idle industrial environment as a run-down center of lawlessness. For example, in a news article about homelessness (Ala-Heikkilä 2017) a man is photographed in the Santalahti area amongst graffiti, as the area was one of the places in which he used to spend nights when he was homeless. The author begins by describing colorfully the match factory area: “Jari Virtanen sits on a couch, pulls a blanket over himself and lies down. Next to his pillow there are used condoms, white goo, and an empty carton of juice. On the floor of the factory there are countless empty beer cans and plastic utensils. The walls are covered in graffiti.” The author uses plenty of details to describe how run-down and desperate the old factory is in order to illustrate the ruinous state in which the homeless man lived in contrast to his current apartment.

In this narrative, the graffiti and the people doing it are regarded as having a disorderly nature and as a symbol for ruin, lawlessness, and despair. The narrative is also completely cast away from the future. It is one of the foundations that the Progress and Innovations narrative uses: a shameful past to which the glorious future is compared. The narrative is barely visible in the planning texts of Santalahti and used only once in the texts of Hiedanranta. In these texts the focus is always on progress and improvement in order to move the attention away from Ruin and Despair. Thus, in the marketing texts, this narrative is non-existent.

The news texts, however, almost feast on the narrative. In a question posed for readers of Moro, the author takes a clear stand by asking: “Would you be happy if the mess that is Santalahti would be built on soon?” The editorial in the same issue urges people not to make any official complaints about the area’s planning process so that it would finally be built into something better (Manninen 2015b). The narrative is also present in the news articles about arson and accidents that happened in the area during its state of temporary use. One of those news items describes a man dying after he fell from the roof of the roofing felt factory in Santalahti (Koskinen 2016). In another article it was said that “young people spend their time in the area and paint graffiti. […] The industrial area of Santalahti has suffered from vandalism and fires.” According to the interviewed property owner, both the police and the property owners in the area have been powerless in the face of the vandalism. “It can be said that we have been looking on from the side while our properties have been raped, and I speak for all the owners of Santalahti properties,” the property owner is quoted as saying, and he adds that the owners “haven’t complained but gritted [their] teeth” (Haakana 2013b).

6) Graffiti as Art and a Pastime (present-oriented)

In this present-oriented narrative, graffiti is viewed as a legitimate art form and as a way of spending time. It only focuses on acceptable forms of producing graffiti art. Illicit graffiti is rarely mentioned and, if it is, it is considered a problem that can be fixed by setting up more legal walls for painting.

The narrative is completely missing from the planning and marketing texts concerning Santalahti. In Hiedanranta the legal graffiti, street art, and mural art are celebrated. In the Hiedanranta flyer, as seen in Image 10, the authors have used a photograph taken at the graffiti and street art event Spraycankontrol ’16 to advertise the area with a mention of having a thousand square meters of urban street art.

Image 10. A page from the Hiedanranta flyer.

In a short news article (“Hiedanrannassa maalattiin seiniä” 2016) about the same Spraycankontrol event held in Hiedanranta, graffiti and street art are depicted as a positive force. Those who have done the graffiti are described as artists, and a city official “rejoices” about the fact that Hiedanranta is now a “significant street art destination nationwide.” The event was organized with the support of the City of Tampere.

In another article, the spokesperson for the Spraycankontrol organization was interviewed about legal graffiti walls. The article also includes a critical viewpoint of the destruction of the Santalahti graffiti: “It’s a shame that the city [of Tampere] did not think much of the young people when developing the area of the match factory,” the spokesperson says. He notes that the area of Santalahti had the potential to be redeveloped into a place for youth culture. He also mentions Hiedanranta as a potential replacement for the Santalahti area, thus linking the two areas together. In this article, graffiti is seen mostly as a hobby that needs legal outlets, especially for young people. The spokesperson also describes graffiti as an art form, hoping that city officials would see how graffiti could enliven the cityscape (Oikari 2017).

7) The Underground (present-oriented)

The last key narrative illustrates the underground culture in the two areas in a positive, approving, and slightly romanticized manner. The narrative is completely missing from both the planning and marketing texts of Santalahti but is present in the planning texts of Hiedanranta as one layer of the Together with Communities narrative that focuses on communal activity.

The Underground narrative is the most visible in the news texts concerning both areas. The articles concerning Santalahti include criticism towards the redevelopment of the area, as it will inevitably destroy the famous graffiti center, often referenced by the name the Pispala Gallery. In an interview of a fiction author, she is set against the backdrop of Santalahti as it was one of the places she frequented during the writing process of her book. The author writes that “[t]he area has been planned as a residential area but rounds of official complaints have kept the houses under the reign of underground cultures. For the graffiti enthusiasts, the Pispala Gallery has been a semi-legal place to do their art” (Lehtinen, N. 2017).

This criticism is also offered in a large article that trails the development of Tampere from the past to the future, detailing its major milestones and projects. A researcher from Museum Center Vapriikki raises concern about the Santalahti area. “If the old buildings could remain as a place for graffiti, they could be a huge attraction for young people in the future,” he suggests, “We could ask the young people what they want” (Roth 2016d). In another article (Roth 2016a) by the same author, graffiti artists operating unauthorized in Santalahti are interviewed. This article depicts the area as a rare, culturally rich meeting point of underground cultures. The author details the difficulties of sustaining or protecting the wide underground graffiti culture in Santalahti.

Additionally, one article suggests that because of the redevelopment in Santalahti, half of the famous historical working-class district of Pispala, to the south of Santalahti, is on the verge of disappearing. The author has interviewed anonymous graffiti artists, explaining how the area comes to life at night and how it is visited by people from all over the country. “This is a very nice place,” one visitor is described as saying about the two eastern factory blocks covered in graffiti in Santalahti. The point of view is very clearly about the preservation of the area, emphasizing the quality of the graffiti pieces and the sense of community in the area (“Puolet Pispalaa uhkaa kadota” 2014).

Whereas news texts featuring Santalahti use this narrative as a form of criticism towards the lack of interest in acknowledging the subcultures of Santalahti during the planning process, the Hiedanranta articles use it to illustrate the identity of Temporary Hiedanranta. For example, in one article (Jokelin 2017) Hiedanranta is depicted as rough but beautiful and as a place with “some deliberate bleakness and a sense of abandoned buildings, but in a cool, hipster sort of way.” In this narrative, the Hiedanranta area is described as a culture hub, celebrating the urban subcultures.

Discussion

Of the seven key narratives, the graffiti storyline is absent in one (The Warm, Welcoming Home), passive in two (Progress and Innovations, The Old with the New), and active in four (Together with the Communities, Ruin and Despair, Graffiti as Art and a Pastime, The Underground), of which only one is future-oriented. The other three concentrate on the criticism (Santalahti) or celebration (Hiedanranta) of the present day relations of planning and graffiti storyline. None of the narratives promise that after the two areas’ transition from their temporary use to their future residential use the graffiti storyline would still continue – although the incomplete planning story of Hiedanranta seems to be flirting with the idea.

The most critical of the narratives, the Underground, can also be seen weaved through as an undertone in the whole of my study. This is because I have chosen to focus on the graffiti storyline, which manifests itself most clearly in the criticism towards the disinterest in acknowledging the heritage of graffiti culture in the planning process of Santalahti and in the prospect of developing Hiedanranta. However, even though the dominant narratives of Hiedanranta speak of the high involvement of urban subcultures, this might be just due to the incompleteness of the case. The planning process is not immune to possible pitfalls in the future, such as gentrification through arts uses which usually concerns districts definable by some form of specific appropriation or characteristics (Miles 1997, 107) and there seems to be a need to develop this kind of strong identity for Hiedanranta.

In addition to the previously mentioned three main differences between the two areas, Hiedanranta does not have a history of graffiti like Santalahti does. This means that the planners did not need to make decisions regarding the future of said culture. Instead, the City of Tampere has been able to create something temporary with which to carefully experiment during the planning process. This is partly due to the city’s increasing interest in redeveloping vacant and indeterminate sites in the Tampere region. For example, in the Urban Fallows research project originated in Tampere University of Technology and initiated under Creative Tampere (a City of Tampere business development programme for the years 2006–2011), researchers developed methods for mapping indeterminate spaces as resources in response “to the demands of cultural actors searching for spaces in which to pursue their activities” (Ylä-Anttila 2010, 13). The researchers were also involved in various planning and development processes in order to create alternative redevelopment models for the reuse of vacant spaces (Ylä-Anttila 2010, 13). Hiedanranta has been subject to this type of interest.

The graffiti storyline connected to Santalahti and Hiedanranta is a common one. The same questions and problems concerning the stories and heritage of graffiti culture have been discussed all over the world. In the Nordic countries recent urban development projects – such as the ongoing redevelopment of an idle parking hall in Bergsjö (Gothenburg, Sweden), the former coal depot in Sydhavnen (Copenhagen, Denmark), or the now-demolished Hjartagarðurinn park in the center of Reykjavík (Iceland) – have all had to deal with these narratives of urban planning concerning the active graffiti culture operating in the area.

Selecting the perspective of urban planning is always a crucial decision. It is important to discern what is included in the narrative fabric of the area under planning as it may be something as unexpected as a graffiti storyline. Acknowledging the existence of these types of storylines is required at the very least for planners to be able to decide between the inclusion and exclusion of that specific storyline: Should this storyline continue at this specific place in the future? Through what kind of narrative should it be represented to the public? And even more importantly, what happens if it is decided that the storyline should be cut here? The decision of inclusion or exclusion should always be conscious and justifiable as it is not only targeting phenomena per se but communities behind them.

All the made decisions, as well as the possible absence of some, are visible in the planning stories and, therefore, as Throgmorton writes, the materials produced in planning as narrative objects “shape meaning and tell readers (and listeners) what is important and what is not, what counts and what does not, what matters and what does not” (Throgmorton 2003, 128). Storytelling is always selective, and narratives always have consequences.

Conclusion

In this study, I have approached two post-industrial case areas undergoing planning in the city of Tampere: Santalahti and Hiedanranta. Both areas are currently in temporary use: a state between their former industrial use and redevelopment for the new residential use. I have approached storytelling as a model for and of planning and analyzed seven interwoven key narratives identified in planning, marketing, and news texts, by which the present and the future of the two areas have been communicated to the public from 2013 to 2017. The narratives were analyzed from the perspective of storylines that involves the graffiti culture operating in both areas in recent years, completely unauthorized in Santalahti but supported by the City of Tampere in Temporary Hiedanranta.

The most dominant narratives of both areas concentrate on the future by illustrating the progress and the change through sustainability and innovations and by emphasizing the use of historical buildings as a resource of redevelopment. The graffiti storyline is most clearly visible in three narratives, in one of which it is under scrutiny as a symbol for disorderly lawlessness in the Santalahti area. The two other narratives focus on graffiti as a legitimate art form and culture, and maintain that graffiti itself has inherent value. Even though these two minor narratives focus only on the present state of the areas, they nevertheless include the stories from within the graffiti culture.

This study exemplifies the complexity of the narrative fabric in urban planning, but lacks being able to offer insight into how to include graffiti storylines as a part of the future and especially into how the possible value in them could be better identified. Therefore, the vital question of recognizing and acknowledging the stories and heritage of graffiti culture in spaces of temporary use remains for future studies.

References

All links verified 4 June 2018.

Materials

The planning documents of Santalahti

  1. A-Insinöörit Suunnittelu Oy. ”Voimalinjakaapelisovitus.” 2 June 2014.
  2. Arkkitehdit LSV. ”Aluejulkisivu.” 25 September 2013a.
  3. Arkkitehdit LSV. ”Havainnekuva.” 3 June 2014b.
  4. Arkkitehdit LSV. ”Paikoituskaavio.” 20 January 2013c.
  5. Arkkitehdit LSV. ”Pelastustiekaavio.” 17 September 2013d.
  6. Arkkitehdit LSV. ”Varjoanalyysi.” 23 September 2013e.
  7. ”Asemakaavaluonnosten 8048 vaihtoehtoja A ja B koskevat lausunnot / vastaukset.” 8 February 2013.
  8. ”Asemakaavaluonnosten 8048 vaihtoehtoja A ja B koskevat mielipiteet / vastaukset.” 8 February 2013.
  9. ”Asemakaavan seurantalomake.” 18 December 2015.
  10. FCG Finnish Consulting Group Oy. ”Hulevesiselvityksen liite.” 11 October 2013a.
  11. FCG Finnish Consulting Group Oy. ”Santalahden asemakaava-alueen hulevesiselvitys.” 11 October 2013b.
  12. FCG Suunnittelu ja tekniikka Oy. ”Yhteenveto Santalahden alueen pilaantuneisuudesta.” 08 July 2013.
  13. ”Hyväksyttävä asemakaava.” 10 June 2014.
  14. ”Lausuntokoonti.” 2013.
  15. ”Pirkanmaan rataverkon kehittämisen liikenteellinen tarveselvitys.” 2013.
  16. ”Muistutuskoonti.” 2013.
  17. ”Poistettava asemakaava.” 15 December 2014.
  18. Ramboll Finland Oy. ”Santalahden asemakaavan meluselvitys, päivitys.” 30 May 2014.
  19. Ramboll Finland Oy. ”Viheryleissuunnitelma.” 1 October 2013.
  20. ”Santalahden asemakaavaehdotusta 8048 koskevat lausunnot.” 3 June 2014.
  21. ”Santalahden asemakaavaehdotusta 8048 koskevat muistutukset ja vastaukset.” 3 June 2014.
  22. ”Santalahden asemakaavan liikenneselvityksen 8/2013 liitteet”. August 2013.
  23. Seppänen, Jouko. ”Asemakaavaehdotuksen selostus.” 10 June 2014a.
  24. Seppänen, Jouko. ”Asemakaavaehdotuksen selostus: kaava nro 8048.” 15 December 2014b.
  25. Seppänen, Jouko. ”Santalahden asemakaavatyön näkymätarkasteluiden kooste.” 14 November 2013.
  26. Seppänen, Jouko, and Maija Villanen. ”Kortteliohje.” 10 June 2014.
  27. SITO Tampere Oy. ”Santalahden asemakaavan liikenneselvitys.” August 2013.
  28. Tampereen kaupunkikuvatoimikunta. ”Lausunto Santalahden asemakaavaehdotuksesta.” 11 March 2014.
  29. ”Viranomaisneuvottelun muistio.” 6 March 2014.
  30. YIT Rakennus Oy, BST-Arkkitehdit Oy, and Cederqvist & Jäntti Arkkitehdit. ”Havainnekuvat.”

The planning documents of Hiedanranta

  1. City of Tampere. ”Arvostelupöytäkirja: Tampereen Hiedanrannan kaupunginosan kansainvälinen ideakilpailu.” 2016a.
  2. City of Tampere. ”Hiedanrannan työpajataulut.” 2017a.
  3. City of Tampere. ”Hiedanrannan yleissuunitelman runko.” 2017b.
  4. City of Tampere. “Hiedanranta Landscape Survey.” 2016b.
  5. City of Tampere. ”Hiedanranta: rakennesuunnitelma.”
  6. City of Tampere. ”Kantakaupungin yleiskaava: Lielahden rannan kehittämisvisio.”
  7. City of Tampere. “The Objectives for the local master plan for the inner city 2040.” 2015.
  8. City of Tampere. ”Kilpailuohjelma. Tampereen Hiedanrannan kaupunginosan kansainvälinen ideakilpailu.” 2016c.
  9. City of Tampere, Uusi kaupunki, and Kuowi. ”Hiedanranta Brainstorming Workshop.”
  10. Heiskanen, Jari, and Kirsi Niukko. ”Hiedanrannan rakennetun ympäristön selvitys: Harjun ja veden maisema, Lielahden tehdasalueen historialliset kerrostumat, rakennukset ja kulttuuriarvot.” 2015.
  11. ”Hiedanrannan rakennetun ympäristön selvitys: rakennuskortit.”
  12. ”Hiedanranta arkkitehtikilpailua varten Raitiotien suunnitteluperusteita.” 2016.
  13. Hukkanen, Heikki and Matti Holopainen. ”Technical Area Description Of Hiedanranta.” 2016.
  14. ”People of Hiedanranta.” 2016.
  15. Lehtovuori, Panu et al. ”Development Vision for Hiedanranta: Densely-built and Intensively Green Tampere City West.” 2016.
  16. Pirkanmaa Provincial Museum. ”Arkeologinen inventointi.” 2015.
  17. Rahkonen, Riikka, and Jouko Seppänen. ”Rakennetun ympäristön selvitys.” 2016.
  18. ”Yhteenveto suunnitelma-alueen luonnonarvoista.”
  19. ”Vaitinaron liikenne- ja liittymäselvitys, yhteenveto.” 2016.

The marketing materials

  1. Billboard of Hiedanranta.
  2. Billboard of the New Santalahti [a].
  3. Billboard of the New Santalahti [b].
  4. City of Tampere. http://valiaikainenhiedanranta.fi/.
  5. Flyer of Hiedanranta.
  6. Flyer of Hiedanrannan kesä.
  7. Flyer of the New Santalahti.
  8. Lemminkäinen. ”Santalahdessa kotisi on keskustassa järvinäkymin.” http://www.lemminkainen.fi/asunnot/asuntohaku/tampereen-santalahti.
  9. Map of the New Santalahti.
  10. Pohjola Rakennus. “Uusia koteja suunnitteilla Santalahteen”. http://www.pohjolarak.fi/kohteet.
  11. Pohjola Rakennus, and YH Kodit. http://www.uusisantalahti.fi.
  12. ”Tulevaisuuden kohteita yhdistävät hyvät sijainnit.” Arvoa asiakkaalle: Pohjola Rakennus Oy:n asiakaslehti, 1/2014. Tampere: Pohjola Rakennus Oy. https://issuu.com/mainio/docs/arvoaasiakkaalle_netti_31d86f7548d738.
  13. ”Uusi toimisto ja mittavia hankkeita.” Arvoa asiakkaalle: Pohjola Rakennuksen asiakaslehti, 2017. Tampere: Pohjola Rakennus Group PRG Oy. https://issuu.com/mainio/docs/arvoa_asiakkalle_2017_issuu.
  14. YH Kodit [a]. “Tampereen Santalahti.” https://www.yhkodit.fi/kotia-etsivalle/suunnitteilla-olevat-kohteet/santalahti.
  15. YH Kodit [b]. ”YH Kodit ja Pohjola Rakennus rakentavat Tampereen Santalahteen 500 asuntoa.” https://www.yhkodit.fi/uncategorized/yh-kodit-pohjola-rakennus-rakentavat-tampereen-santalahteen-500-asuntoa.

The newspaper articles

  1. ”2 300 asukkaan asemakaava Santalahteen.” Aamulehti. June 11, 2014.
  2. Airaksinen, Annastiina. ”Hiedanrannan pioneerit luovat uutta kaupunginosaa.” Aamulehti. June 17, 2016.
  3. Airo, Tatu. ”Hiedanrantaan jopa 25 000 asukkaan kaupunginosa.” Aamulehti. October 13, 2016.
  4. Airo, Tatu. ”Ratikka jatkoon.” Aamulehti. August 6, 2017a.
  5. Airo, Tatu. ”Valtava alue Näsijärvestä täytetään.” Aamulehti. July 14, 2017b.
  6. Ala-Heikkilä, Minna. “Vihdoin kotona.” Aamulehti. July 16, 2017.
  7. Haakana, Tuomas. “Hylätyssä tehtaassa paloi taas kokko Pispalassa.” Aamulehti. July 9, 2013a.
  8. Haakana, Tuomas. ”Tikkutehtaan omistaja: rötisköt ovat kaavoitusbyrokratian tuote.” Aamulehti. December 28, 2013b.
  9. Heinänen, Liisa. ”Palo tuhosi teollisuushistoriaa.” Aamulehti. November 12, 2014.
  10. ”Hiedanrannan suunnittelukisan voitosta 110 000.” Aamulehti. April 25, 2016.
  11. ”Hiedanrannan voitto jaettiin kahdelle työlle.” Tamperelainen. January 11, 2017.
  12. ”Hiedanrannan yleissuunnittelu on alkanut.” Tamperelainen. June 3, 2017.
  13. ”Hiedanrannassa maalattiin seiniä.” Tamperelainen. August 24, 2016.
  14. ”Hiedanranta hurmasi kävijät.” Aamulehti. August 16, 2015.
  15. ”Hiedanrantaa ideoidaan avoimissa työpajoissa.” Tamperelainen. April 8, 2017.
  16. ”Hiedanrantaan tulossa kelluva sauna.” Tamperelainen. May 17, 2017.
  17. ”Hiedanrantaan tutustui yli 7 000 vierasta.” Aamulehti. August 18, 2015.
  18. ”Huimat graffitimaalaukset koristavat Hiedanrantaa.” Aamulehti. August 25, 2016.
  19. Huovinen, Jorma. ”Palaneen tehtaan ydinosa säästynee.” Aamulehti. November 13, 2014.
  20. Husa, Mikko. ”Tukku uusia festareita ja Kuivaamo.” Aamulehti. May 24, 2016a.
  21. Husa, Mikko. ”Uusi Kuivaamo pääsee tositestiin.” Aamulehti. June 15, 2016b.
  22. Högmander, Jutta. ”Lielahteen voisi joskus nousta tornitaloja ja Tampereen Riviera.” Aamulehti. July 19, 2013a.
  23. Högmander, Jutta. ”Suljettu tehdasalue odottaa uutta elämää.” Aamulehti. July 14, 2013b.
  24. Högmander, Jutta. ”Tehtaiden kaupungin tarina jatkuu.” Aamulehti. February 25, 2016a.
  25. Högmander, Jutta. ”Villit visiot.” Aamulehti. April 3, 2016b.
  26. Jokelin, Jantso. ”Uusi Tampere kajahti käyntiin betonin keskellä.” Aamulehti. July 16, 2017.
  27. Kalliosaari, Kati. ”Hiedanrannassa toimistotkin voivat kellua.” Aamulehti. March 12, 2016.
  28. Kalliosaari, Kati. ”Raitiovaunu ajaa tehtaan läpi Hiedanrannassa.” Aamulehti. January 11, 2017a.
  29. Kalliosaari, Kati. ”Tampereen Hiedanrannan ideakilpailu ratkeaa tänään.” Aamulehti. January 10, 2017b.
  30. Kangasvieri, Fanni. ”Skeittaava koira Rambo hurmaa etenkin lapsiyleisön.” August 5, 2017.
  31. ”Kauneus kohtaa rumuuden.” Aamulehti. July 18, 2014.
  32. Koivu, Viivi. ”Santalahti on yhä vailla kaavaa.” Moro. May 29, 2014.
  33. Koskenniemi, Aila. ”Softaajat siivoavat tikkutehtaan tonttia.” Aamulehti. April 23, 2014.
  34. Koskinen, Anu Leena. ”Mies putosi katolta ja kuoli.” Aamulehti. June 1, 2016.
  35. Kuusela, Matti. ”Kaikkien aikojen romanttisin kosinta.” Aamulehti. May 20, 2017.
  36. Lehtinen, Juha. ”Purkutöihin päästäneen ensi kesänä.” Aamulehti. November 11, 2014.
  37. Lehtinen, Nina. ”Mieli liikkuu.” Aamulehti. February 5, 2017.
  38. ”Lielahden piippu uhkaa sortua.” Moro. July 16, 2015.
  39. ”Lielahden vanha tehdasalue valaistaan.” Tamperelainen. December 12, 2015.
  40. ”Lielahti kasvussa.” Tamperelainen. August 24, 2016.
  41. “Liki 40 tahoa kilpailee Hiedanrannan ideoinnista.” Tamperelainen. October 15, 2017.
  42. Manninen, Jukka. ”Onneksi Santalahteen on luvassa rantaparatiisi.” Moro. March 26, 2015a.
  43. Manninen, Jukka. ”Pienyrittäjät joutuvat pois pahvitehtaasta.” Moro. August 3, 2017a.
  44. Manninen, Jukka. ”Santalahdessa asuu kohta 2 300 tamperelaista.” Moro. April 20, 2017b.
  45. Manninen, Jukka. “Santalahteen voisi rakentaa 8-kerroksisia asuintaloja.” Moro. October 31, 2013.
  46. Manninen, Jukka. ”Tervetullut parannus.” Moro. April 20, 2017c.
  47. Manninen, Jukka. ”Älä valita Santalahdesta.” Moro. March 26, 2015b.
  48. Metsähalme, Freija. ”’Lielahti olisi kuin Dubai.” June 14, 2014.
  49. Mylläri, Jari. ”Pahvitehtaan firmoille saatava tilat.” Moro. August 3, 2017.
  50. Mäkinen, Petteri. ”Hervannallinen uusia asukkaita Lielahteen.” Tamperelainen. February 7, 2015.
  51. Mäkinen, Petteri. ”Uittotunneli jäämässä kauaksi rannasta.” Tamperelainen. July 12, 2017.
  52. Mäkinen, Petteri. ”Uusille asuinalueille pyörätie.” Tamperelainen. March 30, 2016.
  53. Määttänen, Markus. ”Tulevaisuus avautuu.” Aamulehti. November 15, 2017.
  54. Nieminen, Iida. ”Kivulias laji vaatii paljon harjoittelua.” Aamulehti. August 8, 2017.
  55. Nyman, Juhana. ”Tehtaan piippu uhkaa sortua Lielahdessa.” Aamulehti. June 30, 2015.
  56. Oikari, Joel. ”Spray-maalausta harrastaa moni, mutta missä..?” Tamperelainen. August 5, 2017.
  57. ”Olisitko iloinen, jos Santalahden rytöpesän rakentaminen alkaisi nopeasti?” Moro. March 26, 2015.
  58. Pelkonen, Roosa. ”Kiva, että tikkutehdasta käytetään luvalla.” Tamperelainen. May 10, 2014.
  59. Pesonen, Heidi. ”Lielahden uusi asutus voi tulla tekosaarille.” Aamulehti. June 13, 2014.
  60. Pesonen, Heidi. ”Pala tukkilaiskulttuuria tuhoutui Tampereella.” Aamulehti. April 23, 2015.
  61. ”Pirkanmaan pulssi.” Aamulehti. April 26, 2015.
  62. ”Pirkanmaan pulssi.” Aamulehti. December 12, 2014.
  63. Pokkinen, Jorma. ”Kaavoihin kangistuneet.” Aamulehti. July 28, 2013.
  64. ”Puolet Pispalaa uhkaa kadota.” Aamuleht July 18, 2014.
  65. Roth, Raili. ”Graffitien mestarit.” Aamulehti. August 15, 2016a.
  66. Roth, Raili. ”Hiedanranta kehittyy Tanskan tyyliin.” Aamulehti. May 11, 2017.
  67. Roth, Raili. ”Lielahti sai puita ja kanaaleita.” Aamulehti. April 30, 2016b.
  68. Roth, Raili. ”Matka Suomen Dubaiksi.” Aamulehti. December 4, 2016c.
  69. Roth, Raili. ”Puoliksi luvallista taidetta.” Aamulehti. September 11, 2016d.
  70. Rouvinen, Talvi. ”Pispalan feimi katoaa uuden asuinalueen tieltä.” Moro. August 6, 2015.
  71. Ruissalo, Pekka. ”Hiedanrannan alueella menee nyt lujaa.” Tamperelainen. May 31, 2017.
  72. Ruissalo, Pekka. ”Hiedanranta vakuutti tamperelaiset.” June 6, 2016.
  73. Rämö, Marjo. ”Lielahden tehdasalue avautuu yleisölle.” Tamperelainen. June 29, 2016.
  74. Saarinen, Jussi. ”Lielahden pimeydestä löytyi helmi.” Aamulehti. November 21, 2016a.
  75. Saarinen, Jussi. ”Mansen Suvilahti.” Aamulehti. June 16, 2016b.
  76. Saarinen, Jussi. ”Vapaa kulttuuri jäi valtatien alle.” October 11, 2016c.
  77. ”Santalahteen esillä 2 300 asukkaan kerrostalot.” Aamulehti. November 6, 2013.
  78. Särkiniemi, Emilia. ”Lielahti, harmaa autoilijoiden kaupunginosa.” Aamulehti. February 13, 2016.
  79. ”Tampereen Hiedanrannassa pidetään juhlat.” Aamulehti. August 14, 2015.
  80. Tanner, Suvi. ”Lielahden tehdasalueelle asuntoja ja työpaikkoja.” Aamulehti. January 31, 2014.
  81. Taponen, Aki. ”Tampereen Santalahteen tulee yli 2 000 asukkaan kaupunginosa.” Aamulehti. December 15, 2015a.
  82. Taponen, Aki. ”Tehdasalue sai uuden nimen.” Aamulehti. May 28, 2015b.
  83. Taponen, Aki. ”Tulitikkutehtaan kortteliin päiväkoti ja kerrostaloja.” Aamulehti. May 4, 2014.
  84. ”Teollisuusalueella Tampereella paloi tällä kertaa sohva.” Aamulehti. December 3, 2014.
  85. Tolonen, Anni. ”Olympiatason skeittihalli avautuu pian Tampereelle.” Aamulehti. May 12, 2017.
  86. ”Tulitikkutehtaalla syttyi tulipalo sunnuntaiyönä.” Aamulehti. April 22, 2014.
  87. Tunturi, Saara. ”Meidän rantamme.” Aamulehti. April 17, 2016.
  88. Tuominen, Nette. ”Ylväs ja ronski Hiedanranta avaa porttinsa.” Aamulehti. August 15, 2015.
  89. Uusitalo, Kaisa. ”Kuivaamo on uusi kulttuuritila tehdasmiljöössä.” Aamulehti. June 17, 2017a.
  90. Uusitalo, Kaisa. ”Suojellulle Santalahdelle on suuria suunnitelmia.” Aamulehti. July 3, 2017b.
  91. Välinoro, Anne. ”Hiedan tulevaisuus.” Aamulehti. June 11, 2016.
Literature

Alves, Alice Nogueira. 2017. “Why Can’t Our Wall Paintings Last Forever? The Creation of Identity Symbols of Street Art,” Street Art & Urban Creativity Scientific Journal 3 (1): 12–18.

Avery, Tracey. 2009. “Values not Shared. The Street Art of Melbourne’s City Laneways.” In Valuing Historic Environments, edited by John Pendlebury and Lisanne Gibson. London: Routledge.

Bulkens, Maartje, Claudio Minca and Hamzah Muzaini. 2015. “Storytelling as Method in Spatial Planning,” European Planning Studies 23 (11): 2310–2326. Taylor & Francis.

Childs, Mark C. 2008. “Storytelling and Urban Design,” Journal of Urbanism. International Research on Placemaking and Urban Sustainability 1 (2): 173–186. Taylor & Francis.

Colomb, Claire. 2012. “Pushing the Urban Frontier. Temporary Uses of Space, City Marketing, and the Creative City Discourse in 2000S Berlin,” Journal of Urban Affairs 34 (2): 131–152. Wiley.

Currie, Gregory. 2010. Narratives and Narrators. A Philosophy of Stories. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Doron, Gil M. 2000. “The Dead Zone and the Architecture of Transgression,” City 4 (2): 247–263. Taylor & Francis.

Eckstein, Barbara J. 2003. “Making Space. Stories in the Practice of Planning.” In Story and Sustainability. Planning, Practice, and Possibility for American Cities, edited by Barbara Eckstein and James A. Throgmorton, 13–36. Cambridge: The MIT Press.

Finnegan, Ruth. 1998. Tales of the City. A Study of Narrative and Urban Life. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Forester, John. 1999. The Deliberative Practitioner. Encouraging Participatory Planning Processes. Cambridge: MIT Press.

Groth, Jacqueline and Eric Corijn. 2005. “Reclaiming Urbanity. Indeterminate Spaces, Informal Actors and Urban Agenda Setting,” Urban Studies 42 (3): 503–526. SAGE Publications.

Haydn, Florian and Robert Temel (eds.). 2003. Temporary Urban Spaces. Concepts for the Use of City Spaces. Berlin: Birkhäuser.

Kimvall, Jacob. 2013. “FASCINATE(!) Graffiti as Artwork and Contested Cultural Heritage in the Public Space,” Critical Legal Conference at Queens University, Belfast.

Lehtovuori, Panu, Helka-Liisa Hentilä, and Christer Bengs. 2003. Temporary Uses. The Forgotten Resource of Urban Planning. Espoo: Helsinki University of Technology,

Lehtovuori, Panu and Sampo Ruoppila. 2012. “Temporary Uses as Means of Experimental Urban Planning,” Serbian Architectural Journal 4 (1): 29–53. University of Belgrade.

Lieblich, Amia, Rivka Tuval-Mashiach, and Tamar Zilber. 1998. Narrative Research. Reading, Analysis and Interpretation. Thousand Oaks: Sage.

Phoenix, Ann. 2008. “Analysing Narrative Contexts.” In Doing Narrative Research, edited by Molly Andrews, Corinne Squire, and Maria Tamboukou, 64–77. London: SAGE Publications.

MacDowall, Lachlan. 2006. “In Praise of 70K. Cultural Heritage and Graffiti Style,” Continuum. Journal of Media and Cultural Studies 20 (4): 471–484. Routledge.

MacDowall, Lachlan. 2017. “Cultural Heritage and the Ficto-Critical Method. The Ballad of Utah and Ether,” Street Art & Urban Creativity Scientific Journal 3 (1): 106–109.

Mandelbaum, Seymour. 1991. “Telling stories,” Journal of Planning Education and Research 10 (3): 209–214. SAGE Publications.

Merrill, Samuel. 2014. “Keeping It Real? Subcultural Graffiti, Street Art, Heritage and Authenticity,” International Journal of Heritage Studies 21 (4): 369–389. Taylor & Francis.

Miles, Malcolm. 1997. Art, Space and The City. Public Art and Urban Futures. London: Routledge.

Nomeikaite, Laima. 2017. “The Wall is Dead, Short Live Graffiti and Street Art! Graffiti, Street Art and the Berlin Wall’s Heritage,” Street Art & Urban Creativity Scientific Journal 3 (1): 43–53.

Sandercock, Leonie. 1998. Towards Cosmopolis. Planning for Multicultural Cities. New York: Wiley.

Sandercock, Leonie. 2005. “Out of the Closet. The Importance of Stories and Storytelling in Planning Practice.” In Dialogues in Urban & Regional Planning, edited by Bruce Stiftel and Vanessa Watson, 299–321. New York: Routledge.

Skalin, Lars-Åke. 2008. “Telling a Story. Reflections on Fictional and Non-Fictional Narratives.” In Narrativity, Fictionality, and Literariness. The Narrative Turn and the Study of Literary Fiction, edited by Lars-Åke Skalin, 201–260. Örebro: Örebro University.

Throgmorton, James A. 1993. “Planning as Persuasive Storytelling in the Context of ‘the Network Society’,” Planning Theory 2 (2): 125–151. SAGE Publications.

Throgmorton, James A. 1996. Planning as Persuasive Storytelling. The Rhetorical Construction of Chicago’s Electric Future. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Throgmorton, James A. 2003. “Planning as Persuasive Storytelling in a Global-Scale Web of Relationships,” Planning Theory 2 (2): 125–151. SAGE Publications.

Van Dijk, Terry. 2011. “Imagining Future Places. How Designs Co-constitute What Is, and Thus Influence What Will Be,” Planning Theory 10 (2): 124–143. SAGE Publications.

Van Hulst, Merlijn. 2012. “Storytelling, a Model of and a Model for Planning,” Planning Theory 11 (3): 299–318. SAGE Publications.

Ylinen, Kai. 2015. “Pispalan feimi. Turvaton maisematahra vai kulttuuriympäristö?” Master’s thesis. University of Jyväskylä.

Ylä-Anttila, Kimmo. 2010. “Refining the Method. Learning From Action Research.” In Urban Fallows. Transformations & Breeding Grounds, edited by Kimmo Ylä-Anttila, 13–23. Tampere: Tampere University of Technology.

Notes

[1] According to the email sent to the author on 22 August 2017 by Harri Kiviranta, a Project Development Manager of Pohjola Rakennus Oy, more marketing materials of New Santalahti should be available later in Autumn 2017 as the development proceeds. Since this article has been written before that, the future materials unfortunately could not be analyzed.

[2] Aamulehti is a paid daily newspaper owned by Alma Media Oyj, published in Tampere, and serving mostly the Pirkanmaa region. Moro is a weekly supplement of Aamulehti, distributed free of charge on Thurdays. Tamperelainen is a free local newspaper issued twice a week and owned by Etelä-Suomen Media Oy, a part of media concern Keskisuomalainen Oyj.

[3] Quotes translated from Finnish to English by the author Kai Ylinen.

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Kick the Dead Rabbit: Tuxedos, Movies, and Cosmopolitan Urban Imaginaries in Macao

Casinos, China, Cosmopolitan, Film Studies, Macao, Urban Imaginary

Benjamin Kidder Hodges
bhodges [a] umac.mo
Department of Communication
University of Macau


Viittaaminen / How to cite: Kidder Hodges, Benjamin. 2018. ”Kick the Dead Rabbit: Tuxedos, Movies, and Cosmopolitan Urban Imaginaries in Macao”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/kick-dead-rabbit-tuxedos-movies-cosmopolitan-urban-imaginaries-macao/

Printable PDF version


This article explores ways in which a cosmopolitan, urbane subject is on display in Macao’s gaming, tourism and leisure industries. Much like the fin-de-siècle flâneur studied by Walter Benjamin, the cosmopolitan tourist and gambler portrayed in the visual culture of Macao witness the city as both an aesthetic object and as a set of new experiences to be seen and felt. In asking for whom and to what end this subject and the urban imaginary of Macao is created, it is necessary to examine how a cosmopolitan space and subject have historically been represented. This article borrows from Aby Warburg’s Mnemosyne Atlas and Thom Anderson’s video essay, Los Angeles Plays Itself the use of a comparative approach to scenes and images. While Warburg’s early 20th century approach to art history and Anderson’s later film criticism arose from different eras and disciplines, they both point to the value of juxtaposing images as a form of analysis. The contention in this case is that through the comparison of specific details in movies set in Macao one might construct a visually mediated genealogy of the cosmopolitan. In other words, to better understand the urban imaginary of contemporary Macao it is helpful to look back at cinematic images of leisure and nightlife from the past. To this end, the tuxedo, as well as other luxury goods, so often seen in films about Macao can be explored as a visual through-line linking tropes of success and leisure to the construction of a new vision of cosmopolitanism that is marketed to predominately Chinese tourists.

Branding Macao as cosmopolitan

Image 1. Taxi in front of Galaxy Macau, Macao. Copyright 2014 Author’s own.

Macao is a place built around arrivals and departures with the average visit lasting little more than 24 hours. Thousands of tourists come across the border daily to enjoy the legal gambling that is available in this special administrative region of China. Macao, a city with roughly 650,000 permanent residents was visited in 2016 alone by 30 million visitors. The vast majority of these visitors come from mainland China, but the numbers include visitors from Hong Kong, South Korea, and other parts of Asia. Gaming was a large part of the economy of Macao well before its return to China during the 1999 handover from Portugal and remains so today. Its special administrative status makes it an ideal testbed for the mainland Chinese government to experiment with introducing and regulating the availability of legal gaming for its citizens with the flow of tourists effectively managed by changes to visa schemes (Simpson 2011). Nonetheless, central government officials have routinely encouraged Macao to diversify its economy to provide alternative attractions for tourism and leisure. So while the predominate industry remains gaming there is an active effort to rebrand Macao as a site for other forms of leisure.

Leading up to the handover, the Chinese and Portuguese governments worked together to define and promote a continuous image and history of multicultural cohabitation in Macao (Clayton 2010). Every year, since 2011 the date of the handover, December 20th, has been celebrated through a campaign called “Parade through Macao, Latin City.” In addition to marking the anniversary of the handover, the campaign promotes a vision of multicultural harmony. With costumed dancers, musicians, and elaborate pageantry Macao’s Portuguese heritage is linked with a broader notion of Latin culture. The city itself becomes an example of a multicultural ideal meant to be seen both by local residents and through its television broadcast seen by the millions of potential tourists that may one day come to experience it in person. This is just one example of the active effort to brand Macao as a safe controlled cosmopolitan experience of different cultures.

Outside of the typical heritage tourist sites and such occasional festivals celebrating cultural heritage and diversity, the casino industry that drives most of the economy also offers its own vision of cosmopolitanism. In one continuous air-conditioned space, tourists can walk from the Venetian to the Parisian or cross the street to a wide variety of large scale casino resort complexes. With names like Studio City, City of Dreams, and the Galaxy they suggest their ambition to offer a whole world of leisure and gaming services. For the potential tourist, the suggestion is that it is possible to take in the world in just one destination.

A whole host of cultural criticism has rightly been levied at the notion of a singular universal vision of cosmopolitanism. James Clifford’s notion of discrepant cosmopolitanism highlights the wide variety of mobility around the globe in contrast to traditional narrative tropes of discovery that inform European colonial literature (Clifford 1997). In Flexible Citizenship: The Cultural Logics of Transnationality Aihwa Ong studies a Hong Kong Chinese diaspora that has expanded beyond a traditional notion of a bounded national culture (Ong 1999). Given the new mobilities of transnationality and the wide variety of economic and cultural imperatives to move, ranging across a spectrum from tourists to refugees, is it still viable to describe oneself, as the Greek philosopher Diogenes did, as a “citizen of the world?” To answer this we need to ask alongside Ulf Hannerz, “[a]re tourists, exiles, and expatriates cosmopolitans and when not, why not?” (Hannerz 1990, 241). He answers himself in theorizing that cosmopolitanism “is an intellectual and aesthetic stance of openness toward divergent cultural experiences a search for contrasts rather than uniformity” (1990, 239).

Studying the image of cosmopolitanism on display in Macao does not have to involve questioning the authenticity of the resorts and cultural experiences on offer. The more relevant question is what kind of experiences and differences tourists can encounter and how they might be construed as part of a cosmopolitan experience. Tim Simpson has theorized that Macao offers an “interiorized and encapsulated urbanity” (Simpson 2014, 824). Given that Macao’s casino resorts promote themselves as cities in miniature, we can ask what kind of encapsulated cosmopolitan do they deliver. Do the amenities, services, and experiences they provide to tourists looking to temporarily participate in new cultures and cities result in a new form of cosmopolitanism?

Dressing Cosmopolitan: the tuxedo and Macao

As with other cities designed around tourism, Macao is a place first seen ahead of time. It is seen in official promotional materials as well as in vlogs, travelogues, and other such material shared online. In a media landscape dominated by the gaming industry, a particular vision of cosmopolitanism is on display. Images of nightlife, leisure, and luxury are regularly depicted. These also often take the form of a cosmopolitan male subject decked out in black tie who is there to witness the city as a set of new aesthetic experiences. Deniro, Decaprio, and Beckham have all appeared in advertising campaigns for local casinos which show them in formal attire ready to explore the night life of Macao. Similarly, stars from Korea to India come to Macao to walk red carpets at film festivals, concerts, and enjoy Macao as a tourism and lifestyle destination.

“Tek sei tou” (踢死兔) is the phonetic version of “tuxedo” in Cantonese. It directly translates as “kick the dead rabbit.” This playful, seemingly nonsensical mnemonic helps Cantonese speakers remember this English word. One might also construe that it has some class based significance, perhaps implying a criticism of the upper class; but I have not encountered any literature or references to directly support this interpretation. In contrast to this speculation about the etymology of the Cantonese phrase, it is clear that tuxedo, in fact is an Algonquian word, as it has its origins in the dinner jackets worn by wealthy New Yorkers visiting the resort town of Tuxedo Park, New York in the later part of the 19th century. This formal evening wear has remained a symbol of affluence. Worn to weddings, film premieres, and state dinners, it has become synonymous with wealth, success, and leisure. More than just a sartorial history, the iconic character of the tuxedo signals the associated affects of aspiration and accomplishment. In New York’s Chinatown, from 1897 to the 1920s, the “Chinese Tuxedo” operated as a popular restaurant; and in 2017 a new restaurant opened with the same name. This genealogy from Tuxedo Park through to Chinatown is slim anecdotal proof of anything; but it does show a legacy of trading on black tie as a persistent marker of success and cosmopolitanism. It is a concept that travels. The forms of luxury and leisure change and evolve like fashion but the desire and aspiration for such forms persists. What does this mean for a city like Macao attempting to brand itself as a place for leisure and luxury? The tuxedo may be more or less relevant depending on the whims of fashion, but the desire to differentiate and create markers of success remain.

For most, to wear a tuxedo is a rare occurrence, something just rented for the day, unless it is a part of one’s uniform. Many of the dealers and hospitality staff that populate Macao’s casino resorts wear some variation of the tuxedo or formal evening wear. I know the only time I wore a tuxedo was to my high school prom, so I can not profess to be an expert in the particulars of high-society fashion. I did, however, grow up seeing a certain kind of male cosmopolitan subject decked out in tuxedos. I watched James Bond and countless other espionage themed films portray a world of international travel, danger, and leisure. When I first came to Macao in 2008 to teach film-making at the University of Macau I was uncertain what might be the appropriate attire. I knew very little about Macao; only later did I learn more about the city, about its Portuguese colonial past and its history as a port, one that predated Hong Kong’s later role as the region’s center for trade. I also learned that even though I did not know about Macao directly, I had unwittingly grown up with it. As a child in the 1980s and 90s in the U.S. making the usual pilgrimage to see movies on the weekends, I had unwittingly seen a version of Macao appear on screen. Macao regularly stood in for Shanghai during years when commercial production in the mainland was not possible. It was there, when Indiana Jones in a white tuxedo replete with a red carnation escaped from a bar in the opening of Indiana Jones and the Temple of Doom (1984). And it was there again in the Kung Fu films of the 1970s. Hong Kong based studios like Golden Harvest and the Shaw Brothers used the streets of Macao as a stand in when they were unable to shoot in Shanghai or elsewhere in Mainland China. Perhaps most notably, in Bruce Lee’s Fist of Fury (1972), Macao again played the part of Shanghai.

Sean Penn and Madonna’s Shanghai Surprise (1986) also used Macao to stand in for Shanghai. During the shooting, Penn notoriously fled Macao after being arrested for attempted murder of a paparazzi caught in his hotel room (South China Morning Post 2004). This gossip cements the cliché of Macao as a place to which, and from which, one escapes under the cover of night. In the French film Largo Winch (2008), based on the Belgian comic by the same name, Macao plays Brazil; with the village of Coloane dressed up to play the part of the state of Mato Grosso. Locals were easy enough to cast as extras given the Portuguese connection. The James Bond film, Skyfall (2012), also shows an invented Macao, a virtual Macao that was produced by an animation studio in Shanghai. The computer rendered establishing shot shows a fantasy version of the floating Casino Macau Palace that once famously operated in Macao. In the scene, James Bond appears in a dark blue tuxedo, enters the lantern lit casino and narrowly escapes equally computer rendered Komodo dragons and other prototypical bad guys.

Macao plays itself

In Thom Anderson’s video essay Los Angeles Plays Itself (2003), Anderson shows how the city has been seen in films throughout the many years of filmmaking produced along its streets. The changes in the city are revealed in the background of films that never had such a documentary intention. He also highlights ways in which the city itself has played as a character in films. Los Angeles became a good guy and a bad guy, a pivotal part that could be relied on to support one’s plot. Macao has also played itself and continues to play itself in films meant for the burgeoning mainland Chinese market and for international audiences still apparently keen to see James Bond walk into a exotic bar and ask for a drink.

Anderson’s approach to Los Angeles as seen through film, echoes the Mnemosyne Atlas of Aby Warburg. Warburg sought to trace and explain the persistence of iconography in Western art. There has been a resurgence of efforts to link Warburg’s visual approach to art history to contemporary theories of the archive and curatorial practices (Latsis 2013). In the Mnemosyne Atlas, Warburg constructed panels with photos of different works of arts on a black background. Whether or not the central iconography of Warburg’s panels are legitimate underlying engines of art history, the form of his approach is still relevant. These black panels grouped artwork from different time periods and cultures, much like Anderson looks to draw links by putting movie scenes from different eras side by side in his film collage in order to draw out the iconography of Los Angeles.

Warburg looked for the Pathosformel or “emotionally charged visual tropes” expressed through elements in western art (Becker 2013, 1). He focused on specific details and ornaments what he called bewegtes Beiwerk” or animated accessories.” For Warburg, the flowing hair and dresses in the Birth of Venus and Primavera paintings by Sandro Botticelli and work by Domenico Ghirlandaio hinted at some underlying motion and energy (Russell 2007). In Macao, tuxedos, nightlife and other such images of success and luxury hint at some underlying possibility of financial power and mobility. To see cosmopolitan figures in movies and advertising campaigns is to see the potential of a cosmopolitan subject. The goals of diversifying Macao’s economy and creating more family friendly tourism activities arrive into a visual landscape that is already populated by figures of cosmopolitan subjects from earlier eras.

The popularity of Anderson’s video essay and the renewed interest in Warburg may have something to do with the ways in which we are regularly tasked with negotiating a landscape of multiple images, genres, and media content. To see and experience Macao as a city is to negotiate these links, to sift through a wide array of user-generated content, social media feeds, and popular media. Historical images of it and emergent visions of what it may soon become can be thought together at the same time. The origins of a particular Macao modern or urban imaginary may not be so clear but the persistent details and images of success and luxury remain. There may not be a continuous genealogy of luxury that we can trace. We may, however, find parallels in the depictions of a fictional Macao on display in movies from a wide variety of eras and genres.

Film noir and precode films from Hollywood and Europe imagined Macao as a place to escape to and from, a liminal port city on the physical edge of China and the discursive edge of morality and legality. The city’s appeal was that it worked as an escape from the rest of the world. These story-lines primarily appealed to western fantasies of travel to exotic locales with heroic male leads saving troubled women from the dangers of a dubious other. In movies and in reality, however, it was a place to hide, a place like Casablanca from which to flee the fronts of World War II. In the nineteen forties it served as a nearby escape from the Japanese occupation of Hong Kong and mainland China. Then governed by a neutral Portugal, Macao was a place to wait out the war. It was also a place to hide and move money into and out of China. This was aided by the fact that it was not a signatory to the international gold standard so it served as a financial intermediary between otherwise warring sides (Gunn 2016). And later it was a refuge for those fleeing from the Cultural Revolution in mainland China. This trend continued in the 1960s and 70s, when numbers of overseas Chinese from Myanmar and Indonesia escaped to Macao. Later on Cambodian and Vietnamese additionally sought out refuge in Macao. The exceptional status of Macao, made it attractive to a wide variety of interests and a perfect location for the gaming industry to grow and eventually eclipse Las Vegas.

Image 2. Poster Macao, l’enfer du jeu (Gambling Hell 1942). Demo Films.

The earliest western film set in Macao was the French film Macao, l’enfer du jeu (1942) or as it is known by its English title Gambling Hell directed by Jean Delannoy. It was based on a book of the same name by Maurice Dekobra and tells the story of a lounge singer in peril in Macao only to be saved by a ship captain. In Josef von Sternberg’s Macao (1952) another lounge singer, played by Jane Russell also finds herself in danger in Macao only to be saved again by the male lead played by Robert Mitchum. In both of these films, Macao is depicted as a place of peril, an existential milieu that must simply be survived. In Josef von Sternberg’s earlier film Morocco (1930), staring Marlene Dietrich, the character of the endangered lounge singer already appears. In one scene, Dietrich’s character famously appears wearing a tuxedo, replete with white tie and top hat. This scene has since been interpreted as a positive emblem of female empowerment and gender play. Years later, in Macao (1952) Russell’s character does not don a suit but she occupies the same position as a lounge singer surrounded by a backing band as she soundtracks the gaming of the casino’s patrons. Both these films set in Macao were notably not shot in Macao outside of some exterior pickups for the later film. This meant that both literally had to reconstruct Macao on a sound stage in France and Hollywood respectively. These constructed visions of the city offer an imaginary urban space that may never actually be visited but remains visible.

Cosmopolitan for whom?

Image 3. The Cotai Strip, Macao. Copyright 2018 Author’s own.

Since the opening of the casino licenses in 2002, a number of large scale casino-resort complexes have been built in a stretch of reclaimed land between the previously separate islands of Taipa and Coloane. Sheldon Adelson, the owner of the Venetian, branded it the “Cotai Strip” in a clear move to both rival and mimic the Las Vegas Strip. From the Venetian to the City of Dreams, from Studio City to the Galaxy, each resort offers a different themed space combining hotels, retail, and gaming tables. The urban on offer in these themed spaces is a particular kind of enclosed or encapsulated luxury. Promotional material for these venues and the venues themselves present a vision of the city that is regularly swept clean and free as possible from everyday concerns. The mundane and the cosmopolitan are etymologically related, they are both of the world. The distinction is which world. The mundane suggests a world, from which to escape, and the cosmopolitan suggests another world, to which to aspire. By comparing images of a cosmopolitan subject in movies set in and shot in Macao, we can see changes in the world of leisure that is on offer. Through these images we can consider for whom and to what end this vision of a luxury city is created. These contemporary media, when combined with historical images of the city, form an ever evolving picture about what Macao was, is and will be.

As Venturi, Brown and Izenour show in Learning from Las Vegas, there is much to be learned from the vernacular architecture and aesthetics that arise in support of and alongside the gaming industry. The compressed confines of Macao and its status as a special administrative region of China, make it the most densely populated region in the world, with 21,340 people per square kilometre (DSEC 2017). At first glance Macau’s casino architecture appears to have little to do with the expanses of highway and roadside signs that these scholars studied in Nevada. The architectures and aesthetics of Macao, nonetheless, address visitors directly as iconic images. Visitors to Macao crowd to take in the ever-present Grand Lisboa, with its pineapple shape and mirrored base. Shuttle buses unload masses of tourists at the internationally themed casino resorts of the Cotai Strip. The buildings themselves serve as giant LED displays delivering images of success and leisure. These themed architectures and spaces are designed to be iconic, to be seen and photographed, to lure in patrons and stand in as a backdrop for photos to be taken back home and shown around to friends and family, first hand proof for having been there. Whatever a visitors’ wins or losses at the gaming tables, this experience of the themed architecture confirms participation in a cosmopolitan space.

Image 4. Grand Lisboa Macao. Copyright 2018 Author’s own.

The video content on the giant LED billboards on display inside the shopping arcades of the casino resorts also narrate an experience of the city that focuses on escape, luxury, and new aesthetic experiences. Tuxedoed celebrities, brand ambassadors, and movie stars stand in as proxy representatives of what it is like to visit a world of luxury and success. The reality of travel is, of course, not always as glamorous as that being portrayed in films and promotional videos. Masses of tourists must negotiate lines at the border and lines at the shuttle buses. Public transportation and the streets themselves can become overwhelmed with the sheer numbers of visitors. This can lead to tension between locals and tourists. Similarly construction projects to improve the existing infrastructure have become symbols of the difference between the needs of a tourist only in town for a day or two and a local resident troubled by the additional traffic and delays in construction. Such a gap between promotional images used to market a city to tourists and the reality of mass market tourism is not, of course, unique to Macao. What is specific is the relationship between the scale of the mass market tourism and the recurrent images of high-rolling vip gaming.

The foil to the commonly portrayed urbane subject jetting into Macao for a round of VIP gaming, is the figure of the nouveau riche or in Cantonese touhou (土豪). This term suggests provincial Chinese who have come into new money without an associated cultural background or frame of reference for the luxury items that they now have the economic power to purchase. As in the familiar shift in Western popular culture from the flâneur to the dandy to the swell, the image of a wealthy mainland Chinese visitor to Macao runs a continuum from a positive vision of a modern cosmopolitanism to that of a naive person from the countryside.

Hong Kong director Wong Jing’s series of gaming themed films, starting with God of Gamblers (1989) show Andy Lau as a debonair, suave gambler who is able to win high stakes games involving international rivals. These films, while less commonly the subject of film studies criticism, do express popular anxieties and attitudes of film audiences that have had to negotiate the changing political landscape of Hong Kong (Chan 2011). In the most recent film from the series, From Vegas to Macau III (2016), Lau remains a worldly character even able to best K-Pop star Psy who makes a cameo in the film. This figure of the cunning and witty gambler contrasts with mainland produced films that have focused on using Macao as a setting for romantic travel genre films. In director Xue Xiaolu’s Finding Mr. Right II (2016) a casino worker who is the daughter of a gambler who moved to Macao from mainland China, finds love through becoming anonymous pen-pals with a similarly second generation Chinese realtor living in Los Angeles. In the end, they find love not in success at the gaming table, but rather in a bookshop in London. These two films, both catering to the large mainland Chinese audience, provide a chance to see how Macao has evolved as a constructed cinematic space. A vision of the city is built in much the same way that scale models are used in architectural previsualization to present what will be. In other words, these new visions of Macao speak to an imagined future.

Cosmopolitanism as world building

Image 5. Grand Lisboa Macao. Copyright 2018 Author’s own.

Macao is simultaneously different worlds. It is sometimes a cosmopolitan world of luxury. At other times it is a mundane world of 24 hour shift work and labor in support of the large scale of mass market tourism. The intent of this article has been to consider if the image of the cosmopolitan can be used to make sense of these different worlds. By focusing on the details that represent success in films set in Macao, can one contribute to the existing literature on cosmopolitanism? Questions about the relationship between globalization, tourism, and cosmpolitanism, as explored in work by Ulf Hannerz, James Clifford, Aihwa Ong and others, can also be brought to bear in Macao. While scholars might debate the utility of the cosmopolitan as a concept in theorizing global mobility, it is clear that the cosmopolitanism on display in films set in Macao is a kind of costume that is tailored and worn for different audiences and purposes. Particular forms like the tuxedo give shape to the otherwise fleeting affects of aspiration, ecstasy, and interest. Like the animated accessories Warburg noted in Renaissance painting, the forms of fashion indicate that there are some otherwise unseen forces at play. At different times, these cinematic details may be more or less significant, represent different symbolic or cultural capital, but their presence is a sure sign that there is something at stake.

The cosmopolitan subject on display in Macao, and in films about Macao, is an urbane subject whose very being is connected to and of the city. The tuxedo provides the corporeal form for this subjectivity, and promises that there is somewhere to go, some party, event or other special occasion that necessitates such formal evening wear. So the brand ambassadors, movie stars, and other such besuited subjects confirm that there is something happening. There is a place to which we may or may not be invited, rarefied exclusive spaces to which Macao offers access or, at least, of which it offers glimpses. The theme spaces of each mega-resort casino complex offer visions of the city. The city is confirmed in the faux facades that line the outside of the Venetian and the avenues and shopping arcades of its interior. The existence of these cities in miniature is also confirmed in the details of luxury that serve as a guarantee that there are still more exclusive VIP spaces that may not be seen but whose existence is confirmation of the scale of the city. The tuxedoed subject is proof that there is still more to see and experience just out of sight. In this way, depictions of a cosmopolitan subject help build the city as a new world to be discovered.

Themed spaces and built environments are not the sole domain of Macao. The window shops of turn of the century Paris juxtaposed luxury goods and products sourced from around the world long before the Cotai Strip. Through a simple stroll one could take in the world, browse what it had to offer. To walk in the enclosed canal promenade of the Venetian Macao with its painted sky ceiling and swimming pool blue canal water is to similarly experience a commercial world of products. The relevant question here may be if this version of the Venetian is doing something different than the one that came before it in Las Vegas. Is this copy of a copy producing something new? So too the newly unveiled half scale version of the Eiffel Tower at the Parisian Macao is not the first to try and trade on this vision of modernity and European cosmopolitanism. As casino companies look to new markets from Japan to the Philippines, Macao’s unique advantage as a nearby region to China where gaming is permitted is drawn into question. Promotional videos and marketing teams from these new projects are also after the same VIP gambler and Chinese tourist. So Macao must regularly offer up new visions of luxury and new urban experiences to compete for their attention and interest.

In K-Pop star PSY‘s shoot for his 2017 music video “New face,” shot in the resorts of the Cotai Strip, he plays a variety of parts, from the bellhop to the masseuse to the cosmopolitan tourist. PSY wears the attire appropriate to each, from the staff uniform to the tuxedo. His ecstatic enthusiasm for the potential of “new face,” new people and new affects suggests exactly the kind of appeal that the local gaming companies want to attract. This music video, with its tightly choreographed dance numbers set in and around the city, greets visitors on the Turbojet ferries that shuttle tourists to and from Hong Kong and Macao. It plays together in a loop alongside promotional videos from the casinos and Macao tourism office. The combined effect is designed to promote Macao as a place of visual pleasures and leisure. However they are dressed, the tourist, pop star and the movie hero alike want to imagine themselves as cosmopolitan, part of a world that includes them and is full of new possibilities.

Video 1. PSY’s music video New Face.

For those studying cosmopolitanism, tourism and urban studies, we might ask if the comparative visual approaches of Warburg and Anderson, not to mention PSY, offer a relevant method to better understand how the urban imaginary that precedes a visitor’s arrival to a city inform their experience of it? Does such imagery do more than simply create interest? In the specific case of Macao, cinematic images and details of nightlife persist as traces of an earlier era of colonialism and gaming. New mass market tourists may never dress up in these fashions, but they are still met with these images. They are seen ahead of time, on arrival, and in memories shared after the trip. They appear in advertisements, films, and even in the background of their own tourist photos. The changing symbolic implications of luxury and black tie attire across various contexts are up for debate but the persistence of these images is undeniable. Brands and companies trade in these details while the government-organized Parade through Latin city does not. They are two different approaches to the multicultural and cosmopolitan. Both revolve around the optics of seeing the world, experiencing it as a different set of affects and aesthetic pleasures. The government’s aim to promote Macao as a family friendly destination and to diversify the economy away from its reliance on the gaming industry compete with the legacy of the cosmopolitan subject that has historically been a predominant figure in narratives and films about Macao. At face value, many of the films set in Macao are comprised of the same film tropes and clichés that inform many other genre movies. From action adventure chase scenes, troubled femme fatales, and scenes of high stakes gambling, the actions of these films appear to have little to do with the current industry of mass market tourism.

The clean, safe urbanism and interior spaces of the Cotai Strip with its all-encompassing mega resorts appears counter to the allusions to criminality and noir that informed earlier representations of Macao in film. What they have in common is the offer of an encounter with another world of new and different experiences. When transitioning from one casino to the next, from the Venetian to the Parisian, from the Galaxy to the City of Dreams, these border crossings between different themed spaces and cities in miniature are a positive advantage of Macao. The difference on offer is important. Macao’s cultural and urban heritage is just one other city in miniature offered to be seen and experienced. If we accept that these casino resorts are miniature cities or even worlds, we might describe the movement between them as a kind of encapsulated cosmopolitan. They provide a safe form of travel across different spaces without the dangers or anxieties that accompany so many border crossings. The question to be posed, then, is whether the amenities, services, and experiences they provide to tourists looking to temporarily participate in new cultures and cities constitute a new form of cosmopolitanism.

To answer this question of whether or not a new form of cosmopolitanism is on display in Macao involves deciding where to look for the answer. In addition to the built environments of the Cotai Strip and the earlier fantastical casino architecture of Macao, one can also find the image of the city in visual culture. This entails not just images from movies and advertisements but also the self-generated content produced by the tourists and residents of a city. Like Warburg and Anderson, so many of us now regularly make archives and share collections of images online. On social media and in the consumption of visual culture, we curate our desires and interests. The resulting collections made up of material from different influences and cultural traditions draw into question the utility or necessity of the cosmopolitan as a particularly distinct or rarefied figure or subject. In other words, browsing and collecting worldly images and experiences is no longer just the domain of international spys and well financed scholars. Nonetheless, there is still a need to name this aspiration that drives tourists and flâneurs alike to take in differences between worlds and chronicle the encounter. Casino designers, filmmakers, and content creators design new worlds of images to be seen and visited. In the case of Macao, the visions they offer trade in certain recurrent icons of success and leisure, tuxedos and other markers of achievement. In order to make sense of these new visions of cosmopolitanism and success I suggest that it is helpful to put them alongside the images that preceded them, to construct a local, miniature Mnemosyne Atlas; or in the case of Macao, to think “kick the dead rabbit” alongside “Macao, l’enfer du jeu” and the all the films and visions of Macao still to come.

References

All links verified 11.5.2018.

Films

Los Angeles plays itself. Directed and written by Thom Anderson, starring Encke King, Ben Alexander, Jim Backus. Los Angeles: Submarine Entertainment, 2003. 169 min.

Macao, l’enfer du jeu. Directed by Jean Delannoy, written by Maurice Dekobra (novel), Pierre-Gilles Veber, Roger Vitrac, starring Sessue Hayakawa, Mireille Balin, Henri Guisol. Demo Films, 1942. 90 min.

Indiana Jones and the Temple of Doom. Directed by Steven Spielberg, written by Willard Huyck, Gloria Katz and George Lucas, starring Harrison Ford, Kate Capshaw, Jonathan Ke Quan. Los Angeles: Paramount Pictures, 1984. 118 min.

Shanghai Surprise. Directed by Jim Goddard, written by John Kohn and Robert Bentley, starring Sean Penn, Madonna, Paul Freeman. Los Angeles: MGM, 1986. 97 min.

Macao. Directed by Josef von Sternberg and Nicholas Ray, written by Bernard C. Shoenfeld and Stanley Rubin, starring Robert Mitchum, Jane Russel, William Bendix. Los Angeles: RKO Pictures, 1952. 81 min.

Fist of Fury (Jing wu men). Directed and written by Wei Lo, starring Bruce Lee, Nora Miao, James Tien. Hong Kong: Golden Harvest, 1972. 106 min.

God of Gamblers (Dou san). Directedand written by Jing Wong, starring Yun-Fat Chow, Andy Lau, Joey Wang. Hong Kong: Win’s Movie Productions Ltd, 1989. 126 min.

From Vegas to Macau III (Du cheng feng yun III). Directed by Andrew Lau and Jing Wong, written by Jing Wong, starring Sally Victoria Benson, Chun-Tung Chan, Jacky Cheung. Hong Kong: Gala Film Distribution Intercontinental Film Distributors, 2016. 113 min.

Finding Mr. Right 2 (Beijing yu shang: Xiyatu 2). Directed by Xue Xiaolu, written by Miao Jiao and Xue Xiaolu, starring Wei Tang, Xiubo Wu, Zhihong Liu. Beijing: EDKO Distribution, 2016. 132 min.

Online videos

officialpsy. “PSY – ‘New Face’ M/V”. Filmed [May 2017]. YouTube video, 3:21. Posted [May 2017] https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OwJPPaEyqhI.

Online resources

DESC (The Statistics and Census Service) (2017, May 5) “Detailed Results of 2016 Population By-Census” http://www.dsec.gov.mo/Statistic/Demographic/GlobalResultsOfBy-Census/2016%E4%B8%AD%E6%9C%9F%E4%BA%BA%E5%8F%A3%E7%B5%B1%E8%A8%88.aspx?lang=en-US.

News articles

South China Morning Post, December 26, 2004. “Penn tells of Macau arrest for murder attempt” scmp.com http://www.scmp.com/article/483396/penn-tells-macau-arrest-murder-attempt.

Literature

Chan, Brenda. 2011. “Identity and politics in Hong Kong gambling films of the 1990s: God of Gamblers III and God of Gambler’s Return” in New Cinemas: Journal of Contemporary Film, 9 (1):35–48.

Becker, Colleen (2013). “Aby Warburg’s Pathosformel as methodological paradigm” in Aby Warburg’s Pathosformel as methodological paradigm” in Journal of Art Historiography (9).

Clayton, Cathryn H. 2010. Sovereignty at the edge: Macau and the question of Chineseness. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Clifford, James. 1997. Routes: Travel and Translation In the Late Twentieth Century. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

Gunn, Geoffrey C. 2016. Wartime Macau: Under the Japanese Shadow. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press.

Hannerz, Ulf. 1990. “Cosmopolitans and Locals in World Culture” in “Theory, Culture & Society 7(2): 237–251.

Latsis, Dimitrios S. 2013. “Geneaology of the Image in Histoire(s) du Cinéma: Godard, Warburg and the Iconology of the Interstice” in Third Text, 27(6): 774–785.

Ong, Ahiwa. 1999. Flexible Citizenship: The Cultural Logics of Transnationality. Durham NC: Duke University Press.

Russell, Mark A. 2007. Between Tradition and Modernity: Aby Warburg and the Public Purposes of Art in Hamburg 1896–1918. New York: Berghahn Books.

Simpson, Timothy. 2011. “Macao Noir: Criminal Brotherhoods, Casino Capitalism, and the Case of the Post-Socialist Chinese Consumer,” Fast Capitalism 8(1). Special issue on Global Noir,” ed. By Gray Kochharr-Lindgren (With photographs by Adam Lampton).

Simpson, Timothy. 2014. “Macau Metropolis and Mental Life: Interior Urbanism and the Chinese Imaginary”, International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 38(3): 823–842.

Venturi, Robert, Denise Scott Brown, and Steven Izenour. 1977. Learning from Las Vegas: the forgotten symbolism of architectural form. Cambridge, Mass: MIT Press.

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

Constructing the Moral Landscape of a City: The Narrative Exclusion of Delhi’s “Floating Populations”

floating population, landless poor, migrant labour, moral landscape, New Delhi, slums, urban landscape, urban underclass

Somdatta Bhattacharya
jijabh [a] gmail.com
DR, Assistant Professor
Department of Humanities and Social Sciences
Indian Institute of Technology Kharagpur
West Bengal, India


Viittaaminen / How to cite: Bhattacharya, Somdatta. 2018. ”Constructing the Moral Landscape of a City: The Narrative Exclusion of Delhi’s ’Floating Populations’”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/constructing-moral-landscape-city-narrative-exclusion-delhis-floating-populations/

Printable PDF version


This essay uses as an illustrative example the infamous Nirbhaya Case, the brutal case of gang-rape and murder in New Delhi, India, and a set of politico-legal, governmental, moral, socio-economic and journalistic narratives that ensued in its wake, to analyse a broader discourse on the urban landscape of Delhi as a morally pristine space threatened and invaded by “urban floating populations”. The author looks into the narrative construction of the (threatening) floating populations of migrant labourers and the (threatened) urban landscape within an ethical-politico-legal-cultural discourse that constructs – and imagines – the city as a moral landscape conducive to the manoeuvres of Big Capital, and simultaneously uses, abuses and erases the migrant labour feeding the city’s upper and middle classes. The discussion draws upon a range of materials – from journalistic writings, opinion pieces and media interviews, to court verdicts and government reports – to locate a perception of insecurity that structures the narrative rendering of the city as a cluster of middle- and upper-class residential areas (sharif mohallas, as a Delhiwallah, a citizen of Delhi, would put it). This narrated insecurity touches upon issues that range from sexual violence and murder to urban cleanliness and littering of the urban landscape.

Introduction

In the winter of 2012, New Delhi, the National Capital of India, was rocked by the brutal gang-rape of a paramedical student in a moving bus. As the victim battled for her life in a hospital bed, there was an explosion of narratives – politico-legal, governmental, moral, socio-economic, journalistic, among others – that covered the (in)security questions haunting the Capital. A major issue arising out of these narratives was that insecurity is created by “landless” poor, of “migrant” workers, i.e. by people who circulate between rural hinterlands and urban centres in search of livelihood. This “floating population” was variously traced back to the economic liberalization of India in the early 1990s and the real-estate boom that transformed urban-rural borderlands.

In this essay I explore the more general ethical-politico-legal-cultural discourse that seeks to construct the city of New Delhi as a pristine moral landscape by simultaneously representing, using, abusing and erasing the migrant labour that feeds the city’s upper and middle classes. I will look closer at narratives that “imagine” the city as a cluster of middle- and upper-class residential areas (sharif mohallas, as a Delhiwallah would put it) threatened by the “floating populations” of migrant labourers. The Delhi gang-rape (the Nirbhaya Case) serves as an example of how a city and its underclass are publicly imagined in the Indian context. I use diverse discursive materials (journalistic writings, media representations, etc.) to illustrate the popular narratives emerging in the wake of the gang-rape as parts of a broader discourse articulating the city’s response to its perceived Other. I use the term “discourse” in the essay to mean, borrowing from Foucault, “the general domain of all statements . . . and a regulated practice that accounts for a number of statements” (1972, 80), as a body of utterances in various media. With the term “narrative”, in turn, I refer to the mediated telling and retelling of events and ideas that comply with the rules and structures of a particular discourse.

Nirbhaya’s Killers: Specimens of a “Floating Population”

The news broke on 17 December 2012. New Delhi, and in fact the country as a whole, was shocked by the heinous gang-rape of a twenty-three-year-old female physiotherapy intern the previous night. The incident would be later termed the “Nirbhaya Case”; the word “Nirbhaya” is a Hindi equivalent of “fearless”, the adjective that will go on to represent the victim’s fight for survival and her strong resolve to see the rapists punished. She was brutally raped, tortured and fatally beaten up in a private bus which she had boarded with her male friend, Awindra Pratap Pandey. She fought for her life in hospital beds and intensive care units. As a nation took to streets in outrage, she was taken to Singapore’s Mount Elizabeth Hospital on 23 December, where she died on 29 December (Press Trust of India 2013).

The timeline and details of the case are only too well-known to warrant an exhaustive recounting.[1] The six joyriders on the bus – the bus driver Ram Singh, his brother Mukesh Singh, Vinay Sharma, Pawan Gupta, Akshay Thakur, and a juvenile who could not be named for legal reasons – who brutalised the girl and her companion were quickly identified and apprehended by Delhi Police. As the case unfolded and details were revealed, an alarming pattern became visible in the profiles of the accused: Ram Singh (33) and Mukesh Singh (in his early 20s) were members of an immigrant family from Rajasthan, a desert state neighbouring Delhi; Vinay Sharma (20) was an assistant gym instructor who lived in the same slum area, Ravi Das Slum, where Ram and Mukesh had their two-room shanty; Akshay Thakur (28) was a helper on the bus and hailed from the eastern Indian state of Bihar, and had moved to Delhi in 2011, looking for a livelihood; Pawan Gupta (19) was a fruit-seller; the juvenile accused (who was 17 at the time) had come to Delhi from a “village in the northern state of Uttar Pradesh at the age of 11, and lived his formative years alone, doing menial jobs in Delhi” (“Profiles: Delhi Gang Rapists” 2015). Their class profile was immediately evident as was the fact that the majority of them were immigrant labourers living on the fringes of the urban landscape of Delhi. It seemed to fit a pattern, as the “threatening urban fringe” has been a refrain in narratives that had constantly been warning the city of the dangers posed by the rural interloper (as we will see below in the essay).

As the case unfolded in the investigation and the extent of the brutality became known through incessant reporting on national media, commentators were quick to point out the class-angle in explaining the misogyny implicit in the act. For instance, Kishwar Desai, a well-known Indian journalist and writer, wrote:

. . . there are some who feel that a certain class of men is deeply uncomfortable with women displaying their independence, receiving education and joining the workforce. The gangrape becomes a form of subduing the women, collectively, and establishing their male superiority.

The frightening fact is that many of these alienated young men have reached their twenties with a bizarre attitude towards women, and little affection towards them. […]

As a society with a skewed gender ratio, we need to be extremely vigilant about the delivery of justice in crimes against women and in trying to bring disaffected family members, especially alienated and marginalised young men, back into a civilised discourse. (Desai 2013)

Soon the fact that the convicts formed part of the “floating population” inhabiting the fringes of the city entered public discourse, and a number of commentators pointed out that these “faceless multitudes” of people, who enter the city from rural hinterlands looking for work, were a clear threat to the security of the city. In an interview with the New York Times, published just five days after the gang-rape, Suman Nalwa, then the head of Delhi Police’s Unit for Women, directly pointed to the link between the crime and the city’s insecurity as the influx of the floating population” changes its demographics:

Q: The number of reported rapes in Delhi is higher this year than before. If the police are doing their job, why is it that cases of sexual harassment and rape are increasing?

A: It’s not just this year, it’s been happening for several years now, ever since economic liberalization. There is a lot of floating population in Delhi. We have a lot of people who are not residents of Delhi, but are just coming for work.

Plus we have a lot of immigrants in Delhi, so social alienation is high. A lot of people have made it big, but they don’t know their neighbors. So social corrective mechanisms are not in place. Earlier, people would hesitate to commit a crime because they were worried: What will people think of me? That doesn’t exist anymore.

Also, because of economic liberalization, many people in the national capital region have made good money through land deals. But they haven’t changed their values. For years, they have treated women as second-class citizens or maybe worse than that. Delhi is different from Mumbai, which exists almost as an island. Delhi has such porous borders. It’s very difficult for Delhi to control its floating population. (Mandhana and Sreedharan 2012)

The essay will revisit these assertions, by Desai and Nalwa, in the course of the discussion below.

Delhi’s Floating Populations: The Indispensable “Undesirable”

For the purpose of this essay, I use the term “floating population” as a term denoting a group of people “whose normal place of residence is different from where he [or she] is ‘temporarily’ present” (Canales 1993, 69). In the context of Delhi, this includes the migrants (especially rural labourers) who arrive at the city everyday in overcrowded trains and buses and become part of the city’s shifting, unaccounted shanty/slum population. A short discussion of the location of this floating population” within the urban power matrix of Delhi and NCR (National Capital Region, a metropolitan area that includes the National Capital Territory – NCT – of New Delhi and surrounding urban areas of states such as Haryana, Uttar Pradesh and Rajasthan) may better inform this analysis.

Delhi, the national capital of India, has always been a destination for the rural poor, especially of the country’s northern belt, who had dreams of transcending the shackles of a stagnant agrarian economy steeped in feudalism.[2] However, a veritable explosion in this exodus takes place, as Nalwa rightly points out, in the wake of the economic liberalization of early- and mid-90s, as the federal government, facing defaults on its foreign debt, was forced to introduce marked economic reforms. Within the next decade, the urban population of the city pushed outwards to the fringes and, in the case of Delhi, ancillary cities took shape in Gurgaon and Noida where large townships developed around industrial and IT hubs. The other side of this apparent glitz and wealth was the arrival of herds” of migrant workers, who tended to the needs of the urban sprawl. One estimate in 2011 reported the number of migrant workers in Gurgaon alone to be 200,000 (Yardley 2011). This was inevitable as the agrarian economy of the rural heartland plummeted further in the wake of the withdrawal of many subsidies and state support,[3] as much was it essential for the new urban landscape which was underserved by a state unprepared for the rapid expansion of the urban landscape.

Jim Yardley’s reportage on Gurgaon (referred to above), although indirectly, proves how central the migrant” had been to this new urban”. As Yardley describes: Gurgaon (…) would seem to have everything, except consider what it does not have: a functioning citywide sewer or drainage system; reliable electricity or water; and public sidewalks, adequate parking, decent roads or any citywide system of public transportation. Garbage is still regularly tossed in empty lots by the side of the road” (Yardley 2011). The new city, rapidly growing despite the much-needed infrastructure that should have been provided by the state, largely provided for itself: In Gurgaon, economic growth is often the product of a private sector improvising to overcome the inadequacies of the government” (Yardley 2011). The floating populations of migrant labourers are the cogs of this growth engine: they provide the scavengers, water-carriers, chauffeurs, domestic labourers, courier boys, and (in an ironic twist to the insecurity narrative) private security guards that “man” the city.[4]

This veritable army of urban underclass is massed around in the slums that dot the city, especially around affluent townships that they serve. A 2015 survey conducted by the Government of National Capital Territory of Delhi said that “about 6343 slums with approximately 10.20 lakh households were estimated to be in existence in urban Delhi in 2012,” and defined a “slum” as “an urban phenomenon which comes into existence on account of industrialization in and around cities thereby attracting in-migration of population from country side” (Directorate of Economics and Statistics 2015). It is this context of reliance and dependence that makes the discourse around the security threat posed by the floating population seem a subterfuge. I peg the central argument of this paper on this context, to ask whether the narrative of insecurity that attempts to erase the “slum” from the sharif mohalla masks an economic necessity. The discussion below seeks to analyse the various coordinates of this narrative and its attempt to characterise and qualify, simultaneously using and erasing, deploying and spatially containing, an economically essential and socio-culturally undesirable” population.

Moral Parables and the Migrant Other

The commentaries by Desai and Nalwa, which are representative of the many pronouncements that came out of the protests around the Nirbhaya case, are unequivocal in their construction of an urban moral landscape. A conflation of the two statements will easily bring out the contours of this inherently spatial narrative. Spatial metaphors abound especially in Nalwa’s characterization of the city as having porous” borders, as (regrettably) not being an island” like Mumbai, and as being under threat from the floating population” and immigrants”; the atrocity happens when the police/state fails to secure this landscape against the invasion. The narrative clearly constructs a moral landscape which is, in itself, pristine and innocent, before it is invaded by the immoral Other – the landless, rootless, floating migrant laborer. This Edenic landscape reflects certain moral codes: it is (apparently) at ease with its women being educated, independent and being part of the “workforce”; it is rooted and socially connected”, and values societal approval and fears social censure. However, this landscape is invaded by alienated” men and rootless groups that have come into a lot of money. They are brazen enough not to think of societal sanctions. The interlopers’ communities uphold values that treat “women as second-class citizens or maybe worse than that”. Urban space is vulnerable because “they haven’t changed their values” although they partake of urban economic prosperity in the wake of “economic liberalization” (emphasis added). This separation between “them” and “us” is inscribed on the moral landscape of the city. In what follows I explore and try to understand the discursive production of this moral landscape through its various markers.

The urban woman (and her body) is located at the centre of this discourse. Like any other morality tale, this one too hinges itself on the woman’s inviolate body and its moral ambience. The observations made by both Nalwa and Desai paint a picture of the alienated immigrant male who is cut off from his roots and family left behind in his native village, and often frustrated in his libidinal lures in the city-space. His unchecked sexual drive then becomes a threat to the city-space, as it is often directed at women who have imbibed the values promoted by the modern city and are liberated and defiant of patriarchy (while retaining their rootedness in the moral landscape of the city). As Krupa Shandilya has shown in her analysis of the nationalist and patriarchal discourses surrounding the Nirbhaya Case, the victim was often framed as a “chaste Hindu woman” (Shandilya 2015, 472). The doublespeak that proclaims the immorality of retrogressive patriarchy while denying the female body both agency and sexuality, is an important marker of the them vs. us” narrative. Mukesh Singh’s statements that blame the victim for the rape and murder – A decent girl won’t roam around at nine o’clock at night. A girl is far more responsible for rape than a boy” (Udwin 2015) – have often been cited in these narratives. Children are equally vulnerable to the invading predators. Commenting on the increase of sex crimes directed at children in India, Samar Halarnkar writes that the perpetrators are mostly semi-educated, male migrants in their 20s, unmarried and living away from a social structure.” The criminals worked as fruit sellers, itinerant labourers, gym cleaners, wood-cutters, private-bus drivers and other dead-end marginal jobs on India’s urban edges.” (Halarnkar 2013.) The narratives here, as Halarnkar explicitly admits, resonate with the argument of “Bare Branches” made by Valerie M. Hudson and Andrea den Boer (2002).[5] The “Bare Branch” theory endows the rural immigrant male with anti-social, anti-urban, and immoral tendencies that are reiterated in most of the commentaries connecting urban crime (especially sex crimes) to the immigrant problem in Delhi.

The discourse that posits the urban female as the symbol of vulnerable urban landscape, and the rustic immigrant as its immoral Other, subtly glosses over the class moorings of the narrative. While Desai, in her analysis” of the anatomy of gangrape”, discusses “a certain class of men” which “is deeply uncomfortable with women displaying their independence”, she does not elaborate on some who feel” and perceive them to be predators, or profile the victim. Shandilya, in her analysis of the discursive production of ’Nirbhaya’, has shown how the debates around the Delhi gang-rape framed the victim, while she remained anonymous as stipulated by courts, as everywoman”, which helped rally disparate activist groups as well as citizens from all walks of life to the protest”. However, even after the victim’s identity was revealed, she remained everywoman”, because of her very specific identity as a middle-class, urban woman” (Shandilya 2015, 469-70). I argue that, at this point, the urban moral landscape develops into a landscape of exclusion. It seeks to exclude the floating populations as aggressors, while also excluding women who have no access to the class privileges that this narrative presumes in its central subject. As David Sibley has shown, such exclusions are informed by ideas of the “self” and the “other”, where, in spatial conflicts, one “community represents itself as normal, a part of the mainstream, and feels threatened by the presence of others who are perceived to be different and ‘other’” (Sibley 1995, 28-29). Dominant space discourse defines members of the subordinate groups as dirty, defiled or diseased. Boundaries are set up and “violated” through border-crossings, which are a punishable offence. Boundaries “provide security and comfort” to some people, while they are the cause of deprivation to others (Sibley 1995, 32).

The narrative of exclusion, while accounting for the many cases reported around the national capital and reinforcing the mainstream perception of the immigrant laborer as morally suspect, obscures the fact that misogyny is not class-specific or the result of the libidinal urges of the uprooted bachelor in exile. Misogyny pervades all classes of India; it is embedded in highly patriarchal cultural traditions which span from religious rituals excluding women (for instance, the Hindu practice of forbidding menstruating women from entering places of worship) to hyper-masculine popular cultures (the male-centric Bollywood film being one of the most visible examples)[6]. As Leeza Mangaldas has pointed out, in the context of the Nirbhaya Case, Misogyny has long permeated our textbooks, our pedagogy and our parenting. In fact, it runs so deep that it reflects itself even in our linguistics.” (Mangaldas 2013) It would be fatuous to apportion this cultural trait along class divides. The fact that misogyny is not a class-specific malaise brought into the city by itinerant laborers is borne out by the statements made by the defence lawyers appearing for the accused in the Nirbhaya Case, in the same interview which saw Mukesh Singh making derogatory comments about the victim. One of the lawyers, M. L. Sharma, went on to say, “If you keep sweets on the street then dogs will come and eat them. Why did Nirbhaya’s parents send her with anyone that late at night? He was not her boyfriend. Is it not the parents’ responsibility to keep an eye on where she goes and with whom?” (Garg 2015) The comments made by a lawyer (neither a “low status” immigrant nor a “Bare Branch”) that objectify the woman and the female body should be read along with the analysis of the security question posed by the immigrant; the canine metaphor employed above underlines the mainstream view of the “fringes” of the city.

Pristine City/Squalid Slum

Sibley has discussed how the morality of cleanliness” (Sibley 1995, 64) can be pivotal in constructing geographies of exclusion. The morally upright is often equated with the “clean” and the “orderly”. “The virtue of cleanliness can be suggested by associations of people and places” (64) and the “immoral” to be excluded/erased could also be suggested in much the same way. In much of the journalistic discourse following the Nirbhaya Case, the space of Ravi Das Camp, the slum housing three of the six accused, was constructed as the city’s “underbelly”, the Other that bred the criminals running riot in its streets. Many of the reports juxtaposed Ravi Das Camp with the neighbouring R. K. Puram, one of the “swankiest” parts of urban Delhi.

The visual representation of Ravi Das Camp would further underscore this exclusion: the slum was repeatedly represented for its squalidness and cramped, dirty spaces. On 19 December 2012, three days after the gang-rape, India Today carried a piece on Ravi Das Camp, headlined “Dens of Rapists: Delhi’s Underbelly is a Fertile Breeding Grounds for Criminals”. The article, framed as an “investigation” that “brings out a first-hand account of Delhi’s seamy underbelly”, gives a sweeping account of the slum: The accused all lived within 30 meters of each other, in the camp’s narrow by-lanes, clogged sewers and makeshift hutments that turn into breeding grounds for some of the Capital’s worst headlines” (Bagga 2012). The narrative is supported by a composite image that brings together three inter-connected visual representations of the slum (see Image 1).

Image 1. A composite image of Ravi Das Camp slum, which underscores the spatial narratives of squalor and immorality.

Here, the resident covering her face in apparent shame, the squalid interior of the home of one of the accused rapists, and the closed and clogged lane that leads nowhere, come together in a ‘spatial’ narrative that reinforces the stereotypes that Nalwa and Desai point to, while at the same time asserting that this site falls out of the moral landscape of the city.

This morality of cleanliness and the need to exclude/erase the “dirt space” is a recurring theme in narratives that posit the floating populations as the Other. The outcry against JJ (jhuggi jhopris, the Hindi term for slums) colonies is a case in point. The ethos of cleanliness and order that govern the moral landscape of the city demand that these be erased. For instance, in 1995, the Pritampura Sudhar Samiti and Okhla Factory Owners Association filed a petition demanding the removal of slums from their neighbourhood because:

JJ dwellers defecate in neighborhood parks causing “untold miseries to the residents” . . . [are] a health hazard to the locality and has [sic] transgressed their right to decent living. Besides young girls do not come to their own balconies throughout the day as obnoxious smell pollute the atmosphere and the entire environment. (qtd. in Batra and Mehra 2008, 401-02)

Sanjay Srivastava, in his study of the Akshardham Temple complex in Delhi, has pointed to a socio-spatial transformation that is currently underway in Delhi and a number of other Indian cities:

. . . the making of “clean spaces” . . . proceeds apace with the removal of “unclean spaces” such as jj colonies. . . . The “cleared land” is to be put to various uses, including new leisure and commercial activities. . . . Akshardham sits just across the river from the erstwhile jj colony of Nangla Machi, demolished in 2006. There is a telling relationship that each of these sites has to discourses of legality and illegality. (Srivastava 2009, 241)

The morality discourse here coexists with politico-legal discourses that seek to remake the city in the image of a global city conducive to the manoeuvres of Big Capital. The demolition of Nangla Machi to make way for a temple complex that projects the commercial side of religion is not an isolated case. For instance, the Pritampura Sudhar Samiti petitioners who demanded the removal of slum dwellers because they were unclean, also pointed out that the slum should be removed to “prevent the spread of any dangerous disease, [due to which] . . . foreigners [have] stopped (coming) to India [and] that has . . . affected foreign trade resulting into [the] loss of crores in foreign exchange” (qtd. in Batra and Mehra 2008, 402). And the legal authority seemed to agree:

Delhi being the capital city of the country is a show window to the world of our culture, heritage, traditions and way of life. A city like Delhi must act as a catalyst for building of modern India. It cannot be allowed to degenerate and decay. The slums that have been created . . . [are] the cause of nuisance and breeding ground of so many ills. The welfare, health, maintenance of law and order, safety and sanitation of these residents cannot be sacrificed and their rights under Article 21 is violated in the name of social justice to the slum dwellers. (402)

The verdict is rather stark in its expressions of how the city is to be imagined. The geography of the “show window” has no place for slums that are a “nuisance” and “breeding grounds of so many ills”. This geography will “degenerate and decay” if the slums invade its pristine precincts. It is also interesting how the court verdict chooses to cast the city in a narrative that stresses the duality of its landscape: it is, simultaneously, a symbol of our culture, heritage, traditions”, and a catalyst for the building of modern [read, commercially vibrant and market-oriented] India”. This is exactly where I locate an important moment in the discursive production of the moral landscape of exclusion – in the collusion between right wing political activism (that stresses on the conservation of a certain way of life”) and Big Capital (that needs the city to be cleansed of the undesirables to attract investment).

The Political Economy of the Urban Moral Landscape

Implicit in the middle- and upper-class assertion of the moral landscape of the city is, as Leela Fernandes points out, “a new civic culture for the middle classes in liberalising India” (Fernandes 2004, 85). The drive to “beautify” the city, to make it a global metropolis that attracts “foreign exchange”, is in effect an effort to purge the city of its migrant poor, or to imagine the landscape of the urban as purged of the floating populations. Fernandes sees a new form of class-based socio-spatial segregation” in this re-fashioning of the urban.

This drive to demolish the urban refuges of immigrant labor needs to be read in the context of new coalitions between the state and Big Capital, formed and nurtured in the wake of economic liberalization and the arrival of private investments in urban development. To attract capital flows from multinational corporations and other developed markets, Delhi is forced to become a “smart city” shorn of its “underbelly”. The Jawaharlal Nehru National Urban Renewal Mission (JNNURM), launched in 2005, is one example of this project of urban transformation. JNNURM aims to “encourage reforms and fast track planned development of identified cities”. Focus is to be on efficiency in urban infrastructure and service delivery mechanisms, community participation, and accountability of ULBs/Parastatal agencies towards citizens. While one of the goals of the mission was to “take up a comprehensive programme of urban renewal and expansion of social housing in towns and cities, paying attention to the needs of slum dwellers” (Ministry of Urban Development, Government of India 2017), as analysts have shown, the Mission in fact asked urban administration to do away with their pro-poor schemes and to work on further commercializing the urban space (Chatterjee et al 2012).

The politico-legal sanction for this process of exclusion and erasure is further brought out by the numerous evictions sanctioned and carried out in favour of “development”. For instance, in December 2015, the government agencies demolished Shakur Basti in North-West Delhi to make way for a railway project, leaving the slum inhabitants, largely migrant daily-wage labourers from north Indian hinterlands, to live in the open in the biting cold of the Delhi winter. In the melee of the demolition, Mohammad Anwar and Safeena Khatoon, whose families had moved to Delhi from Khagaria in Bihar, lost their six-month-old daughter Rukaiyya, who was crushed by falling debris (Iqbal 2015).

Liberalizing India was also the India were right-wing majoritarian identity politics gained ground as a political force. Within a decade of the economic reforms, right-wing parties would come to rule the federal government. In this context, the crystallization of the “Hindu” identity as the Indian identity has had a role to play in the spatial purification of the city – or in the effort to imagine the moral landscape of the city as an exclusively Hindu middle/upper-class space. In the wake of the Nirbhaya case, Mohan Bhagwat, the supreme leader of the Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh (RSS), an ideological mentor to right-wing politics in India, commented that “such crimes [read, rape and sexual crimes against women] hardly take place in Bharat, but they frequently occur in India” (qtd. in Shandilya 2015, 472). Here the space of “Bharat” (an ideological space which privileges Hindu traditions, customs and ways of life, and a mythological space of Hindu domination) is pitted against the actual, everyday space of “India” where teaming millions, including the underclass and the minorities and the marginal, defy ideological regimentation and domination. Also, note that the statement refers to “Bharat” in the present tense (and not in nostalgic past tense), thereby claiming the simultaneous existence of two parallel landscapes – one that lays claims to a moral high ground derived from Hindu traditions; and another one that is invaded by the Other and thereby, in immoral chaos. It is no coincidence that, as shown by Shandilya, right-wing political activists and organisations were active in consolidating a nationalist campaign around the Nirbhaya case, where the victim was elevated to the status of a martyr and the incident was seen as a reminder about the need to “save” Indian culture and tradition.

The right-wing discourse often works on the fear that floating populations, who often fall outside state surveillance, can be a threat to national security. Fernandes has read these fears alongside right-wing political narratives that have dominated the Indian landscape since the late 1990s, to analyze the production of “a form of purified Hindu citizenship that converges with the dynamics of spatial purification” (Fernandes 2004, 98). The question of visibility/invisibility in relation to state surveillance forms an important crux of this discourse – the haunting fear that anti-India, terrorist, and foreign elements use floating populations as a cover to infiltrate Indian cities. For instance, one of the major complaints against Ravi Das Camp, which emerged in the reportage of the Nirbhaya Case, was that this site was clearly not well-policed or administered, unlike the rest of the city (Bagga 2012). Another ubiquitous example is the narrative of “Bangladeshi illegal immigrants” and the grave threat they pose to Indian urban spaces, which is often played out in mainstream media.[7] In these narratives, the illegal immigrant” dissolves into the larger multitude of immigrant laborers inhabiting the slums of the city and uses the invisibility of the group to make his inroads into the city.

The threat of terrorism further complicates this discourse: as one news report claims, “[t]he fear that, along with innocuous ‘economic refugees’, the Pakistani Inter-Services Intelligence and Al-Qaida-linked terrorists may also be crossing over is all too real” (Chakravarty 2012). This narrative heightens and feeds the paranoia surrounding the “invading Other” and drives the desire to cleanse the city of such elements, as Sujata Ramachandran (2003) has noted in her analysis of Operation Pushback (the action plan implemented by the Indian central government in 1992 to oust “illegal”, “undocumented” Bangladeshi immigrants); such operations are situated in a political-bureaucratic collusion with the sanction of centrist political movements. The implementation of this “operation” brought out the processes of othering implicit in the characterization, identification, and description of the spaces that the floating populations of the city inhabit. As Ramachandran points out, “all of the ’Bangladeshi prone areas’ recognised by the government and reported widely through the press were also insignificant and marginal spaces occupied by the urban poor”. And the way they were categorized brought out the insignificance that bureaucracy assigned to these spaces, “in relation to the rich mohallas they abut”:

Some slums were catalogued primarily through nearby landmarks like police station or monument and prominent land use features like ’shamshan ghat’ (cremation ground), ’ganda nala’ (open sewers), ’bara pul’ (big bridge) near or on which they were situated. (…) A non-Bangladeshi resident of a slum interviewed during the course of fieldwork pithily uncovered this link. ’Log garibi ko nahi, garibon ko hatana chahaten hain (People do not want to eliminate poverty; they want to eliminate the poor). (Ramachandran 2003, 639-40)

Here, a narrative of marginality encompasses the space of the slums, its inhabitant community and their insignificance. The cataloguing here is a clear indicator of a strategy of exclusion where the city locates, constructs, reads and rejects the “slum” along with the pollutants it rejects and expels from its landscape – dead bodies and sewage.

The Politics of “Relocating” the Migrant Other

The metaphors of the moral landscape find their physical spatial dimensions in the actual “removal” and forced “relocation” of the floating populations and communities of migrant laborers. The physical realization and consolidation of the moral landscape of the city is complete when you ghettoize the floating populations on the fringes of the city. The convergence of the narratives of right-wing paranoiac nationalism and Big Capital seeks the erasure of the floating populations from the landscape of the city. However, the city cannot do without its scavengers, watermen, and “maid-servants”. Hence, you install them in the ghettoes you assign – (reassuringly) away from your gated communities, while they (conveniently) still service your apartments. Kavita Ramakrishnan has written on one such ghetto – the Bawana resettlement colony. Hers is a testimony of lives uprooted and displaced:

Mostly rural migrants to Delhi, those who live in the resettlement colony express sadness at the stalling of what they formerly perceived as an incremental migrant journey to relative financial security in the city. Now displaced to the semi-rural periphery, people bitterly speak of Delhi’s ‘world-class’ city ambitions that mainly served to exclude the poor. Though nostalgia permeates narratives of basti life in the city, at times glossing over the hardships faced, they make a sharp contrast between the bastis of the past and the current situation. (Ramakrishnan 2014)

Their erasure from the imagined moral landscape of the city and the attendant “demolition drives”, and their forced relocations to the fringes and semi-urban landscapes farther away from the city, often prove hazardous. Their health and safety are endangered, while the movement away from the city centre curtails the economic ambitions that had originally driven the migrations. Moreover, As Ramakrishnan points out, “in these in-between spaces . . . women face sexual violence on an everyday basis, adding an extra layer of marginality to the already bleak lived realities” (2014). However, these are never reported, discussed or protested.

The dominant discourses on the security threats seemingly posed by floating populations often mask these stories of urban apathy, and elide questions of how urban spaces themselves threaten these marginal populations. Although cases such as the Nirbhaya Case have brought the issue of women’s safety in public spaces to the forefront, the lived realities of women (and children) who have to relocate to the margins are often kept out of these “mainstream” dialogues on women’s safety. As one of the women in the Bawana resettlement colony tells Ramakrishnan, “[t]he girls here are treated like insects, as if they have no dignity.” Here, the urban subterfuge, which seeks to hide away the economic necessity of floating labour and to project a moral landscape that excludes the perceived Other, also becomes a cover for sexual predators who raid these resettlement colonies. Settlements like Bawana live in fear of drunken men driving out of their city enclaves or from neighbouring villages. None of these stories are reported and no candles burn for these victims.

The narrative politics of the spatially contested city

The insecurity threat that the city perceives in the “flotsam” that arrives at its shores is often based on a contestation over space and the product of a discourse that legitimizes certain classes of the city over others. In this sense, this question of (in)security hinges on the “hospitality” that the modern city seeks to deny. In the narrative representations of the floating populations of Delhi, the idea of hospitality” moves from the ethical or moral realm of inter-individual relationships to the economic, political and legal realms of the city’s precarious relationship with a class of migrant laborers, played out as a conflict over urban space.

It may be fruitful to read these narratives against the backdrop of the present state and local government’s attempt to restructure the city (as a populated and polluted space) into a “functional” and “efficient” one. The decades following the economic liberalization have seen a new official vision of the city taking shape in the form of government projects to remake it as a global city. Politicians and planners aim to overhaul crumbling urban infrastructure and demolish its slums teeming with migrant laborers, to “reimagine” the city. And yet, inherent to such cosmopolitan” initiatives is a class-based sensibility and politics that attempt to flatten out contests over the different meanings and visions of the city.

References

All links verified 15 May 2018.

News articles

Bagga, Bhuvan. 2012. “Dens of Rapists: Delhi’s Underbelly is a Fertile Breeding Grounds for Criminals.” India Today, December 19. http://indiatoday.intoday.in/story/delhi-gangrape-unsafe-delhi-crime-grounds/1/238440.html.

“Bangladeshi criminal gangs new challenge for Delhi Police.” 2013. Yahoo News, July 22. https://in.news.yahoo.com/bangladeshi-criminal-gangs-challenge-delhi-police-103908012.html.

Chakravarty, Sayantan. 2012. “The Bangladeshi Immigrants are Everywhere. They Even Have Crime Syndicates in Delhi.” India Today, February 6. http://indiatoday.intoday.in/story/bangladeshi-immigrants-are-everywhere-even-have-crime-syndicates-in-delhi-ib-report/1/207062.html.

Desai, Kishwar. 2013. “Skimming the Surfaces of Sexism isn’t Enough.” The Indian Express, January 3. http://archive.indianexpress.com/news/skimming-the-surfaces-of-sexism-isn-t-enough/1053547/0

Directorate of Economics and Statistics. 2015. “Urban Slums in Delhi: Based on NSS 69th Round Survey.” February. http://www.delhi.gov.in/wps/wcm/connect/adcd1f0047a86473ab46ffbdc775c0fb/pdf+report+69th+round+slum+final.pdf?MOD=AJPERES&lmod=538772215&CACHEID=adcd1f0047a86473ab46ffbdc775c0fb.

Garg, Abhinav. 2015. “Defence Lawyers Blame Nirbhaya for Rape.” The Times of India, March 4. http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Defence-lawyers-blame-Nirbhaya-for-rape/articleshow/46451407.cms.

Ghildiyal, Subodh. 2015. “Landlessness key to rural deprivation, census says.” Times of India, Jul 13. http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Landlessness-key-to-rural-deprivation-census-says/articleshow/48047026.cms.

Halarnkar, Samar. 2013. “India’s Bare Branches.” Hindustan Times, April 24. http://www.hindustantimes.com/columns/india-s-bare-branches/story-CSEhacsxs3l2pQCncM4l2M.html.

Iqbal, Naveed. 2015. “Shakur Basti Demolition Drive: In Debris, a Birth Follows Death, Barely 50m Away.” The Indian Express, December 15. http://indianexpress.com/article/india/india-news-india/shakur-basti-demolition-drive-in-debris-a-birth-follows-death-barely-50-m-away/#sthash.0kgKW3Fz.dpuf.

Mandhana, Niharika, and Anjani Trivedi. 2012. “Indians Outraged over Rape on Moving Bus in New Delhi.” International New York Times, December 18. http://india.blogs.nytimes.com/2012/12/18/outrage-in-delhi-after-latest-gang-rape-case/

Mandhana, Niharika, and Gayatri Sreedharan. 2012. “A Conversation with Suman Nalwa, Head of Delhi Police’s Unit for Women.” International New York Times, December 21. http://india.blogs.nytimes.com/2012/12/21/a-conversation-with-suman-nalwa-head-of-delhi-polices-unit-for-women/

Mangaldas, Leeza. 2013. “Misogyny in India: We Are All Guilty.” CNN, January 3. http://edition.cnn.com/2012/12/30/world/asia/misogyny-india/.

Ministry of Urban Development, Government of India. 2017. “Jawaharlal Nehru National Urban Renewal Mission: Overview.” http://jnnurm.nic.in/.

Press Trust of India. 2013. “Delhi Gang Rape: Chronology of Events.” The Hindu, August 31. http://www.thehindu.com/news/national/delhi-gangrape-chronology-of-events/article5079321.ece.

“Profiles: Delhi Gang Rapists.” 2015. BBC, December 20. http://www.bbc.com/news/world-asia-india-23434888

Ramakrishnan, Kavita. 2014. “Sexual Violence on the Margins of Delhi.” Open Security: Conflict and Peace Building, April 15. https://www.opendemocracy.net/opensecurity/kavita-ramakrishnan/sexual-violence-on-margins-of-delhi.

Udwin, Leslee. 2015. “Delhi Rapist Says Victim Shouldn’t Have Fought Back.” BBC, March 3. http://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-31698154.

Yardley, Jim. 2011. “The Gurgaon story: A mirror to India’s growth,” NDTV, June 9. http://www.ndtv.com/gurgaon-news/the-gurgaon-story-a-mirror-to-indias-growth-458043.

Literature

Balaji, Murali. 2013. “Competing South Asian Mas(k)ulinities: Bollywood Icons versus ‘Tech-n-Talk’.” In Communicating Marginalized Masculinities: Identity Politics in TV, Film and New Media, edited by Ronald L. Jackson II and Jamie E. Moshin, 49–66. New York: Routledge.

Batra, Lalit, and Diya Mehra. 2008. “The Demolition of Slums and the Production of Neoliberal Space in Delhi.” In Inside Transforming Urban Asia: Processes, Politics and Public Actions, edited by Darshini Mahadevia, 391–414. Delhi: Concept.

Bhalla, G. S., and Gurnail Singh. 2010. “Economic Liberalisation and Indian Agriculture: A Statewise Analysis.” Economic and Political Weekly 44.52: 34–44.

Canales, Alejandro C. 1993. “Population Structure and Trends in Tijuana.” In San Diego-Tijuana in Transition: A Regional Analysis, edited by Norris C. Clement and Eduardo Zepeda, 65–76. San Diego: San Diego State University.

Chatterjee, Ipsita, George Pomeroy, and Ashok K. Dutt. 2012. “Cities of South Asia.” In Cities of the World: World Regional Urban Development, ed. Stanley D. Brunn, Maureen Hays-Mitchell and Donald J. Zeigler, 381–424. Lanham: Rowman and Littlefield.

Dutta, Debolina, and Oishik Sircar. 2013. “India’s Winter of Discontent: Some Feminist Dilemmas in the Wake of a Rape.” Feminist Studies 39. 1: 293–306.

Fernandes, Leela. 2004. “Class, Space and the State in India: A Comparative Perspective on the Politics of Empire.” In Labor versus Empire: Race, Gender, Migration, edited by Gilbert G. Gonzalez et al, 80–104. New York: Routledge.

Foucault, Michel. 1972. The Archaeology of Knowledge. Trans. Sheridan Smith. New York: Pantheon.

Hudson, Valerie M., and Andrea den Boer. 2002. “A Surplus of Men, a Deficit of Peace: Security and Sex Ratios in Asia’s Largest States.” International Security 26.4 (Spring): 5–38.

Ramachandran, Sujata. 2003. “’Operation Pushback’: Sangh Parivar, State, Slums, and Surreptitious Bangladeshis in New Delhi.” Economic and Political Weekly 38.7 (Feb. 15–21): 637–47.

Roy, Anajali Gera. 2010. Bhangra Moves: From Ludhiana to London and Beyond. Surrey: Ashgate.

Shandilya, Krupa. 2015. “Nirbhaya’s Body: The Politics of Protest in the Aftermath of the 2012 Delhi Gang Rape.” Gender & History 27 (August): 465–86.

Sibley, David. 1995. Geographies of Exclusion: Society and Difference in the West. London: Routledge.

Srivastava, Sanjay. 2009. “Urban Spaces, Disney-Divinity and Moral Middle Classes in Delhi.” Economic and Political Weekly 44 (Jun. 27–Jul. 10): 338–45.

Varia, Kush. 2012. Bollywood: Gods, Glamour and Gossip. New York: Columbia UP.

Notes

[1] Debolina Dutta and Oishik Sircar give an overview of the amount of journalistic and opinion-page commentaries that came out on the case: “There has been a surfeit of writing on the incident and the protests on blogs and social media. There was widespread international attention, with statements from the United Nations and international human rights organizations. Media from across the world covered the protests and provided regular updates, many of them recreating the colonial imagery of premodern victimhood.” (Dutta and Sircar 2013, 295) For an instance of international coverage of the incident, see Mandhana and Trivedi (2012).

[2]. As recently as in 2015, the Indian federal government estimated that 48.5 per cent of all rural households [in India] are saddled with at least one deprivation indicator” that the study focused on (the indicators ranging from lack of proper housing to illiteracy to landlessness) (Ghildiyal 2015).

[3]. G. S. Bhalla and Gurmail Singh have studied the visible deceleration” shown by the Indian agricultural economy in the post-liberalization period (Bhalla and Singh 2010, 34–44).

[4]. Yardley (2011) reports that Gurgaon has almost four times as many private security guards as police officers”.

[5]. Hudson and den Boer (2002, 11) take the term from a Chinese word, guang gun-er, “indicating those male branches of a family tree that would never bear fruit because no marriage partner might be found for them”, and the term is used in a study that draws a causal relationship among the gendered dynamics of Asian (especially Chinese and Indian) societies where male children are preferred over female, the disproportionate numbers of bachelor men and the increase in the security threats in those societies. Rural–urban migration brings these gender imbalances to the fore as there develops a “a large floating population”, “full of the poor, the unemployed, and the vagrant, all of whom were noted to be prone to violence” (ibid., 30). These “transient workers find bewildering differences when they first come to cities, often experiencing disdain or exclusion from urbanites” (ibid., 29–30).

[6] The mainstream Bollywood musicals, comedies, dramas, romances and action-thriller genres are commonly centred on the male “hero” who exemplifies heteronormative masculine ideals. As Kush Varia (2012, 99) puts it, “characters that are symbols of rebelliousness and ideals of hypermasculinity – these are men of action, not words”. As Murali Balaji (2013, 56) has noted, Bollywood has increasingly projected a “hegemonic masculinity” to promote “an ideal masculine image while marginalizing the Indian Other—the supposedly undesirable Indian masculinities that fall outside the hypermasculine heteronormative ideals”. Also see Roy (2010) for an analysis of the stereotyped imaginary of the hypermasculine Punjabi in Bollywood.

[7]. For instance, see the following report: “In a new challenge for Delhi Police, some Bangladeshi criminals have turned to committing big time robberies in the national capital and fleeing by road or rail back to their country for a few months – before they strike again. According to police, these Bangladeshis take rooms on rent in slum colonies. The women members of the gang work as maids in nearby neighbourhoods. The men, during the daytime, conduct recces of these colonies disguised as garbage collectors or scrap dealers.” (Quoted from “Bangladeshi criminal gangs new challenge for Delhi Police,” Yahoo News, July 22, 2013)

Kategoriat
1–2/2018 WiderScreen 21 (1–2)

‘Loitering’ in Urban Public Space – Wandering with a Street Poet in Berlin

ethnographic-artistic research, performance, public space, street vending, tactic

Julia Weber
julia.weber [a] zhdk.ch
PhD-Student, joint PhD
Institute for Contemporary Art Research
Zurich University of the Arts – Art University Linz

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Weber, Julia. 2018. ”‘Loitering’ in Urban Public Space – Wandering with a Street Poet in Berlin”. WiderScreen 21 (1-2). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2018-1-2/loitering-urban-public-space-wandering-street-poet-berlin/

Click the image to read the full text.

Kategoriat
Ajankohtaista

Kuoleman kulttuuriperintöä etsimässä

Heikki Rosenholm
hepero [a] utu.fi
FM, tohtorikoulutettava
kulttuuriperinnön tutkimus
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Rosenholm, Heikki. 2018. ”Kuoleman kulttuuriperintöä etsimässä”. WiderScreen Ajankohtaista 5.6.2018. http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/ajankohtaista/kuoleman-kulttuuriperintoa-etsimassa/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Aineopintojen Kuoleman kulttuuriperintö -kurssi järjestettiin Turun yliopiston kulttuurituotannon ja maisemantutkimuksen koulutusohjelmassa 11.1.–22.2.2018. Kurssilla pohdittiin, minkälaista kulttuuriperintöä kuolemankulttuurit ovat synnyttäneet, ja miten kuolemankulttuurin ilmiöt näkyvät tänä päivänä. Kurssilla luennoitsijat käsittelivät kuolemankulttuuria monitieteisesti kulttuuriperinnön tutkimuksen, mediatutkimuksen, folkloristiikan, populaarikulttuurin, talous- ja sosiaalihistorian, maisemantutkimuksen ja digitaalisen kulttuurin näkökulmista. Tässä katsauksessa käyn läpi kurssilla pidettyjen luentojen aiheita ja pohdin, millaisena kuoleman kulttuuriperintö välittyy ja näyttäytyy meille tänä päivänä.

Avainsanat: dokumentti, elokuva, hautajaisrituaalit, itsemurha, kulttuuriperintö, kuolemantutkimus, monitieteellisyys, saattohoito, sotamaisema, synkkä turismi, zombit


 Kuolemantutkimus on luonteeltaan erittäin monitieteistä: se koskee useita yhteiskunnallisia ilmiöitä poliittisista päätöksenteoista aina taiteisiin asti (Hakola, Kivistö, Mäkinen 2014, 18–20). Kuolema ja siihen liittyvien ilmiöiden tutkimus on ajankohtainen. Aihe nousee paljon esille muun muassa lääketieteellisen näkökulman kautta saattohoidosta ja eutanasiasta puhuttaessa. Kuolemankulttuuri koskee kuitenkin laajempia yhteiskunnallisia ilmiöitä. Suomessa ilmiö oli näkyvästi esillä vuonna 2017 esimerkiksi Mauno Koiviston valtiollisten hautajaisten yhteydessä sekä niin sanotussa juhlarahakohussa. Vuonna 2018 kuolemaan liittyvät ilmiöt nousevat valtakunnallisella tasolla esiin esimerkiksi vuoden 1918 Suomen sisällissodan tapahtumia muistelevissa tilaisuuksissa. Kuolema on lisäksi läsnä monella tapaa tavallisessa arjessa: se näyttäytyy esimerkiksi sanomalehtien kuolinilmoituksissa, onnettomuus- ja väkivaltarikosuutisoinneissa tai vaikkapa läheisen ihmisen tai rakkaan lemmikin kuoleman synnyttämässä surutyössä. Kuolema on monella tapaa läsnä elämässämme, vaikka emme kiinnittäisikään siihen erityistä huomiota.

Ajatus kurssin järjestämisestä lähti siitä, että oma väitöskirjatyöni – Kuolemanpelon ilmeneminen suomalaisessa elokuvassa 1941–1955 – liittyy keskeisesti kuolemantutkimukseen erityisesti kulttuuriperinnön ja audiovisuaalisen kulttuurin tutkimuksen osalta. Halusin järjestää kurssin, jossa kuolemankulttuuria käsiteltäisiin monesta eri tieteenalasta ja samalla tekisin aihetta yleisesti tutuksi opiskelijoille. Samalla tarjoutui mahdollisuus puhua väitösaiheestani. Kurssi herätti mielenkiintoa opiskelijoissa, joita lopulta ilmoittautui kurssille 35. Kurssipalautteen perusteella kurssi saavutti tavoitteensa ja sitä pidettiin onnistuneena: opiskelijat kokivat, että kurssilla he oppivat tarkastelemaan kuolemankulttuuria uudessa valossa. Kurssi samalla osoitti, että suomalaisessa ja yleisesti länsimaisessa kulttuurissa on vielä paljon työtä tehtävänä, jotta kuolemasta ja siihen liittyvistä ilmiöistä kyetään puhumaan luontevasti. Vastaavanlaisille kursseille on siis varmasti tulevaisuudessakin tarvetta.

Kurssin aikana olikin havaittavissa kuolemantutkimukseen liittyvä vaikeus ja ristiriitaisuus. Monet meistä tiedostavat, että kuolema on tärkeä aihe ja siitä käytävä keskustelu on ajankohtaista, mutta siihen suhtautuminen erityisesti akateemisen maailman ulkopuolella herättää monissa epäileviä ja ahdistavia ajatuksia. Kuoleman ja siihen liittyvien tunteiden käsittelyn haasteellisuus nousee erityisesti esiin arjen sosiaalisissa vuorovaikutustilanteissa.

Kuoleman merkitys kulttuurisessa muistissa ja kuolemantutkimuksen historiaa

Kulttuuriperinnön tutkimuksen yliopistonlehtori Riina Haanpää esitteli kurssin aloitusluennolla kuoleman kulttuuriperintöprosessin merkitystä kulttuurisessa muistissa. Haanpää on tutkijanurallaan paneutunut erityisesti muistitiedon tutkimukseen ja sen merkitykseen kulttuuriperinnössä.

Kuolemaan liittyvä menneisyys on läsnä nykypäivässä monien rituaalien, kuvien, kertomusten, tapojen ja perinteiden kautta. Haanpää mainitsi esimerkiksi suomalaiset kuoleman kehtolaulut, joita äidit saattavat laulaa vielä tänäänkin lapsilleen. Kehtolaulut juontavat juurensa 1800-luvulle, jolloin lapsikuolleisuus oli vielä melko suurta Suomessa. Esimerkkinä voidaan myös mainita lapsivainajista kertovat yliluonnolliset tarinat, jotka toimivat viittauksina lasten heitteillepanoon tai lapsimurhiin. Kulttuurinen muisti tulee myös ilmi puhuttaessa kuoleman kulttuuriperinnön erilaisista määrittelyistä ja millä tätä tavalla perintöä tulisi vaalia.


Video 1. Suomalainen kehtolaulu ”Tuu tuu tupakkarulla”.

Tapamme ymmärtää ja käsitellä kuolemaa siirtyy meille pitkälti kulttuurisen muistin välityksellä. Itsemurha tai alkoholiin liittyvä kuolema koetaan yleisesti poikkeuksellisena ja epäluonnollisena tapana kuolla. Tällaistenkin kuolintapojen kohdalla on kuitenkin syytä pohtia niiden poikkeuksellisuutta, jos kontekstina toimii esimerkiksi suomalainen kuolemankulttuuri: Euroopan unionin keskiarvoon nähden ja väestön määrään suhteutettuna Suomessa tehdään kolmanneksi eniten itsemurhia ja väkivaltaisiin kuolemiin liittyy usein alkoholin käyttö (Hakola, Mäkinen, Kivistö 2014, 18.) Ovatko nämä kuoleman piirteet enää siis poikkeuksellisia suomalaisessa kuolemankulttuurissa?

Suomalaisen kuoleman kulttuuriperinnön monipuolisuus on aina näkynyt esimerkiksi taiteissa. Ajatus ihmisen kuolinhetkellä ilmestyvästä sielulinnusta on ollut läsnä Jean Sibeliuksen musiikissa, Akseli Gallen-Kallelan maalauksissa ja Eino Leinon runoudessa. Kansalliseepos Kalevala sisältää paljon kuoleman tematiikkaa, kuten Kullervon ja Aino-neidon itsemurhat. Suomen maantieteellisen sijainnin vuoksi kuolemankulttuurit ovat saaneet vaikutteita sekä idästä että lännestä. 1000-luvulla katolinen kirkko liitti läntisen Suomen kuolemankulttuurit vahvemmin katolisen kirkon kristinuskon perinteisiin, mutta itäisessä Suomessa taas ortodoksisen kirkon vaikutus säilyi pitkään ja jätti jälkensä karjalaiseen kuolemankulttuurin, joka oli voimissaan aina toiseen maailmansotaan asti ja osittain sen jälkeenkin. Kuolemankulttuurien hidas muutos erityisesti itäisessä Suomessa selittääkin, miksi traditionaalinen kuolemankulttuuri säilyi pitkään modernin kuolemankulttuurin rinnalla. (Aiheesta enemmän ks. Butters 2017.) Näitä modernin ja traditionaalisen yhteiskunnan eroja kurssille saapui myöhemmin esittelemään tarkemmin talous- ja sosiaalihistorioitsija Ilona Pajari.

Kuva 1. Läntisen Suomen kuolemankulttuuria ovat esimerkiksi Kiukaisten kulttuuriin ja pronssikauden kulttuuriin liittyvät hautaröykkiöt, hiidenkiukaat (vasen kuva). Itäiseen kulttuuriin kuuluvat esimerkiksi karjalaiset itkuvirret ja niitä esittävät itkijänaiset (oikea kuva), kuvan ottanut I.M. Wartiainen – Museovirasto.

Kulttuuriperinnön tutkimuksen tohtorikoulutettava Heikki Rosenholm puhui kuolemantutkimuksen eli thanatologian akateemisesta historiasta. Tieteenalan akateemiset juuret ajoittuvat 1900-luvulle, jolloin monet maailmaa ravistuttaneet tapahtumat, kuten maailmansodat ja lääketieteen huima kehitys, loivat pohjan tieteenalan synnylle akateemisessa maailmassa. Kuolema tuli lähelle monen ihmisen arkea viimeistään 1940-luvulla toisen maailmansodan myötä. Miljoonia kuolonuhreja aiheuttanut sota herätti monet – mukaan lukien akateemikot – siihen todellisuuteen, että kuolema todellakin muuttaa maailmaa ja vaikuttaa asioiden kulkuun.

Merkittävä teos thanatologian kehityksessä on ollut amerikkalaisen psykologi Herman Feifelin vuonna 1959 toimittama The Meaning of Death (Feifel 1965). Teos oli ensimmäisiä akateemisia julkaisuja, jossa otettiin selkeästi kantaa kuolemankieltämisen kulttuuriin. Feifelin mukaan kyseessä oli erityisen ongelmallinen ilmiö länsimaissa. Feifel kritisoi erityisesti psykologista näkemystä, jonka mukaan kuolemalla ei olisi vaikutusta yksilön jokapäiväiseen elämään. Saman aiheen parissa jatkoi myös ranskalainen historioitsija Philippe Ariès 1977 julkaistulla teoksellaan L’Homme devant la mort (engl. The Hour of Our Death, 1981), jossa avattiin kuoleman historiaa keskiajasta nykypäivään. Arièsin teos on tänäkin päivänä kattavin kuolemankulttuurin kehityksestä länsimaissa kirjoitettu julkaisu, jota vastaavaa tuskinpa tulevaisuudessa ollaan saamassa. Arièsin teos teki viimeistään tunnetuksi ajatuksen länsimaisesta kuoleman kieltävästä yhteiskunnasta.

Thanatologian alkuperäiset tavoitteet ovat vielä tänäänkin keskeisessä asemassa: kuolemaa ja siihen liittyviä ilmiöitä halutaan ymmärtää paremmin, niihin suhtautumista halutaan helpottaa ja samalla auttaa ihmisiä keskustelemaan niistä. Nämä tavoitteet ovat erityisen tärkeitä tämän päivän yhteiskunnassa, jossa ihmiset elävät entistä pidempään ja täten myös hyvän elämän merkitys korostuu elämän loppupuolella. Ajankohtaista on myös pohtia erilaisia kuoleman muotoja. Kuolema ei näyttäydy meille ainoastaan perinteisenä biologisena ilmiönä, vaan se sisältää myös kulttuurisia ja sosiaalisia puolia, joihin vasta nyt on alettu paremmin havahtua.

Folkloristi Kaarina Koski (2014) puhuu sosiaalisesta kuolemasta, jossa yksilön tai yhteisön toiminta ja vaikutusvalta yhteiskuntaa koskevissa asioissa päätyy. Koski mainitsee muun muassa vanhainkotien asukkaat: viimeistään vanhainkodissa vanhoja ihmisiä pidetään sosiaalisesti kuolleina, vaikka heillä kuitenkin säilyvät lailliset ja yhteisesti tunnustetut oikeudet (Koski 2014, 121). Kosken huomio on ajankohtainen liittyen esimerkiksi vanhustenhoitoon, jonka heikkoa tasoa viime vuosien aikana on kritisoitu laajasti mediassa. Kysymys liittyy samalla laajemmin kuolemankulttuuriin: kuinka kauan olemme hyödyllisiä yhteiskunnassamme ja milloin meidät on oikeus sulkea pois sen toiminnasta? Kuolemantutkimuksella tähänkin asiaan voidaan saada vastauksia.

Synkkä turismi – kuoleman ja pahuuden kiehtovuus

Kurssin toisella luentokerralla folkloristi Tuomas Hovi Turun yliopistosta käsitteli synkkää turismia (engl. dark tourism). Hovi on väitellyt 2014 folkloristiikasta aiheenaan Romanian Dracula-turismi (ks. Hovi 2014). Synkän turismin kohteet ja paikat vaihtelevat suuresti, mikä johtuu esimerkiksi kulttuuriseikoista, median toiminnasta tai siitä, paljonko aikaa tapahtumista on kulunut. Synkän turismin tunnettuja julkisia kohteita ovat esimerkiksi vuoden 2001 World Trade Centerin terrori-iskuille New Yorkissa rakennettu Ground Zero tai Alcatrazin vankila San Franciscossa. Synkän turismin paikoiksi voidaan kuitenkin laskea myös lukuisat teloituspaikat, hautausmaat tai jopa talot, joissa on toteutettu verinen murhatyö.

Kohteet voivatkin paikallisesti ja ajallisesti vaihdella aina antiikin ajan aikaisista teloituspaikoista 2000-luvun terrori-iskujen paikkoihin. Tänä päivänä ehdottomasti tunnetuin ja myös suosituin synkkään turismiin liittyvä paikka on natsi-Saksan perustama Auschwitz-Birkenaun keskitysleiri, jossa natsit järjestelmällisesti tappoivat miljoonia juutalaisia ja myös muita vähemmistöjä toisen maailmansodan aikana. Nykyään paikka toimii museona, jossa on mahdollista kiertää keskitysleirin aluetta ja oppia sen historiasta.

Kuva 2. Rankempaa ja synkempää turismia. Kuvassa Auschwitz II (Birkenaun) pääsisäänkäynti. Kuva: Nelson Pérez.

Auschwitz-Birkenau edustaa synkän turismin rankinta ja vaikeimmin käsiteltävää kohdetta. Hovi puhuikin synkän turismin tutkijoiden kehittämästä synkkyysasteikosta: lähihistorian, kuten toisen maailmansodan, tapahtumiin liittyvä kuolema ja kärsimys edustavat turismin synkintä osa-aluetta. Jos tapahtumista on taas kulunut tarpeeksi aikaa, kuten keskiajasta, niin kuolemasta ja kärsimyksestä on tullut viihteellisempää ja tällöin myös synkkä turismi on luonteeltaan kevyempää ja valoisampaa. Hovi käsittelee väitöksessään synkän turismin viihteellisempää puolta edustavaa Romanian Dracula-turismia, jossa yhdistellään sekä Bram Stokerin luoman kreivi Draculan että historiallisen 1400-luvulla vaikuttaneen voivodi ja Romanian hallitsijan Vlad Seivästäjän veristä menneisyyttä. Suomessa vastaava esimerkki on Turun linnassa järjestettävä Kauhukierros. Kierroksilla turistit oppivat paikan historiallisesta ja verisestä menneisyydestä opastuksessa, johon kuuluu esimerkiksi vankityrmien tai kidutusvälineiden esittelyä. Kauhukokemusta saattavat vahvistaa vankeja esittävät ja kidutuslaitteissa olevat näyttelijät.

Kuva 3. Viihteellistettyä ja kevennettyä synkkää turismia tarjoavat erilaiset Dracula-turistikierrokset Romaniassa. Kuvakaappaus visit-transylvania.us -sivustolta.

Synkkä turismi herättää vahvoja mielipiteitä. Sitä on kritisoitu loukkaavaksi, epäkunnioittavaksi ja myös etnosentriseksi. Sen seurauksena myös lähihistorian uhreista on saatettu tehdä ”turistikohteita”. Esimerkkinä tällaisesta toiminnasta Hovi mainitsi vuonna 2005 New Orleansissa riehuneen hurrikaani Katrinan, jonka uhrit kokevat paikalla kiertelevät turistibussit riesaksi ja epäkunnioittavaksi. Paheksuntaa Auschwitzin museossa taas aiheuttavat selfie-kuvissaan iloisesti hymyilevät turistit.

Synkkää turismia voi kuitenkin puolustaa sillä, että se pitää ihmisten mielessä esimerkiksi keskitysleirien hirmuteot. Täten se edesauttaa sitä, etteivät samanlaiset tapahtumat toistuisi. Synkkä turismi on myös yksi keino kokea kuolema turvallisessa ympäristössä ja tehdä aihe tutummaksi niille, jotka eivät välttämättä koskaan ole olleet minkäänlaisissa tekemisissä kuoleman kanssa. Länsimaissa tapahtuneen modernisaation seurauksena ihminen voi helposti viettää koko elämänsä alusta loppuun näkemättä yhtään kuollutta ihmisruumista. Synkkä turismi kuitenkin herättää myös pohtimaan, missä kulkee sopivuuden raja, kun puhutaan kuolemasta ja sen hyödyntämisestä turismissa tai populaarikulttuurissa. Kenellä on oikeus määritellä, missä kulkee sopivuuden raja kuolema-aiheiden käsittelyssä? Milloin meillä on lupa nauraa toisten ihmisten kokemalle kärsimykselle ja kuolemalle?

Hautajaisrituaalit Suomessa

Talous- ja sosiaalihistorioitsija Ilona Pajari saapui kolmannella luentokerralla puhumaan hautajaisrituaaleista ja niihin liittyvien surukulttuurien muutoksesta Suomessa 1800-luvulta 2000-luvulle. Pajari on työskennellyt kuolemantutkimuksen parissa jo 20 vuotta. Vuonna 2006 hän julkaisi väitöksensä Isänmaan uhrit – Sankarikuolema toisessa maailmansodassa, joka käsitteli suomalaisen sotilaan kuolemaa toisessa maailmansodassa. Väitöksensä jälkeen Pajari on ollut aktiivisesti mukana muun muassa Suomalaisen Kuolemantutkimuksen Seuran (SKTS) toiminnassa. Seura edistää suomalaista kuolemaan liittyvää tutkimusta sekä koulutusta, akateemisesta tutkimuksesta käytännön työhön.

Jo sanaan ”suru” liittyy tärkeitä huomioita: suru ja sureminen ovat kaksi eri asiaa, vaikka tänään ne tunnutaan sekoittavan keskenään. Pajarin mukaan on pidettävä mielessä, että suru on tunne ja sisäisesti koettu tila. Sureminen on vastaavasti sosiaalista toimintaa ja liittyy ulkoiseen tilaan. Molemmat niistä ovat muuttuneet erilaisiksi länsimaisessa yhteiskunnassa vuosien saatossa.

Monet traditionaalisessa yhteiskunnassa – Suomen kohdalla rajaviivana nähdään sotia edeltävä aika – valloillaan olleet kuolemarituaalit, kuten kotona kuoleminen, ruumiinpesu vainajan kotikylässä tai suruaika, ovat kadonneet 1900-luvulla länsimaissa alkaneen modernisaation myötä. 2000-luvulla on myös alkanut lisääntyä kirkosta eroaminen, joka tuli mahdolliseksi Suomessa vuonna 1923. Tuhkaus eli polttohautaus on myös kasvattanut suosiotaan. Suomessa noin yli puolet vainajista tuhkataan, Helsingissä yli 80 %. Tuhkaaminen on ollut mahdollista jo 1800-luvun lopulta alkaen (1889 perustettiin Ruumiinpolttoyhdistys, nyk. Krematoriosäätiö). Kirkon asenne tuhkaukseen säilyi kuitenkin pitkään nihkeänä johtuen uskonnollisista syistä, jonka mukaan vain ruumiille voitaisiin suorittaa siunaus. Syyt olivat myös käytännöllisiä, sillä pitkän aikaa ainoastaan Helsingissä sijaitsi tuhkauksen mahdollistava krematorio.

Mielenkiintoisia huomioita Pajarin luennolla olivat vuoden 1918 sisällissodan sankarihautajaiset, joita sekä punaiset että valkoiset saattoivat käyttää propaganda-aseina ruumisarkkua myöten. Valkoiset saattoivat käyttää valkoisia ruumisarkkuja ja punainen osapuoli punaista arkkua. Tarkoituksena oli osoittaa oman puolensa aatetta. 1918 sotiin liittyi myös kaatuneiden kuljettaminen takaisin kotiseudulle, mistä muodostui myös toisessa maailmasodassa hyödynnettävä perinne. Talvi- ja jatkosotien myötä sankarihautajaisista pyrittiin tekemään niin sotilaallisia kuin mahdollista ja uskonto jäi maallisen viestin taakse. Kritiikkiä tätä kohtaan alkoi esiintyä papiston puolelta vuonna 1942, jolloin uskonnollisten tekijöiden määrää alettiin lisätä myös sankarihautajaisissa.

Pajari totesi luennollaan, että Suomessa säilyivät yllättävän pitkään traditionaaliseen yhteiskuntaan liitettävät hautajaisrituaalit, vaikka välillä esiintyy väitteitä siitä, että Suomi modernisoitui nopealla tahdilla välittömästi sotien jälkeen. Kuitenkin vielä 1940- ja 1950-luvuilla monet kuolemanrituaalit pitivät pintansa Suomessa toisin kuin monissa muissa länsimaissa. Tähän vaikutti pitkälti hitaasti kehittymään lähtenyt sairaalaverkoston rakentaminen. Monissa länsimaissa oli jo toisen maailmansodan aikaan – tai viimeistään 1950-luvulla – hyvinkin kattava sairaalaverkosto. Suomessa kuitenkin laajan sairaalaverkoston rakentaminen alkoi 1960-luvulla ja vasta 1970-luvulta alkaen laitoskuolema eli ns. sairaalakuolema alkoi yleistyä. Tällä kuoleman muutoksella oli ollut erittäin suuri merkitys kuolemakulttuureihin länsimaissa. Suomessakin sairaalakuoleman lisääntymisen myötä viimeistään perinteiset kuolemakulttuurit katosivat lähes kokonaan: esimerkiksi ruumiinpesun olivat suorittaneet kylän iäkkäämmät naiset, kun taas sairaalassa vastuu siirtyi henkilökunnalle.

Kuva 4. Vielä 1900-luvun alussa Suomessa oli yleisenä tapana hautajaisissa ottaa kuvia vieraista avoimen ruumisarkun ympärillä. Kuva: Kainuun museo.

Pajarin luennosta nousikin esiin tärkeänä seikkana se, että hautajaisrituaalit ovat käyneet läpi valtaisia muutoksia ja muutokset jatkuvat yhä edelleen. Modernisaation seurauksena kuolemasta on tullut entistä yksityisempää ja etäisempää. Virallisesta suruajasta luovuttiin hiljalleen 1900-luvulla ja suru menetti yhteisöllisen roolinsa. Pitkälle kehittyneestä lääketieteestä ja sairaalahoidon merkityksestä johtuen kuolema on siirtynyt entistä enemmän koskemaan vanhempaa ikäpolvea. 2000-luvulla hautajaisrituaaleihin uutena suuntauksena on tullut internetin hyödyntäminen: pois menneille läheisille tehdään muistosivustoja, joille omaiset, muut läheiset sekä myös täysin ulkopuoliset ihmiset voivat jättää tervehdyksensä. Ei ole myöskään täysin poikkeuksellista, että hautajaisiin osallistutaan Internetin välityksellä, mikäli kauempana asuvien läheisten ei ole mahdollista saapua tilaisuuteen. Kuolemankulttuureita internetissä on erityisesti tarkastellut Anna Haverinen (ks. esim. Haverinen 2014). Mitä tämänkaltainen muutos silti kertoo? Onko mahdollista, että yhteisöllisyyden korostuminen on palaamassa hautajaisrituaaleihin?

Vaikka hautajais- ja kuolemakulttuurit ovat kokeneet suuria muutoksia historian saatossa – ja muutokset ovat jatkuvasti käynnissä – niiden ydin ei kuitenkaan ole Pajarin mukaan muuttunut: kuolema on aina pysäyttävää ja suurin suru on sanatonta.

Kuolemankulttuuria populaarikulttuurin keinoin Zombie Run -tapahtumissa

Neljännellä kokoontumiskerralla aiheena oli kuolema populaarikulttuurissa. Heikki Rosenholm puhui osuudessaan zombi-hahmon kulttuurihistoriasta ja digitaalisen kulttuurin yliopistonlehtori Riikka Turtiainen kertoi tarkemmin vuonna 2015 järjestetystä Zombie Run Pori 2015 -tapahtumasta. Kyseessä oli kulttuurituotannon ja maisemantutkimuksen koulutusohjelman syventävälle kurssille ”Zombijuoksu kaupunkitilan pelillistäjänä” osallistuneiden opiskelijoiden ideoima ja toteuttama tapahtuma. Turtiainen sekä digitaalisen kulttuurin yliopisto-opettaja ja tohtorikoulutettava Usva Friman toimivat vastuuopettajina kurssilla. Osiossaan Turtiainen paneutui erityisesti tapahtuman pelillistämis- ja leikillisyyspuoliin. Turtiainen on aikaisemmin vuonna 2012 väitellyt digitaalisesta kulttuurista aiheenaan mediaurheilun digitalisoituminen (ks. Turtiainen 2012).

Kuolemankulttuuri on ilmiönä aina kiehtonut erityisesti populaarikulttuurissa, ja sen vaikutus on näkynyt varsinkin kauhuelokuvien esittämissä hirviöhahmoissa ja teemoissa. Tänä päivänä ilmiö nousee esiin erityisesti zombikulttuurissa, jota esiintyy tv-sarjoissa, elokuvissa, sarjakuvissa, kirjallisuudessa ja tänä päivänä myös populaarikulttuuritapahtumissa. Zombit ovatkin lyöneet itsensä läpi kaikkiin mahdollisiin kulttuurituotteisiin ja -ilmiöihin aina leluista erilaisiin opetusmetodeihin asti (ks. esim. Carrington et al. 2016).

Zombie Runit ovat osa tätä zombikulttuurin jatkumoa. Tapahtumassa osallistujat on jaettu selviytyjiin ja zombeihin. Selviytyjät yrittävät päästä juoksuradan loppuun niin, etteivät he menetä kaikkia elämänauhojaan, joita taas zombeiksi pukeutuneet osallistujat yrittävät napata. Tämä toteutui myös Zombie Run Pori 2015 -tapahtumassa, jossa oli lopulta mukana 67 selviytyjää ja noin 50 zombia. Juoksurata oli sijoitettu Porin Kirjurinluodon alueelle, joka tarjosi monipuoliset puitteet zombiteemaiselle juoksuradalle (ks. Video 2). Turtiainen nosti esiin tapahtuman pelillistämiseen liittyviä seikkoja: tapahtumassa hyödynnettiin usein peleistä tuttujen elementtien käyttöä kuten elämiä ja erilaisia aseita, joita selviytyjät pystyivät käyttämään zombeja vastaan. Juoksuradalle oli myös sijoitettu erilaisia rastitehtäviä, joiden suunnittelussa oli ammennettu inspiraatiota erityisesti zombipopulaarikulttuurista.


Video 2. Zombie Run Pori 2015 -tapahtuma kuvattuna erään selviytyjän näkökulmasta.

Tapahtumassa nousi esiin odottamattomia, myös zombikulttuurista vaikutteita saaneita, ilmiöitä: selviytyjät esimerkiksi tekivät yhteistyötä toistensa kanssa ja zombit eläytyivät rooliinsa tapahtumaa seuranneilla katsojille ja ohikulkijoille. Järjestäjät eivät olleet ohjeistaneet osallistujia toimimaan tällä tavalla, vaan kyseiset asiat tapahtuivat täysin yllättäen osallistujien omista toimista. Ilmiö onkin osa pelillistämistä ja performatiivisuutta, jossa osallistujat eläytyvät pelinmaailmaan (ks. Friman, Rantala & Turtiainen 2017).

Zombie Runit ovat itse asiassa jatkoa menestyksekkäille 2000-luvun alussa syntyneille Zombie Walk -tapahtumille. Walkeissa korostuu enemmän osallistujan itsensä ilmaisu ja tietoisuus kulttuuristaan sekä fanittamastaan populaarikulttuurista (ks. Hänninen 2015, 122). Runit painottavat taas enemmän juoksu- ja selviytymiskokemusta. Molempia tapahtumia on erityisesti innostanut juuri 2000-luvulla alkanut zombikulttuurin räjähdysmäinen suosio varsinkin elokuvissa. Zombitapahtumat voidaan silti nähdä populaarikulttuuria laajempina ja siitä irrallisina ilmiöinä, koska ne voivat ottaa kantaa maailmassa vallitseviin epäkohtiin, kuten sotiin ja nälänhätään. Zombitapahtumissa zombien voidaan katsoa edustavan ihmisten pahaa ja kurjaa puolta, jota normaalisti yhteiskunnassa yritetään tukahduttaa (aiheesta enemmän esim. Vuori 2015).

Zombie Runit ovat vielä melko uusi ilmiö. Tapahtuman juuret löytyvät vuodelta 2012, jolloin ensimmäinen Zombie Run järjestettiin Yhdysvalloissa. Tapahtumista ei ole vielä tehty paljoa tutkimuksia, joissa nousisi erityiseen tarkasteluun niiden liittyminen yhteiskunnan ilmiöihin. Tutkija Sarah Juliet Lauro (2016) on kuitenkin tarkastellut Zombie Runeja selviytymiskulttuurin näkökulmasta ja todennut, että Zombie Runeissa pakoon juokseminen liittyy laajemmin nykypäiväiseen suoritus- ja selviytymiskulttuuriin. Lauro esittää myös tulkinnan siitä, että Zombie Runit ottavat kantaa ilmastonmuutokseen, joka on maailmanlaajuinen ja kaikkia ihmisiä koskettava katastrofi (Lauro 2016, 19). Lauro pitää ilmastonmuutosta siis tekijänä, joka pakottaa ihmiset tänä päivänä juoksemaan henkensä edestä, mikäli haluavat selviytyä.

Zombie Runit nostavat erityisesti esiin zombipopulaarikulttuurissa esiintynyttä kuolemankulttuuria. Zombi itsessään edustaa monenlaisia kuolemanmuotoja, kuten perinteistä biologista (fyysistä) kuin myös sosiaalista kuolemaa. Biologinen kuolema tulee ilmi zombin fyysisessä olomuodossa, sillä zombin ruumis on usein rähjäinen ja pahasti vaurioitunut. Sosiaalinen kuolema taas tulee ilmi siinä tosiasiassa, että zombit on suljettu yhteiskunnan toiminnan ulkopuolelle ja niillä ei enää ole mitään hyödyllistä tarkoitusta. (Ks. esim Hakola 2011.)

Zombipopulaarikulttuurin yhdistyminen kuolemankulttuureihin tapahtui viimeistään vuonna 1968, jolloin julkaistiin George A. Romeron legendaksi muodostunut kauhuelokuva Night of the Living Dead. Monet elokuvasta tehdyt analyysit liittävät zombit muun muassa Vietnamin sodan siviiliuhreihin. Tätä ennen zombit pääasiallisesti miellettiin sieluttomiksi ruumiiksi. Zombin alkuperäiset juuret ovat karibialaisessa ja erityisesti haitilaisessa voodoossa, jossa zombi oli voodoopapin orja ja pakotettu tottelemaan tämän kaikkia käskyjä (ks. Hänninen 2015). Tätä kulttuuriperintöpuolta kuitenkaan zombista enää harvemmin tuodaan esiin populaarikulttuurissa.

2010-luvulla zombikulttuuri on vieläkin voimissaan ja jatkaa marssiaan eteenpäin. Vielä tässä vaiheessa on haastavaa sanoa, kuinka paljon Zombie Walkien ja Runien kaltaiset tapahtumat oikeasti ottavat kantaa juuri erilaisiin kuolemankulttuurikäsityksiin. Ainakin tapahtumat tuovat ilmi, että elämme vielä kuoleman kieltävässä yhteiskunnassa ja kuoleman käsittely leikillisen zombitapahtuman tai yleisesti populaarikulttuurin kautta on monen mielestä täysin hyväksyttävä asia. Zombie Walkit ja Zombie Runit eivät aseta kuolemaa (ainakaan vakavassa mielessä) etusijalle, mutta ne eivät myöskään toimi täysin irrallisena siitä. Tapahtumat tarjoavatkin mahdollisuuden – kuten viihteellistetty tai vakavampi synkkä turismi – kokea kuoleman turvallisesti ja pelottomasti.

Kuolema suomalaisessa dokumentissa

Viidennellä luentokerralla mediatutkija Outi Hakola Helsingin yliopistosta puhui kuolemasta suomalaisissa saattohoitodokumenteissa. Hakola on 2011 väitellyt Turun yliopistossa mediatutkimuksesta aiheenaan Hollywoodin tuottamat kauhuelokuvat ja niiden tapa käsitellä kuolemaa suhteessa aikansa yhteiskuntaan (ks. Hakola 2011). Väitöksensä jälkeen Hakola on siirtynyt tarkastelemaan suomalaista kuolemaa ja erityisesti saattohoidon käsittelyä erilaisissa dokumenteissa (ks. esim. Hakola, Kivistö & Mäkinen 2014). Hakola on tällä hetkellä mukana ”Hyvää kuolemaa rakentamassa: saattohoito dokumentissa” -projektissa, jossa tarkastellaan, miten dokumenteissa ja dokumentaarisessa audiovisuaalisessa materiaalissa ymmärretään ja kuvataan hyvä kuolema.

Saattohoidon juuret ovat 1950-luvun Isossa-Britanniassa. Ilmiö lähti kansalaisaktivismin myötävaikutuksella liikkeelle samoihin aikoihin sairaalakuoleman yleistyessä länsimaissa. Periaatteena oli, että ihmisillä on oikeus inhimilliseen loppuelämään, eikä lääketieteen tarvitse väkisin yrittää pitkittää kärsivän ihmisen elämää. Luentonsa aluksi Hakola näytti Helsingissä sijaitsevan saattohoitokoti Terhokodin tuottaman dokumentin, jossa saattohoitopotilaan puoliso kertoi saattohoitoprosessista (ks. Video 3). Dokumentissa korostui saattohoitokodin rauhallisuus ja levollisuus sekä henkilökunnan ammattitaito ja läsnäolo hoitoprosessissa. Terhokoti kuvataan siis paikkana, jossa voi kokea hyvän ja rauhallisen kuoleman.


Video 3. Terhokodin saattohoitopotilaan puolison haastattelu.

Kokonaisuudessaan saattohoitodokumentit luovat kuvan rauhallisesta ja hyvästä keinosta kohdata kuolema ja valmistautua viimeiselle matkalle. Eroavaisuuksia kuitenkin löytyy, kun tarkastellaan eri maissa toteutettuja dokumentteja. Esimerkiksi amerikkalaisissa dokumenteissa korostetaan potilaan iloisuutta ja rentoa oloa, mikä tulee ilmi kuvien kautta. Suomalaisissa korostetaan saattohoidon vakavuutta ja tärkeyttä. Vaikka saattohoidosta välittyy enimmäkseen kuva rauhallisesta ja positiivisesta asiasta, tämä ei kuitenkaan tarkoita, että kuolema olisi sellainen. Kuolemansairaat potilaat käyvät läpi lukuisia tunneprosesseja, johon kuuluu niin iloa ja helpotusta kuin myös surua ja masentuneisuutta. Hakola nostikin esiin vallalla olevia käsityksiä siitä, että kuolema pitäisi aina kohdata hyväksyvästi. Tämä ei kuitenkaan ole asian laita, vaan kuolema aiheuttaa ihmisissä paljon vihaa ja katkeruutta. Monet kokevat, että asiat tulevat jäämään kesken tai että heillä olisi vielä ollut paljon annettavaa yhteiskunnalle.

Hakola puhui luennolla myös vuonna 2013 Ylen esittämästä Viimeiset sanani -dokumenttisarjasta. Aikoinaan paljon kohua nostattanut sarja ideoitiin jo vuonna 2008, mutta se kuitenkin esitettiin televisiossa vasta 2013, kun kaikki pääosassa olleet henkilöt olivat menehtyneet. Poikkeuksena kuitenkin oli yksi päähenkilöistä, joka selvisi sairaudestaan ja lopulta toimi selostajana dokumentissa. Sarjaa ei ole saatavilla Yle Areena -palvelussa ja sitä ei myöskään ole koskaan lähetetty uusintana televisiosta. Syyt voivat ainakin osittain johtua siitä, että sarjassa kuvattiin päähenkilöiden kuolinprosessia; tämän prosessin näyttäminen uusintana televisiossa voitaisiin nähdä loukkaavan heidän muistoaan. Myös kuolleiden läheisille voisi olla raskasta nähdä sarjan uusintoja televisiossa tai olla tietoisia, että sarja olisi helposti kenen tahansa katsottavissa suoratoistopalvelussa.

Sarjassa seurattiin viiden kuolemansairaan potilaan elämää. He jättivät dokumentissa viimeisen sanansa katsojille ja puhuivat kuolemasta ja siihen liittyvistä tunteista. Yhteistä päähenkilöille oli, että he eivät enää pelänneet kuolemaa. He pitivät suurimpana haastenaan poissulkemista yhteiskunnan toiminnasta, mitä vielä tänäänkin yleisesti monet kuolemansairaat potilaat kohtaavat. Sarjassa tavoiteltiin erityisesti inhimillisyyttä, joka tuli esiin myös päähenkilöiden läheisten haastatteluista. Sarjassa olikin tehty ratkaisu jättää lääketieteen edustajat lähes kokonaan pois ja siirtää kuoleman käsittely päähenkilöille ja heidän läheisilleen.

Alkukohustaan ja rankasta ennakkokritiikistään huolimatta sarja sai kuitenkin positiivisen vastaanoton katsojilta. Sarjaa kehuttiin sen tavasta käsitellä kuolemaa arvokkaasti ja inhimillisesti.

Hakolan mukaan saattohoitodokumenttien tavoitteena on tehdä kuolemasta osa julkista keskustelua, esittää kuolemaan liittyviä pelkoja ja nostaa esiin niitä seikkoja, joita elämässä koetaan merkityksellisiksi. Saattohoitodokumenteissa korostuvat jo 1950-luvulla thanatologian esittämät samat peruskysymykset kuoleman merkityksestä. Kyseessä on vielä 2000-luvullakin pinnan alla kupliva aihe. Vaikka kuolema on enemmän esillä esimerkiksi mediassa, niin henkilökohtaisen näkökulman esiin tuominen koetaan vaikeaksi. Saattohoitodokumenteilla saattaa olla juuri oikeanlainen lähestymistapa kuoleman käsittelyyn ja ymmärtämiseen sekä henkilökohtaisella että julkisella tasolla. Aika näyttää, tulevatko ne muuttamaan kuolemaan liittyvää keskustelukulttuuria.

Kuolema ja tunteet suomalaisessa kulta-ajan elokuvassa

Kurssin kuudennelle kokoontumiskerralla Heikki Rosenholmin puhui kuolemankulttuurien ja erityisesti kuolemanpelon esiintymisestä suomalaisessa kulta-ajan elokuvassa 1941–1955. Aineistostaan Rosenholm käytti esimerkkinä ohjaaja Teuvo Tulion vuosina 1944–1946 valmistuneita melodraamoja Sellaisena kuin sinä minut halusit (1944), Rakkauden risti (1946) ja Levoton veri (1946). Aikaisemmin Rosenholm on perehtynyt kuoleman- sekä pelonkulttuureihin saksalaisen ekspressionistisen Nosferatu-elokuvan (1922) kautta (Rosenholm 2016; Rosenholm 2017).

Kyseessä on mielenkiintoinen ajanjakso sekä Suomen yleisen historian että elokuvahistorian kannalta. Suomalainen elokuvakausi eli jo 1930-luvun puolivälissä alkanutta kulta-aikaansa ja sen katsotaan päättyneen vuonna 1955 julkaistuun Edvin Laineen Tuntemattomaan sotilaaseen. Elokuva oli valtaisa menestys ja sen tuomien lipputulojen myötä kyettiin tuottamaan entistä enemmän elokuvia, jotka olivat kuitenkin laadultaan hyvin heikkotasoisia. Kehitystä hidasti myös se, että vielä 1956 Tuntemattoman sotilaan menestys söi muiden elokuvien lipputuloja. Yhteiskunnassa tapahtunut rakennemuutos ja uudet kulttuuriset virtaukset, kuten television vuonna 1957 alkanut voittokulku, pahensivat tilannetta entisestään. Elokuvista saadut lipputulot jäivätkin alhaisiksi 1950-luvun jälkimmäisellä puoliskolla ja suomalainen elokuva koki romahduksen, josta toipuminen kesti aina 1970-luvulle asti. (Ks. Piispa & Junttila 2013b.)

Vuosina 1941–1944 Suomessa käytiin jatkosota, jonka häviön seurauksena maassa tapahtui paljon muutoksia erityisesti yhteiskunnallisella tasolla: kaupungistuminen kiihtyi, teollisuusala kasvatti suosiotaan ja sukupuolten välinen tasa-arvo koki muutoksia. 1950-luvulle tultaessa ilmapiiri oli muuttunut positiivisemmaksi: 1948 oli laadittu YYA-sopimus Neuvostoliiton kanssa ja 1952 saatu maksettua viimeinen sotakorvauserä. Samana vuonna Suomessa järjestettiin Helsingin kesäolympialaiset. Kaikilla näillä tapahtumilla oli oma merkityksensä kansalliselle itsetunnolle ja tunneilmapiirille. (Ks. Salmi 1993b). Myös kuolemankulttuurissa koettiin muutoksia, kun sodan jälkeen lääketiede ja sairaalalaitokset tulivat tutummaksi suomalaisille. Tästä huolimatta perinteiset kuolemanrituaalit kuitenkin jatkoivat olemassaoloaan modernin rinnalla vielä 1950-luvulla.

Myös esimerkkeinä käytetyt Teuvo Tulion elokuvat olivat ongelmaelokuvia, ns. ”sosiaalista melodraamaa”, jossa korostuivat yhteiskunnassa tiedostetut ongelmat, mutta joista kuitenkin haluttiin vaieta julkisella tasolla. Tulio on ehdottomasti yksi Suomen erikoisimpia ja ainutlaatuisimpia ohjaajia. Tulio oli kotoisin Latviasta ja oikealta nimeltään Theodor Tugai. Hän muutti Suomeen äitinsä kanssa olleessaan 10-vuotias. Tulio onnistui 1940-luvulla puhuttelemaan suomalaisia erityisen visuaalisilla ja tunteita pursuavilla melodraamoillaan, jotka runsaista ylilyönneistään huolimatta onnistuivat ongelmaelokuvien mukaisesti ottamaan kantaa ajankohtaisiin ja kipeisiin yhteiskunnallisiin ilmiöihin.

Tulion elokuvissa yksi keskeisempiä asioita oli kaupungin ja maaseudun vastakkainasettelu, joka tulee selkeästi esille Sellaisena kuin sinä minut halusit ja Rakkauden risti -elokuvissa, joissa syrjäisestä saaristomiljööstä kaupunkiin siirtyvät naispäähenkilöt aloittavat hiljattaisen muutoksen kohti rappion ja turmeluksen tietä. Levoton veri sijoittui jo kokonaan kaupunkimiljööseen, mutta Tulion muut keskeiset teemat, kuten traaginen rakkaus, pettäminen ja sukupuoliroolien välillä vallitsevat valtasuhteet, tulevat siinä vahvasti esiin (ks. Varjola 1993).

Naisten kuolemalla ja kärsimyksellä elokuvissaan Tulio toi myös esiin yhteiskunnallista ongelmaa, joka liittyi naisille asetettuihin sukupuoliroolivaatimuksiin sodanjälkeisessä 1940-luvussa: naisen kuului olla perhettä ylläpitävä äitihahmo, joka rakastaa lapsiaan ja tukee miestään kaikissa mahdollisissa tilanteissa. Tämä rooli joutui kuitenkin kriisiin sen jälkeen, kun miehet kaatuivat sodassa ja naisten oli olosuhteiden pakosta otettava vastuulleen monet perinteisesti miehille kuuluneet työt. Tulion elokuvissa pääosissa olevat naiset yrittävät kapinoida perinteistä sukupuoliroolia vastaan, jonka seurauksena he ajautuvat rappion tielle, mikä usein johtaa kuolemaan. Tästä syystä Tulion elokuvia voidaan ikään kuin pitää puolustuspuheena naisille. Samalla elokuvat myös tuovat esiin aikansa kuolema- ja surukulttuuria näyttämällä avoimesti kuoleman seuraukset.

Kuolema näyttäytyykin eri tavoilla näissä Tulion kolmessa elokuvassa. Toisaalta kuolema kuvataan helpottavana ja dramaattisena ratkaisuna, toisaalta taas pakokeinona elämän tuomista haasteista. Taustalla kuolemassa on kuitenkin aina päähenkilön rankka elämä ja monien päätösten summa, jossa kuoleman ratkaisuun on päädytty. Huomionarvoista on myös kuoleman vaikutus läheisiin ihmisiin: se tekee mielisairaaksi ja aiheuttaa suurta surua, josta täydellinen toipuminen ei välttämättä koskaan tapahdu. Rakkauden ristissä tyttärensä kuolemasta järkyttynyt isä menettää järkensä ja vajoaa täydelliseen suruun. Levottomassa veressä äiti menettää lapsensa auto-onnettomuudessa, tulee myöhemmin mielisairaaksi ja lopulta tekee itsemurhan. Elokuvan Sellaisena kuin sinä minut halusit naispäähenkilön lapsi jää samaten auton alle. Lapsi kuitenkin selviää onnettomuudesta, mutta tästä huolimatta äiti kokee ”henkisen” kuoleman, jonka myötä hän jättää lapsen isän hoiviin ja katoaa lapsen elämästä.

Kuva 5. Kuoleman tematiikkaa käsittelyä Teuvo Tulion tuotannossa. Kuvakaappaukset elokuvista Sellaisena kuin sinä minut halusit (vasen) ja Rakkauden risti (oikea).

Kun tarkastellaan laajemmin kulta-ajan elokuvissa esiintyvää kuolemaa ja siihen liittyviä tunteita, esiin nousee mielenkiintoisia seikkoja siitä, mitä erilaiset suomalaiset kulttuuri- ja tunneyhteisöt ovat kokeneet osaksi omaa identiteettiä elokuvien kautta. Tulion elokuvat loivat idyllisen kuvan maaseudusta ja siellä vallitsevasta leppoisasta elämästä, mikä vetosi maaseutuyhteisöistä tuleviin elokuvakatsojiin. Toisaalta Tulion melodraamat myös huomioivat kuoleman ja tunteet, mikä oli keino tuoda esiin kansakunnassa vallinnutta tunneilmapiiriä. Tuntematon sotilas vetosi myös koko kansakuntaan ja sen valtaisaan menestykseen varmasti vaikutti osittain monien rakastettujen päähenkilöiden dramaattinen kuolema. Näin elokuva antoi vaikutelman yhteisesti koetusta tuskasta ja uhrauksesta, jonka jokainen kansalainen jollain tavalla joutui kokemaan sotavuosina.

Tärkeätä tarkastelussa onkin huomioida elokuvien saama vastaanotto: suuret yleisömenestykset ovat aina jollain tavalla onnistuneet puhuttelemaan katsojia myös tunnetasolla (Salmi 1993a). On mielenkiintoista tarkastella, kuinka paljon elokuvissa eri tavoilla käsitelty ja ilmi tuotu kuolema tunteineen vaikutti ja jätti jälkensä aikalaisiinsa. Mitä uutta näistä identiteeteistä on mahdollista oppia?

Kuolema ja tunteet ovat vielä melko vähän tutkittuja ilmiöitä suomalaisessa elokuvakentässä. Yleisesti voidaan todeta, että kansainvälistenkin elokuvien tarkastelu kuoleman ja tunteiden kontekstissa keskittyy pääasiallisesti kauhuelokuviin tai niiden elementtejä sisältäviin genreihin (esim. Ahonen 2013; Hakola 2011). Suomessa tiukan sensuurin takia kauhuelokuvia ei juuri 1940–1950-luvuilla nähty paria poikkeusta lukuun ottamatta. Tutkimusta on joka tapauksessa mielenkiintoista laajentaa kauhuelokuvagenren ulkopuolelle, sillä kuolema ja siihen liittyvät tunteet ovat aina olleet vahvasti läsnä kaikissa elokuvagenreissä. 2011 Death Studies -lehdessä julkaistu Ryan M. Niemiecin ja Stefan E. Schulenbergin artikkeli itse asiassa tarkastelee amerikkalaisia ja myös kansainvälisiä elokuvia juuri kuolemankulttuurin näkökulmasta. Artikkelissa pohditaan elokuvien hyödyntämistä kuolema-asenteista puhuttaessa (ks. Niemiec & Schulenberg 2011). Mitä siis kuoleman ja tunteiden tarkastelu suomalaisessa elokuvassa voi opettaa meille – ei ainoastaan kuolemankulttuuristamme, vaan myös laajemmin identiteeteistämme?

Kuoleman tarkastelu audiovisuaalisen kulttuurin muodossa tarjoaa monia mahdollisuuksia kuoleman ja siihen liittyvien tunteiden käsittelyyn. Saattohoitodokumenttien lisäksi myös fiktiiviset elokuvat voidaan valjastaa tällaiseen käyttöön. Fiktiivisissä elokuvissa riskinä tosin on, että ne voivat helposti antaa epärealistisen kuvan ja vaikutelman kuolemasta. Teuvo Tulion tuotanto kuitenkin osoittaa, että fiktiivinen elokuva tarjoaa vaihtoehtoisesti oivan mahdollisuuden käsitellä kuolemaa ja siihen liittyviä, erityisesti surun, tuntemuksia.

Kuolema sotamaisemassa

Kurssin toiseksi viimeisellä luentokerralla maisemantutkija Simo Laakkonen paneutui sotamaisemassa esiintyvään kuolemaan. Luento tarjosi yhtäläisyyksiä Hovin synkän turismin kanssa, mutta pääpaino Laakkosella oli kuitenkin maisemassa ja sen muutoksessa sodan myötä. Toinen maailmansota ei koskettanut ainoastaan ihmisiä vaan myös maisema, luonto ja eläimet joutuivat koetukselle sodassa, johon liittyen Laakkonen onkin laajasti tehnyt tutkimustyötä (ks. Laakkonen 2007; Laakkonen, Tucker & Vuorisalo 2017).

Laakkonen totesi osuvasti, että puhuttaessa maisemasta ja kuolemasta, siinä tiivistyy aina luonnon kauneuden menetys ja sen kuolema. Pohjoismaiden maisemaan kuolema saapui Suomessa alkaneen talvisodan ja myöhemmin jatkosodan myötä. Tunnettu sanonta ”Kollaa kestää” muuttui Laakkosen luennolla muotoon ”Kollaa ei kestänyt”. Tämä kuvastaa sitä seikkaa, mitä luonnolle lopulta tapahtui sodassa: metsät tuhoutuivat ja eläimet menettivät elinympäristönsä. Nämä kaikki vaikuttivat suuresti siihen millaiseksi maisema muokkaantui sodan jälkeen. Luonto maksoi kovan hinnan sodasta.

Kuva 6. Tuhoutunut Kollaa jatkosodassa. Kuva: SA-kuva.

Laakkonen otti luennollaan esiin myös eläinten näkökulmaa. Sodan aikana luonnoneläimiä, kuten hirviä ja peuroja, metsästettiin valtavat määrät. Metsästystä haluttiin rajoittaa, mutta Laakkonen huomautti osuvasti, että ”mahtoiko moisilla rauhanajalta otetuilta säännöksillä olla vaikutusta sota-aikana?” Sotilailla ei kuitenkaan koskaan ollut liikaa ruokaa saatavilla. Aseiden käyttö oli myös jokapäiväistä, mikä vaikutti metsästyksen yleisyyteen sodassa. Metsästyksen tapauksessa voidaan myös ironisesti pohtia ihmisen roolia: miksi eläinten metsästystä on oikeus rajoittaa sodassa muutamaan kuukauteen, mutta toisen ihmisen tappaminen on sallittua vuoden ympäri?

Sodan suurimpana uhrina on kuitenkin aina ihminen. Sota aiheuttaa pakolaisuutta, sotilaiden ja siviilien kuolemia ja suuria muutoksia yhteiskunnan rakenteessa. Maisemassa ihmisen jälki tiivistyy erilaisissa teloituskuvissa ja muistomerkeissä. Esimerkiksi monet Suomen sisällissodan teloituskuvat ovat tutuilta julkisilta paikoilta tai ihmisten omista pihapiireistä. Maisemakuva näyttäytyy hyvin erilaisena katsojan ymmärtäessä, että kyseisessä maisemassa on aikoinaan raa’asti teloitettu ihmisiä. Toinen merkittävä ihmisen aiheuttama ilmiö maisemaan ovat muistomerkit. Niitä saatetaan rakentaa sota-alueille sodan uhrien muistoksi, joilla on erilaisia tarkoituksia. Muistomerkit toimivat paikkoina, jonne läheiset voivat kokoontua muistamaan rakkaitaan. Ne kuitenkin myös muistuttavat yleisesti sodan kauheuksista ja siitä, mitä paikalla on tapahtunut.

Sotamaisema – samoin kuin synkkä turismi – on sidoksissa aikaan ja paikkaan. Kuolema jättää jälkensä maisemaan, joka syystä tai toisesta voi alkaa kiehtoa ihmisiä. Syyt tähän ovat erilaisia ja ne vaihtelevat aina ihmisten henkilökohtaisista syistä aina uutismedioiden luomiin mielikuviin. Yksilö itse myös vaikuttaa siihen, minkälaisen paikan hän yhdistää kuolemaan ja kokee muistamisen arvoiseksi. Laakkosen ja Hovin luennot osoittavat, että kuoleman käsittely ajassa ja paikassa on jatkuvassa muutoksen tilassa, johon vaikuttavat lukuisat tekijät aina yksilötasolta valtion suorittamiin toimenpiteisiin asti.

Lopuksi

Viimeisellä kokoontumiskerralla tehtiin yhteenveto kurssista, jossa myös käsiteltiin ajankohtaisia kuolemankulttuuri-ilmiöitä, mitkä eivät välttämättä aikaisemmilla luentokerroilla olleet käsiteltävinä. Luennosta vastasi Heikki Rosenholm.

Luennolla esiin nousi esimerkiksi siivoukseen ja organisointiin keskittyvästä japanilaisen Marie Kondon kirjoittamasta Konmari-kirjasta (2015) innostuksen saanut kuolinsiivous, jossa tarkoituksena on jo ihmisen elinaikana yrittää hankkiutua ylimääräisestä tavaramäärästään eroon. Kuolinsiivousta voi alkaa toteuttaa jo nuorena ja sitä ei tarvitse jättää vanhuuden päiville. Jätämme jälkeemme paljon aineellista perintöä, mutta myös aineetonta. Kuolinsiivouksen kohdalla voidaankin kysyä, mitä haluamme jättää muille ja minkälaisen aineellisen perinnön kautta haluamme tulla muistettaviksi? Elämme pitkään läheistemme aineettomissa muistoissa, mutta ajan kuluessa tulevat jälkipolvet muistavat meidät pitkälti aineellisen perinnön kautta. Tästä syystä jokaisen olisikin tärkeää miettiä, mitä omalla kuolinsiivouksellaan tavoittelee.

Puheeksi tuli myös tilausvideopalvelu Netflixin 13 syytä -sarja (Thirteen Reasons Why, 2017). Sarja kertoo itsemurhan tehneestä lukiolaistytöstä ja siihen johtaneesta kolmestatoista syystä. Sen tapa käsitellä itsemurhaa aiheutti viime vuonna maailmanlaajuiseen kohun: sarjassa käsitellään lähinnä päähenkilön kokemaa henkistä ja fyysistä kiusaamista ja väkivaltaa, mutta esimerkiksi mielenterveyteen liittyvien ongelmien käsittely on kokonaan jätetty pois. Lisäksi sarja näytti yksityiskohtaisesti päähenkilön tekemän itsemurhan. Kohusta huolimatta sarja sai kuitenkin kriitikoilta ja katsojilta myönteisen vastaanoton. Sarja nostikin esiin herkän ja vaikean kuolemankulttuuriin liittyvän aiheen, itsemurhan, josta kurssilla ei valitettavasti ollut omaa luento-osuutta.

Kuva 7. Erilaisia kuolemankulttuurin muotoja. Netflixin Kolmetoista syytä -sarja nosti itsemurhan liittyvät kysymykset julkiseen keskusteluun (vasen kuva). Kuolinsiivous tarjoaa mahdollisuuden pohtia, mitä oikeasti haluamme jättää jälkeemme. Idean kehitti ruotsalainen Margareta Magnusson, jonka kirja aiheesta on ollut kansainvälinen menestys (oikea kuva).

Opiskelijoille tulivat myös mieleen jo tämän katsauksen alussa mainittu Mauno Koiviston hautajaiset, juhlarahakohu vuodelta 2017 sekä eutanasia-keskustelu Suomessa. Mielenkiintoisin luennolla esiin nostettu ilmiö oli naispuolisten stripparien käyttö Kiinassa hautajaisten yhteydessä, mitä on nyt alettu kitkeä maassa. Mitä näin erilaisissakin ilmiöissä esiin nouseva kuolema mahdollisesti kertoo meille?

Kuoleman esiintyminen kulttuuri-ilmiössä kuin ilmiössä osoittaa, että kuolema todellakin on moniulotteinen ja se koskettaa kaikenlaisia kulttuurin osa-alueita. Kurssilla kävi selväksi, että kuolemankulttuuri on läsnä joka puolella, myös tavallisessa arkielämässä. Ilmiö on vaan niin hyvin sulautunut yhteiskuntaamme tai vaihtoehtoisesti piilotettu, että sen huomaaminen ei ole itsestään selvää. Kuten monesti on todettu, elämme kuoleman kieltävässä yhteiskunnassa. Tämä selittää sitä, miksi vahvasti kuolemaan liittyvät aiheet tuntuvat tabuilta ja niiden noustessa pinnalle, syntyy aina jonkinmoinen ”kohu”.

Palautteena opiskelijat totesivat, että kuolemasta puhuttiin kurssilla synkkään sävyyn ja kuoleman iloisempi puoli jäi vähemmälle käsittelylle. Kurssilla olisi toivottu myös enemmän näkökulmaa eläinten kuolemasta, jota Simo Laakkonen sivusi luennollaan. Tämä palaute heijastaakin kuolemankulttuurin tämänpäiväistä asetelmaa: kuolema kuvataan pääasiallisesti synkkänä ja vaikeana ilmiönä, josta ei joko osata tai edes haluta puhua. Kuolemantutkimus on myös hyvin länsimaalaiskeskeistä. Se paljastaa kuoleman tarkastelun lähinnä ihmisten näkökulmasta, vaikka eläinten oikeuksiin liittyvät kysymykset ovat entisestään korostuneet. Tulevaisuudessa olisikin hyvä käsitellä kuolemaa enemmän eläinten näkökulmasta, sillä monet lemmikkieläimet mielletään perheenjäseniksi ja niiden menetys voi tuntua yhtä raskaalta kuin läheisen ihmisen menetys. Tiedetään myös, että monet eläimet kokevat surua lajitoveriensa kuoleman myötä. Tärkeää olisi myös keskustella länsimaisen kulttuurin ulkopuolisesta kuolemankulttuurista, jotta saataisiin uusia näkemyksiä ehkä jopa hiukan paikallensa jämähtäneeseen aiheeseen.

Kurssi järjestettiin mielenkiintoisesti alkuvuodesta 2018, jolloin Suomessa yhteiskunnallisessa keskustelussa on pinnalla erityisesti 1918 sisällissodan tapahtumat. Jopa sadan vuoden jälkeen keskustelu sodasta tuntuu valtakunnallisella tasolla vaikealta ja aralta. Osoituksena tästä voidaan pitää sitä, että esimerkiksi valtio ei vuonna 2018 nostaa mitään erityistä sotaan liittyvää teemaa esille. Suomessa ei myöskään ole sisällissodalle omistettua museota. Sisällissota on yksi Suomen historian vakavimmista historiallisista traumoista: yli 30 000 uhria vaatinut sota on Suomen historian verisimpiä konflikteja. Kurssin aikana sisällissodan tapahtumien käsittely jäi vähälle, mutta sen asema osana kuoleman kulttuuriperintöä on kiistaton. Tulevaisuudessa olisikin hyödyllistä järjestää sisällissodan tapahtumille oma luentokertansa, jossa keskiöön nousee kuolemankulttuuri. Tämä olisi yksi keino lähestyä ja keskustella sodan merkityksestä. Samalla sisällissotakeskusteluun voitaisiin tuoda uudenlaista näkökulmaa.

Kiitokset

Haluan vielä lopuksi kiittää kaikkia kurssille osallistuneita vierailijaluennoitsijoita ja heidän asiantuntemustaan kuolemankulttuureista. Kiitos myös opiskelijoille, jotka opintopäiväkirjoissaan ja esseissään toivat mielenkiintoisia seikkoja esiin kuoleman kulttuuriperinnöstä. Ne vahvistivat käsitystä siitä, että kuolema todellakin on monipuolinen ilmiö, jonka jokainen kokee omalla tavallaan ja jonka tutkiminen tuottaa aina mielenkiintoisia tuloksia tieteen kentällä. Kiitos myös Kulttuurituotannon ja maisemantutkimuksen koulutusohjelmalle, joka mahdollisti kurssin järjestämisen. Erityinen kiitos myös Riina Haanpäälle, joka avusti minua kurssin käytännön järjestelyissä.

Kirjoittaja on Turun yliopiston kulttuuriperinnön tutkimuksen jatko-opiskelija, jota kiehtovat kuolemailmiöt erityisesti audiovisuaalisessa populaarikulttuurissa.

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 26.4.2018

Aineisto

Kuoleman kulttuuriperintö -kurssi, kulttuuriperinnön tutkimus, kulttuurituotannon ja maisemantutkimuksen koulutusohjelma, Turun yliopisto, Porin yliopistokeskus, 11.1.–22.2.2018.

Rosenholm, Heikki & Haanpää, Riina, Johdanto, 11.1.2018.

Hovi, Tuomas, Synkkä turismi, 16.1.2018.

Pajari, Ilona, Hautajaisrituaalit Suomessa, 25.1.2018.

Rosenholm, Heikki & Turtiainen, Riikka, Zombie Run Pori 2015, 1.2.2018.

Hakola, Outi, Kuoleman käsittely suomalaisessa dokumentissa, 6.2.2018.

Rosenholm, Heikki, Kuolema ja tunteet suomalaisessa kulta-ajan elokuvassa, 2.2018.

Laakkonen, Simo, Kuolema ja sotamaisema, 20.2.2018.

Rosenholm, Heikki, Yhteenveto, 2.2018.

Kurssipalaute. Aineisto kirjoittajan hallussa.

Elokuvat

Levoton veri. Ohjaus: Teuvo Tulio, käsikirjoitus: Nisse Hirn, pääosissa: Eino Katajavuori, Elli Ylimaa, Emma Väänänen. 1946. 96 min.

Sellaisena kuin sinä minut halusit. Ohjaus: Teuvo Tulio, käsikirjoitus: Filmimies, pääosissa: Marie-Louise Fock, Kunto Karanpää. 1944. 102 min.

Rakkauden risti.  Ohjaus: Teuvo Tulio, käsikirjoitus: Alexander Puškin, Nisse Hirn, pääosissa: Elli Ylimaa, Hilly Lindqvist, Oscar Tengström. 1946. 99 min.

Nettivideot

Tuu tuu tupakkarulla, YouTube 27.3.2017, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Bykv0Hw_IeI

GoPro Hero 3+ Zombie Run Pori 2015, YouTube 26.4.2015, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tYu6wJ8jn8I&t=3s

Terhokoti, Sannan haastattelu, YouTube 3.2.2016, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LN0JcP8F2Hs

Verkkosivut ja -palvelut

Elonet – Kansallisfilmografia, www.elonet.fi.

Piispa, Lauri & Junttila, Jorma. 2013a. ”Suomalainen elokuvatuotanto 1940–1949.” https://www.elonet.fi/fi/kansallisfilmografia/suomalaisen-elokuvan-vuosikymmenet/1940-1949.

Piispa, Lauri & Junttila, Jorma. 2013b. ”Suomalainen elokuvatuotanto 1950–1959.” https://www.elonet.fi/fi/kansallisfilmografia/suomalaisen-elokuvan-vuosikymmenet/1950-1959.

Salmi, Hannu. 1993b. ”Sodan, säännöstelyn ja jälkihoidon vuodet.” https://www.elonet.fi/fi/kansallisfilmografia/suomalaisen-elokuvan-vuosikymmenet/1940-1949/sodan-saannostelyn-ja-jalkihoidon-vuodet.

Toiviainen, Sakari. 1993. ”Lankeemus ja pelastusarmeija – sodanjälkeinen ongelmaelokuva.” https://www.elonet.fi/fi/kansallisfilmografia/suomalaisen-elokuvan-vuosikymmenet/1940-1949/lankeemus-ja-pelastusarmeija-sodanjalkeinen-ongelmaelokuva.

Varjola, Markku. 1993. ”Intohimon roviot -Teuvo Tulion Sellaisena kuin Sinä minut halusit, Rakkauden risti, Levoton veri.” https://www.elonet.fi/fi/kansallisfilmografia/suomalaisen-elokuvan-vuosikymmenet/1940-1949/intohimon-roviot-teuvo-tulion-sellaisena-kuin-sina-minut-halusit-rakkauden-risti-levoton-veri.

MTV, ”Sisällissodasta pian 100 vuotta: Valtiovalta vetää matalaa profiilia – virallisia muistoseremonioita ei tule.” https://www.mtv.fi/uutiset/kotimaa/artikkeli/sisallissodasta-pian-100-vuotta-valtiovalta-vetaa-matalaa-profiilia-virallisia-muistoseremonioita-ei-tule/6711372#gs.ILOq9I4.

Suomalaisen Kuolemantutkimuksen Seura ry, https://kuolemantutkimus.com/.

Zombie Run, http://www.zombierun.com/.

Lehtiartikkelit

Aamulehti 18.1.2018, ”100 vuotta sitten käydyllä sisällissodalla ei ole Suomessa omaa museota, ja syykin on selvä – Kuka maksaa 50–60 euroa pääsystä historiamuseoon?” https://www.aamulehti.fi/kulttuuri/100-vuotta-sitten-kaydylla-sisallissodalla-ei-ole-suomessa-omaa-museota-ja-syykin-on-selva-kuka-maksaa-50-60-euroa-paasysta-historiamuseoon-200644459/.

Yle 24.5.2017, ”Presidentti Mauno Koiviston hautajaiset”, https://yle.fi/aihe/artikkeli/2017/05/23/presidentti-mauno-koiviston-hautajaiset.

Yle 25.4.2017, ”Rahapaja julkaisi teloituksesta juhlarahan – Orpo toivoo että raha vedetään pois: Mauton”, https://yle.fi/uutiset/3-9580883.

Kirjallisuus

Ahonen, Kimmo. 2013. Kylmän sodan pelkoja ja fantasioita. Muukalaisten invaasio 1950-luvun yhdysvaltalaisessa tieteiselokuvassa. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

Butters, Maija. 2017. ”Between East and West: A diachronic overview of Finnish death culture.” Death Studies, 41:1.

Carrington, Victoria, Jennifer Rowsell, Esther Priyadharshini, Rebecca Westrup. 2016. Generation Z: Zombies, Popular Culture and Educating Youth. Singapore: Springer Singapore.

Feifel, Herman. 1965. ”Introduction.” Teoksessa The Meaning of Death, toimittanut Herman Feifel, xi-xvi. New York: McGraw-Hill Book Company, New York.

Friman, Usva, Maria Rantala ja Riikka Turtiainen. 2017. ”Zombie Run Pori 2015 post-urheilullisena fyysisenä kulttuurina – suomalaisten juoksutapahtumien pelillistyminen ja leikillistyminen.” Ennen- ja nyt 1/2017: Pelit ja historia.

Hakola, Outi. 2011. Rhetoric of Death and Generic Addressing of Viewers in American Living Dead Films. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

Hakola, Outi, Sari Kivistö ja Virpi Mäkinen. 2014. ”Johdanto.” Teoksessa Kuoleman kulttuurit Suomessa. Toimittaneet Outi Hakola, Sari Kivistö ja Virpi Mäkinen, 9–22. Helsinki: Gaudeamus University Press.

Hakola, Outi. 2014. ”Kuoleman kokemus.” Teoksessa Kuoleman kulttuurit Suomessa. Toimittaneet Outi Hakola, Sari Kivistö ja Virpi Mäkinen, 65–83. Helsinki: Gaudeamus University Press.

Haverinen, Anna. 2014. Memoria virtualis – death and mourning rituals in online environments. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

Hovi, Tuomas. 2014. Heritage through Fiction: Dracula Tourism in Romania. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

Hänninen, Kirsi. 2015. ”Elävä ja monimuotoinen zombiperinne.” Teoksessa Askel kulttuurien tutkimukseen, toimittanut Jaana Kouri, 119–122. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Kemppainen, Ilona. 2006. Isänmaan uhrit. Sankarikuolema Suomessa toisen maailmansodan aikana. Helsinki: Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seura.

Kondo, Marie. 2015. Konmari: siivouksen elämänmullistava taika. Helsinki: Bazar.

Koski, Kaarina. 2014. ”Sosiaalinen kuolema”. Teoksessa Kuoleman kulttuurit Suomessa, toimittaneet Outi Hakola, Sari Kivistö ja Virpi Mäkinen, 107–122. Helsinki: Gaudeamus University Press.

Laakkonen, Simo ja Timo Vuorisalo. 2007. Sodan ekologia. Teollisen sodankäynnin ympäristöhistoriaa. Helsinki: Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seura.

Laakkonen, Simo, Richard Tucker ja Timo Vuorisalo. 2017. The long shadows: A global environmental history of the Second World War. Corvallis: Oregon State University Press.

Lauro, Sarah Juliet. 2016. “Preface Zombies Today.” Teoksessa Generation Z: Zombies, Popular Culture and Educating Youth, toimittaneet Victoria Carrington, Jennifer Rowsell, Esther Priyadharshini, Rebecca Westrup, 11-19. Singapore: Springer Singapore.

Niemiec Ryan M. ja Stefan E. Schulenberg. 2011. ” Understanding Death Attitudes: The Integration of Movies, Positive Psychology, and Meaning Management.” Death Studies 35:5, 387–407.

Rosenholm, Heikki.”The Fear of Death in Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens”, WiderScreen, 3/2017, http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/fear-death-nosferatu-eine-symphonie-des-grauens-1922/.

Rosenholm, Heikki. 2016. Vampyyrin varjossa. Pelon elementit elokuvassa Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens. Pro gradu -tutkielma, kulttuuriperinnön tutkimus, Turun yliopisto, Pori.

Salmi, Hannu. 1993a. Elokuva ja historia. Helsinki: Suomen elokuva-arkisto ja Painatuskeskus.

Turtiainen, Riikka. 2012. Nopeammin, laajemmalle, monipuolisemmin: digitalisoituminen mediaurheilun seuraamisen muutoksessa. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Vuori, Martha. 2015. ”Zombeilla kuolemanpelkoa päin.” Thanatos vol. 4 1/2015: Itsemurha, 126–136.

Kategoriat
Ajankohtaista

WiderScreen – 20 vuotta tiedetoimittamisen kentällä

Petri Saarikoski
petsaari [a] utu.fi
Päätoimittaja
Yliopistonlehtori
Digitaalinen kulttuuri
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Saarikoski, Petri. 2018. ”WiderScreen – 20 vuotta tiedetoimittamisen kentällä”. WiderScreen Ajankohtaista 24.4.2018. http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/ajankohtaista/widerscreen-20-vuotta-tiedetoimittamisen-kentalla/


Kaksikymmentä vuotta on kunnioitettava ikä mille tahansa tiedelehdelle. Elokuvasta ja elokuvakulttuurista kiinnostuneiden tutkijoiden, toimittajien ja harrastajien WiderScreen-verkkolehti ilmestyi ensimmäisen kerran maaliskuussa 1998, ja toiminta on jatkunut siitä lähtien katkeamattomana. Historiansa aikana lehti on jatkanut uskollisesti vanhoja perinteitään, vaikka sen ydinaluetta on samalla laajennettu audiovisuaalisen ja digitaalisen median tutkimukseen.

”Teknologia on asettamassa koko perinteisen identiteettiajattelun vaakalaudalle”.
Lainaus WiderScreenin ensimmäisen numeron pääkirjoituksesta.

WiderScreenin perustaa luotiin 1990-luvun puolivälissä Turun yliopiston historian laitoksella, jossa kasvoi joukko elokuvista hullaantuneita perusopiskelijoita. Esseiden, harjoitustöiden ja opinnäytteiden lisäksi heitä motivoi kiinnostus julkaista elokuva-aiheisia kirjoituksia muille harrastajille ja laajemmalle yleisölle. 1990-luvun puolivälissä elettiin kotimaisten tiede- ja harrastuslehtien kannalta mielenkiintoista aikaa, koska tuolloin yliopistopiireissä alettiin kiinnittää huomiota Internetin tarjoamiin julkaisumahdollisuuksiin.

Vapaamuotoiset artikkelit, esseet ja katsaukset olivat aikaisemmin liikkuneet lähinnä alan keskustelupalstoilla ja sähköpostilistoilla. Graafisen webin eli WWW:n arkipäiväistymisen seurauksena tarjoutui myös ensimmäisen kerran tekninen mahdollisuus siirtää julkaisuja verkkosivuille. Ammattimaisesti toimitetut tiedelehdet siirtyivät verkkoon kuitenkin äärimmäisen hitaasti, vaikka ensimmäisiä orastavia merkkejä toiminnasta oli nähtävissä aivan 1990-luvun loppupuolella. Vuonna 1998 Suomessa ei kuitenkaan ollut vielä täysin säännöllistä akateemista verkkojulkaisutoimintaa. WiderScreen oli tienraivaajien eturintamassa.

Päätös julkaisun aloittamisesta tehtiin elokuussa 1997 Turun keskustan Cosmic Comic Cafen terassilla. Syksyllä 1997 toimintaa organisoineeseen ydinporukkaan kuuluivat Juha Rosenqvist, Janne Rosenqvist, Jokke Ihalainen, Kimmo Hämäläinen, Petteri Halin ja Kimmo Ahonen. Tehdyn päätöksen perusteella julkaisu jaettiin kahteen osaan: elokuvajournalismista vastasi Film-O-Holic ja essee-tyyppisestä akateemisesta tutkimuksesta WiderScreen. Molempia lehtiä hallinnoivan Filmiverkko ry:n perustamiskokous oli 17.4.1998. Juha Rosenqvistin mukaan suunnittelukokouksissa nousi esille ajatus ”kuvien taakse katsomisesta”, mikä toimikin julkaisujen virallisena iskulauseena. Heinäkuussa 1998 Filmiverkko ry teki sopimuksen internet-operaattoripalveluista Saunalahden Serveri Oy:n kanssa ja sai heinäkuun lopussa oman domainin, www.Film-O-Holic.com, johon yhdistyksen ylläpitämä verkkolehti siirtyi heti.

Kuva 1. WiderScreenin varhainen logo. Kaikki grafiikat olivat Jokke Ihalaisen käsialaa.

Lehden vanhoja juttuja selaamalla ja sähköpostikirjeenvaihtoa lukemalla voi aistia selvästi millaisessa innostuneessa ilmapiirissä WiderScreen näki päivänvalonsa. Lehteen kirjoittaneet ovat keskittyneet omiin kiinnostuksen kohteisiinsa ja saaneet ilmaista ajatuksiaan vapaasti. Mukaan pääsivät oikeastaan kaikki kiinnostuneet, ja lehti oli avoin myös opiskelijoille. Lehden ydinporukkaan kuului monia jatko-opintonsa aloittaneita kirjoittajia. Julkaistujen artikkelien juttutyyppiä on paikoin hankala määritellä, ja nykymääritelmien mukaan ne seilaavat jossain tutkimuskatsausten ja esseiden välimaastossa. Toki kirjoittajien joukossa näkee myös akateemisia ammattilaisia, joiden artikkelit ovat tarkkaan rakennettuja ja hienosäädettyjä. Esimerkiksi ensimmäisen numeron kirjoittajaluettelossa löytyvät Veijo Hietala, Hannu Salmi, Jari Sedergren ja Eero Kuparinen, jotka ovat kaikki tehneet vaikuttavan akateemisen uran.

Film-O-Holicin ja WiderScreenin päätoimittaja oli Juha Rosenqvist vuoteen 2005 asti. Lehden varsinaisesta toimittamisesta vastasi alkuvuosina lähinnä Kimmo Ahonen, joka vaikutti Turun yliopiston yleisen historian oppiaineessa. Yhdistyksen merkittävimpiä ongelmia oli tässä vaiheessa mukana olleiden kirjoittajien ja toimittajien vähäinen määrä. Jatkuvasti päällä olleen rekrytoinnin ansiosta yhdistyksen toimintaan saatiin kuitenkin mukaan lisää ihmisiä, mikä oli elinehto myös WiderScreenin alkuvuosina. Kimmon muistelujen mukaan artikkeleja kierrätettiin porukan kesken ja töitä jaettiin jatkuvasti sen mukaan mikä katsottiin tarpeelliseksi.

Alkuvuosien numeroiden teemat päätettiin yhdistyksen oluthuuruisissa kokouksissa. Film-O-Holicin ja WiderScreenin laaduntarkkailusta huolehtivat erityisesti Päivi Valotie ja Janne Rosenqvist. Julkaistavia juttuja haalittiin kasaan milloin mistäkin, ja kirjoittajakutsun lisäksi henkilökohtaiset verkostot ja suhteet olivat ensiarvoisen tärkeitä. On mielenkiintoista, että varhaisvuosina julkaistuja artikkeleja käytettiin ahkerasti eri tutkimuksissa, ja niihin näkee edelleen viitteitä tuoreissakin julkaisuissa.

Kuva 2. WiderScreenin pääsivu vuodelta 1999. Kimmo Ahosen mukaan lehden ulkoasu haluttiin pitää yksinkertaisena ja luettavana. Hänen mukaansa ”painopiste oli sisällössä eikä alati muuttuvassa visuaalisessa ilmeessä”.

Vuosien 1998–2003 WiderScreen oli samalla myös tuon aikakauden tiedemaailman lapsi. Vaikka nykyisten tiedejulkaisujen vakiintuneet toimituskäytännöt olivat pikku hiljaa muotoutumassa, niin tutkijoilla oli tuohon aikaan hieman enemmän aikaa julkaista vapaamuotoisia kirjoituksia eri lehdissä. Tieteen popularisoinnin merkitys oli huomattu, ja tutkijat hyvin mielellään hankkivat kirjoituskokemusta tarjoamalla kirjoituksia hyvinkin erityylisiin lehtiin. WiderScreen oli tarkoitettu avoimeksi foorumiksi, jolle astuminen oli tehty mahdollisimman helpoksi. Tämä oli samalla lehden suuri vahvuus ja suuri heikkous. Käsitykseni mukaan lehti oli jo tässä vaiheessa väistämättömällä törmäyskurssilla korkeakoulumaailman julkaisupolitiikan kanssa. Lisäksi rasituksena oli riippuvuus yhdistyksen toiminnassa mukana olleiden aktiivisuudesta ja innostuksesta. WiderScreen on kokenut historiansa aikana lukuisia tähän liittyneitä kriisejä, mutta hämmästyttävällä tavalla mitkään niistä eivät ole olleet kohtalokkaita.

Vuonna 2003 julkaisupolitiikassa näkee jo selvästi orastavaa tarvetta laajentaa toimintaa vieraileville toimittajille. Vastaavasti tässä yhteydessä nousee esiin laajempia irtiottoja elokuvakulttuurista kohti multimediaalisempia teemakokonaisuuksia. Uuden audiovisuaalisen kulttuurin rinnalle astuivat nyt esimerkiksi digitaaliset pelit ja mediataide. Elokuussa 2005 WiderScreen siirrettiin oman domain-osoitteen alle, ja lehden vastaavaksi toimittajaksi tuli Ilona Hongisto, joka lähti määrätietoisesti kehittämään lehteä eteenpäin. Hänen aikanaan vakiintuneet toimituskäytännöt hiottiin käytännössä huippuunsa. Avustajakunta alkoi samaan aikaan myös vakiintua ja tieteellisen tekstin toimittamisen prosessiluonne hahmottua. Outi Hakola astui toimitussihteerin rooliin vuonna 2006, ja vuonna 2008 hän peri päätoimittajuuden Ilona Hongistolta. Elina Rislakki toimi Outin työparina pari vuotta. Outi Hakola on itse maininnut, että WiderScreen tarjosi hänelle varsinkin jatko-opintojen alussa ”mahdollisuuden kurkistaa tieteellisen julkaisemisen kiemuroihin niin hyvässä kuin pahassa”.

Kuva 3. WiderScreenin pastellisävyistä värimaailmaa vuoden 2006 ”Kauhu”-teemanumerosta.

Vuoden 2009 lopussa enteet suomalaisen tiedemaailman julkaisukulttuurin isoista muutoksista olivat nähtävissä. Tutkijoilla oli yhä vähemmän aikaa ja kiinnostusta tuottaa vapaamuotoisia ja esseistisiä kirjoituksia. Korkeakoulumaailmassa kilpailu rahoista ja resursseista oli nousemassa, ja tutkijan julkaisulistan pituudesta tuli kirjaimellisesti työn ja toimeentulon edellytys. Oli tietenkin selvää, että jos tutkijoilta vaadittiin ammattimaisesti toimitettuja referee-artikkeleja, jotka olivat uran edistämisen ehto, niin työtunnit käytettiin niiden tekemiseen. WiderScreen oli vielä suomenkielinen julkaisu, joten se ei soveltunut kansainväliseen tiedekeskusteluun. Tilanne ei ehkä ollut aivan näin lohduton, koska tieteen popularisointia joka tapauksessa arvostettiin ja kirjoituskokemus karttui, jos jaksoi tutkimusartikkelien ohella naputella myös lehtiartikkeleja tai arvioita.

WiderScreen pyrki luovimaan muuttuneessa tilanteessa kehittämällä suhteita alan oppiaineisiin ja markkinoimalla lehteä aloittelevien kirjoittajien harjoitusalustana. Valitettavasti teemanumeroiden kasaaminen alkoi kaatua resurssipulaan, joka näkyi myös toimituksen puolella. Lehdessä ei ollut käytettävissä enää toimitussihteeriä, joten päätoimittajan rooli alkoi ylikorostua. Kokonaisuudessaan julkaisutoiminta oli ajautumassa kokonaan umpikujaan. Juha Rosenqvistin mukaan ”harkitsimme tuossa vaiheessa ihan oikeasti keinoja, miten saisimme kuopattua lehden kunniallisesti”.

Näiden kriisitekijöiden valossa pidimme Turussa 21.2.2012 palaverin, johon osallistui Juha Rosenqvist, Outi Hakola ja allekirjoittanut. Käytännössä palaverin tarkoituksena oli vakavasti pohtia lopetetaanko vai elvytetäänkö WiderScreen. Toimin tuohon aikaan itse Akatemia-hankkeessa erikoistutkijana, ja minulla oli ollut mahdollisuus kehittää muutamia ideoita – en vain tiennyt yhtään olisivatko ne toteutuskelpoisia. Kokoonnuimme mediatutkimuksen oppiaineen nurkkahuoneessa, ja omien muistikuvieni mukaan palaverissa lähdettiin liikkeelle aika synkeissä tunnelmissa. Loppupuolella ideoiden työstössä pääsimme kuitenkin konkreettisiin toimenpide-ehdotuksiin, ja lopulta päätöksemme oli yhteinen: jatketaan eteenpäin.

Syksyllä 2012 lehti muuttui kokonaan vertaisarvioiduksi, tieteelliseksi julkaisuksi. Lehden toimintaprofiili päivitettiin uusiksi, ja pyrimme laajentamaan sitä multimediaalisempaan ja monitieteisempään suuntaan. Demokraattisen WiderScreenin pohjaa ja perinnettä ei unohdettu eli jatkossakin julkaisuun kerättiin lahjakkaiden opiskelijoiden ja aloittaneiden tutkijoiden vapaamuotoisia tekstejä. Keihäänkärjeksi tuli kuitenkin vertaisarvioidut artikkelit, ja julkaisu muutettiin kaksikieliseksi (suomi/englanti). Päätoimittajuus siirtyi vähitellen allekirjoittaneelle ja samalla lehdelle kerättiin laaja-alainen toimituskunta. Hakemuksen jälkeen Tieteellisten seurain valtuuskunta myönsi lehdelle virallisen JUFO-luokituksen.

Tätä kirjoittaessani huomaan kuinka nostalgisesti ja lämpimästi muistelen lehden rönsyilevää historiaa. Lähdekriittinen tutkija istuu kuitenkin olkapäilläni ja huomauttaa tämän olevan liian yksipuolinen kuva. Historia ei ole koskaan mitään lineaarista menestystarinaa, vaan se on täynnä ristiriitoja, takaiskuja, tappioita ja suoranaista epätoivoa. Työnkuvakaan ei ole aina niin auvoinen kuin voisi luulla. Lainaan tähän erään vierailevan toimittajan kommenttia: ”numeron puskemisen loppuvaiheessa meinasi tulla jo oksennus näppäimistölle” :)

En ole pystynyt mainitsemaan kuin murto-osan niistä henkilöistä, jotka ovat vuosien varrella kantaneet työtaakkaa ja vieneet lehteä eteenpäin. Kaiken perusta on aina aktiivinen toimituskunta, sitä ilman mikään julkaisu ei pysty jatkamaan alkua pidemmälle. WiderScreen (tai Waideri, kuten me sitä tuttavallisemmin kutsumme) on ollut aina luonteeltaan yhteisöllinen julkaisu, johon on aina kuulunut annos innostuneisuutta, tutkimisen halua ja luovaa hulluutta. Lehti on tarjonnut jo kokonaisen sukupolven ajan kasvuympäristön akateemisen alan kirjoittajille ja muille tekstityöläisille.

Todennäköisesti suuri osa tätäkin lukevista ovat olleet joskus toiminnassa mukana. Kunnia kuuluu niille jotka ovat sen ansainneet. Haluan omasta puolestani kiittää teitä kaikkia missä tahansa te sitten tällä hetkellä olettekin!

Porissa 23.4.2018

Petri Saarikoski

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 23.4.2018.

Kirjallisuus

Ahonen, Kimmo. 2012. ”Wider Screenin esihistoria ja alkutaival”. WiderScreen, 1/2012, http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2012-1/wider-screenin-esihistoria-ja-alkutaival/.

Filmverkko ry: Toimintakertomukset 1998–2006.

Hakola, Outi. 2012. ”Esipuhe – Wider Screen ja uudet tuulet”. WiderScreen, 1/2012, http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2012-1/esipuhe/.

Hakola, Outi, 2012. ”Wider Screenin kukoistus ja lakastus”. WiderScreen, 1/2012, http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2012-1/wider-screenin-kukoistus-ja-lakastus/.

Saarikoski, Petri. 2012. ”Wider Screen – matka kuun pimeälle puolelle”. WiderScreen, 1/2012, http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2012-1/wider-screen-matka-kuun-pimealle-puolelle/.

Lopputekstit

Kunnialista kirjoittajista, toimittajista ja toimitussihteereistä vuosilta 1998–2018.

Aija Hakala
Aki Laurokari
Alexandra A. Knysheva
Aliisa Sinkkonen
Anders Carlsson
Andrew Nestingen
Anna Haverinen
Anna Mielismäki
Anna Sivula
Anne Holappa
Anne Lainto
Anniina Lundvall
Anton Asikainen
Antti Laine
Antti Silvast
Antti-Jussi Marjamäki
Antti-Ville Kärjä
Antto Ilvonen
Anttoni Lehto
Anu Rounevaara
Anu Tukeva
Ari Haasio
Atte Timonen
Canan Hastik
Cecilia Mäkelä
Cheng Heng Hsu
Dan Farrimond
Daniel Botz
Domenico Barra
Doreen Hartmann
Eero Kuparinen
Eero Tammi
Eija Niskanen
Elina Rislakki
Elina Ruddock
Elina Vaahensalo
Esa Hakkarainen
Essi Huppunen
Eveliina Salmela
Gleb J. Albert
Hanna Johansson
Hanna Järvinen
Hanna Pihlajamäki
Hannamari Hoikkala
Hanne Itärinne
Hanne Yli-Parkas
Hannele Laine
Hanne-Mari Rumbin
Hannu Salmi
Harri Kilpi
Heidi Valtonen
Heikki Rosenholm
Heli Paalumäki
Henna-Riikka Rumbin
Henri Rehnström
Henry Bacon
Ida Fellman
Iiro Lehtonen
Ilari Laamanen
Ilona Hongisto
Inari Teinilä
Inkeri Ahvenisto
Jaakko Kemppainen
Jaakko Meriläinen
Jaakko Seppälä
Jaakko Stenros
Jaakko Suominen
Jaakko Yli-Juonikas
Jacob Groshek
Jani Sorsa
Janne Halttu
Janne Matikainen
Janne Rosenqvist
Janne Rovio
Janne Salminen
Janne Tunturi
Janne Virtanen
Jari Luomanen
Jari Sedergren
Jarkko Silén
Jenni Mäntylä
Jenni Peisa
Jenny Kangasvuo
Jenny Säilävaara
Jere Kesti-Helia
Jere Kyyrö
Jessica Möter
Jetta Huttunen
Joel Kanerva
Johanna Ailio
Johanna Isosävi
Johanna Salmela
Johanna Siik
Johanna Ylipulli
Johannes Koski
Jokke Ihalainen
Joni Kärki
Joonas Välimäki
Joseph M. Reyes
JP Jokinen
Juha Nurminen
Juha Oravala
Juha Rosenqvist
Juha Wakonen
Juha-Pekka Kilpiö
Jukka Sihvonen
Jukka-Pekka Puro
Juri Kalhama
Juri Nummelin
Jussi Kaisjoki
Jussi Parikka
Kaisa Hiltunen
Kanerva Eskola
Kari Kallioniemi
Karita Suomalainen
Katariina Järveläinen
Katariina Kantola
Katja Niemelä
Katja Viiri
Katri Lilja
Katriina Heljakka
Katve-Kaisa Kontturi
Kimi Kärki
Kimmo Ahonen
Kimmo Hämäläinen
Kimmo Laine
Kristiina Seppä
Laura Antola
Laura Jordán González
Laura Miranda
Lauri Leikas
Lauri Piispa
Lauri Timonen
Leena Eerolainen
Liisa Granbom-Herranen
Linda Hannula
llpo Lagerstedt
Lotta Kähkönen
Lotta Lehti
Maarit Leskelä
Maija Leino
Mailis Saralehto
Manu Haapalainen
Mari Pöyhtäri
Mari Verho
Maria Bregenhøj
Maria Matikainen
Marika Hannukainen
Marika Maijala
Marilou Polymeropoulou
Markku Reunanen
Marko Honkaniemi
Markus Mantere
Matti Luotolahti
Matti Nelimarkka
Mauri Palonheimo
Melissa Virtanen
Meri Heinonen
Merja Salo
Michael Szpakowski
Miia Väinämö
Mika Mihail Pylsy
Mikko Laaksonen
Mikko Winberg
Minna Rainio
Minna Saariketo
Minna Valjakka
Naz Shahrokh
Nicolas Lema Habash
Niklas von Schöneman
Noora Kallioniemi
Nora Forsman
Olli Lehtonen
Olli-Pekka Salli
Onerva Lepistö
Onnimanni Liukkonen
Oskari Wäänänen
Outi Hakola
Pasi Väliaho
Patryk Wasiak
Paul Newland
Paula Kahtola
Pauli Heikkilä
Pauliina Tuomi
Pekka Haapanen
Pekka Kolehmainen
Pentti Stranius
Pertti Alasuutari
Perttu Ollila
Petra Helenius
Petri Paju
Petri Saarikoski
Petteri Halin
Petteri Värtö
Pieta Voipio
Pietari Hannikainen
Pietari Kääpä
Pihla Hintikka
Piia Mustamäki
Pilvi Kalhama
Pinja Tawast
Pirita Juppi
Päivi Valotie
Raita Merivirta
Raquel Meyers
Reijo Kupiainen
Riikka Turtiainen
Riina Mikkonen
Riitta Hänninen
Riitta Laitinen
Rita Aihonen
Roope Eronen
Rudolf den Hartogh
Saara Ala-Luopa
Saara Maalismaa
Saija Holm
Sakari Lehtonen
Sami Hantula
Sami Kolamo
Sami Panttila
Sanna Peden
Sanna Qvick
Sari Östman
Sini Mononen
Sofia Thurén
Sonja Kangas
Susanna Helke
Susanna Itäkare
Taina Syrjämaa
Tanja Sihvonen
Taru Elfving
Teemu Rimpinen
Teemu Taira
Teppo Moilanen
Tero Heikkinen
Tero Karppi
Tiia Naskali
Tiina Suutala
Tiina Tommila
Timo J. Virtanen
Timo Jaakkola
Timo Riihentupa
Tommi Musturi
Tommi Paalanen
Toni Keränen
Toni Puurtinen
Tuija Modinos
Tuomas Hauhia
Tuomas Sinkkonen
Tuuli Eltonen
Usva Friman
Valtteri Kokko
Vaula Wrang
Veijo Hietala
Veli-Matti Karhulahti
Veronika Laippala
Ville-Matias Heikkilä
Virve Peteri
Yrjö Heinonen

Lisäksi kollektiiviset kiitokset kaikille niille, joiden nimet ovat syystä tai toisesta jääneet lähdetietojen ulkopuolelle. Erityiskiitoksemme menevät kaikille lukijoille ja tietenkin arvioitsijoille, jotka ovat vuosien varrella kommentoineet lehdessä julkaistuja kirjoituksia.

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

Elokuva ja kulttuuriperintö – Johdannoksi

Petri Saarikoski
petsaari [a] utu.fi
Päätoimittaja (Editor in Chief)
Yliopistonlehtori (adjunct professor)
Digitaalinen kulttuuri (Digital Culture)
Turun yliopisto (University of Turku)


Anna Sivula
ansivu [a] utu.fi
Vieraileva toimittaja (Editor)
Professori (professor)
Kulttuuriperinnön tutkimus (Cultural Heritage Studies)
Turun yliopisto (University of Turku)

See below for an English summary of the editorial

Nettivideossa VHS-kasetti napsahtaa pesään, kuvaruutu värisee ja selvästi kulunut nauha alkaa pyöriä. Hieman koomisen tuntuinen, karvalakkinen herrasmies seisoo metsän keskellä ja pitää mikrofonia edessään. Mies on Hannu Karpo ja hänellä on meille asiaa. Hän alkaa kertoa vakaalla äänellä tarinaa eräästä yhteiskunnallisesta epäkohdasta, joka on nostettava kaiken kansan tietoisuuteen. Kuva vaihtuu toiseen videoon, jossa pitkäkyntinen menninkäinen vaeltelee vanhan, keskiaikaiselta vaikuttavan kaupungin varjoissa. Värit ja kuvakulmat ovat vääristyneitä ja tehostavat vahvasti hiljalleen kasvavaa pelon ilmapiiriä. Seuraavassa videossa tutkijan kädet syöttävät huonossa kunnossa olevaa filmiä koneeseen. Kuvaruudulla näkyy hitaasti liikkuva, kellertävä ihmishahmo, jonka ympärillä tanssivat naarmut ja ajan syövyttävät tahrat.

Nämä välähdykset elokuvista ovat tallenteita, joilla on oma esteettinen arvonsa, mutta ne ovat samaan aikaan myös lähteitä menneisyydestä ja kulttuuriperintöprosessin rakentajia. Millaista kulttuuriperintöä ne tarjoavat katsojalle? Kulttuuriperinnön maailmassa elokuvalla on kaksoisrooli. Elokuvat ovat yhtäältä suojelun, säilyttämisen, museoinnin ja arvottamisen kohteita. Toisaalta elokuvat ovat myös kulttuuriperintökentän aktiivisia toimijoita, jotka tuottavat, ylläpitävät, muuttavat ja asettavat kyseenalaisiksi sekä aineetonta että aineellista kulttuuriperintöä. WiderScreenin teemanumero Elokuva ja kulttuuriperintö pyrkii osaltaan käsittelemään näitä aiheita, ja tarjoamaan näkökulmia elävän kuvan monitulkintaiseen historiaan. Numeroon kirjoittaneet tutkijat, jatko-opiskelijat ja opettajat ovat samalla osoitus kulttuuriperinnön toimijoiden moniulotteisesta kentästä.

Teemanumeron ensimmäisessä vertaisarvioidussa artikkelissa tutkija Lauri Leikas tarkastelee miten Roberto Rossellinin neorealistinen klassikko Rooma – avoin kaupunki (Roma città aperta, 1945) ja Wolfgang Staudten raunioelokuva Murhaaja keskuudessamme (Die Mörder sind unter uns, 1946) toimivat yhteisöllisen kulttuuriperintöprosessin rakentajina heti toisen maailmansodan jälkeen. Toisessa vertaisarvioidussa artikkelissa tutkija Janne Salminen tarkastelee pitkän historiallisen perspektiivin kautta Teräsmies-elokuvasarjan suhdetta oman aikansa poliittiseen ideologiaan. Teemanumeron toisen kantavan osuuden muodostavat viisi tapaustutkimuksina toimivaa katsausta. Näistä kärkeen nousee kulttuuriperinnön tutkimuksen jatko-opiskelija Heikki Rosenholmin laaja selvitys kuoleman pelon ilmestymisestä F.W. Murnau ohjaamassa ekspressionistisessa kauhuelokuvassa Nosferatu (Nosferatu, eine Symphonie des Grauens, 1922). Folkloristista näkökulmaa teemanumerossa nostaa esille Liisa Granbom-Herranen tutkimuskatsauksessa, jossa tarkastelun keskiöön nousevat Pekka Puupää -elokuvien sananlaskut suomalaisen perhe-elokuvan esittämässä arjessa 1950-luvulla. Kansatieteen oppiainetta edustaa Timo Virtanen Matti Kassilan dokumenttielokuvaa Kolmen kaupungin kasvot (1963) analysoivassa esseistisessä katsauksessa. Kahdessa viimeisessä kirjoituksessa nousee vahvasti esille elokuvatutkimuksen käytännön työ Kansallisessa audiovisuaalisessa instituutissa (KAVI). Noora Kallioniemi ja Sami Hantula analysoivat koosteessaan historiakulttuurin rakentumista ja television kulttuurisen muistin säilyttämistä Hannu Karpon tv-reportaaseista koostetussa kompilaatioelokuvassa Tosikertomuksia havumetsien maasta – Hannu Karpon Suomi 1963–2011 (2017). Viimeisenä nähdään Miia Väinämön selvitys kuinka elokuvien arkistointi- ja pelastustyötä on Suomessa harjoitettu 1950-luvulta alkaen. Teemanumeron kanteen valittu still-kuva näyttää kuinka jo lopullisesti kadonneeksi luultua, Teuvo Tulion ohjaamaa Nuorena nukkunut -elokuvaa (1937) pelastetaan jälkipolvien katsottavaksi – luonnollisesti digitalisoidussa muodossa.

Toimituskunnan puolesta toivotamme antoisia lukuhetkiä WiderScreenin vuoden 2017 viimeisen numeron parissa! Haluamme kiittää myös kaikkia kirjoittajia ja artikkelien vertaisarvioitsijoita ahkeruudesta!

Syksyn aikana olemme edistäneet myös Ajankohtaista-palstan julkaisutoimintaa. Meillä oli ilo saada julkaistua viestintätieteiden tutkija Minna Saarikedon tutkimusartikkeli Googlen älylasien esidomestikaatiosta. Lisäksi mukana on Atte Timosen kirjoittama konferenssiraportti Helsingin messukeskuksessa elokuussa järjestetystä Worldcon 75 -scifitapahtumasta. Meille voi jatkossakin tarjota teemanumeroiden ulkopuolelta tutkimusartikkeleja, katsauksia, raportteja tai vaikkapa kirja-arvioita mistä tahansa audiovisuaaliseen tai digitaaliseen kulttuuriin liittyvistä aiheista!

Vuoden 2018 ensimmäisen teemanumeron aihe on ”Kaupunkikuvitelmat ja urbaani arki / City imaginings and urban everyday life”. Vastaavina toimittajana ovat Johanna Ylipulli (Oulun yliopisto, Jokapaikan tietotekniikan tutkimuskeskus), Seija Ridell (Tampereen yliopisto, mediatutkimus) sekä Jenni Partanen (Tampereen teknillinen yliopisto, arkkitehtuuri).

Vuosi 2018 on samalla WiderScreenin juhlavuosi, koska lehtemme täyttää 20 vuotta. Ensimmäinen numero ilmestyi linjoille maaliskuussa 1998, ja olimme silloin ensimmäisten joukossa akateemisen verkkojulkaisemisen kentällä.

Porin yliopistokeskuksessa 10.11.2017

Pääkuva: KAVI (2017)

English summary of the editorial

The theme issue of WiderScreen 3/2017 is film and cultural heritage. On the scene of cultural heritage, the cinema is a double agent. It is an object of renovation, restoration, preservation and conservation. On the other hand, the films are involved in the production, maintaining, changing and questioning the meanings and values of both tangible and intangible cultural heritage.

We have two articles and one overview published in English. First article is written by doctoral student Janne Salminen (Area and Culture Studies / North American Studies, University of Helsinki). He examines the political ideology of the Superman films. Through close reading and contextualization, he finds elements that represent issues and ideals present that were part contemporary political discourses during the time each film was released. Second article is written by independent researcher Lauri Leikas. He focuses on the ways in which Roberto Rossellini’s Italian neorealist film Rome, Open City and Wolfgang Staudte’s German rubble film Murderers Among Us can participate in the cultural heritage process and thereby affect the unity of the nation as a cultural heritage community.

The overview is written by doctoral student Heikki Rosenholm (Cultural Heritage Studies, University of Turku). He examines the Expressionist German silent film, Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens (1922), directed by F.W. Murnau. The aim of his examination is to take an in-depth look at certain scenes in the film and to analyse elements regarding the theme of death, or to be more specific, the fear of death. This theme is approached by delving into the teachings of German film theorist Siegfried Kracauer, and by analysing the Expressionist Film Movement and its relation to German Society in the 1920s.

Front page: National Audiovisual Institute (2017). The digitization of Nuorena Nukkunut (a film by Teuvo Tulio, 1937).

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

Building the Post-War Nations – Rome, Open City and Murderers Among Us as Part of the Cultural Heritage Process

Cultural heritage process, Identity work, Italian Neorealism, Murderers Among Us, National identity, Open City, Rome, Rubble films

Lauri Leikas
lauri.leikas [a] gmail.com
M.A. in Cultural Heritage Studies
Independent Researcher

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Leikas, Lauri. 2017. ”Building the Post-War Nations – Rome, Open City and Murderers Among Us as Part of the Cultural Heritage Process”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/building-post-war-nations-rome-open-city-murderers-among-us-part-cultural-heritage-process/

Printable PDF version


This article deals with Roberto Rossellini’s famous Italian neorealist film, ‘Rome, Open City’ (Roma, città aperta, 1945), as well as Wolfgang Staudte’s, ‘Murderers Among Us’ (Die Mörder sind unter uns, 1946), one of the best-known examples of realist rubble films from post-war Germany. Cultural heritage is a communal process and films, as cultural products, can act as unifying factors for a nation’s viewers as well as for the architects of national identity. The article focuses on the ways in which these films can participate in the cultural heritage process and thereby affect the unity of a nation as a cultural heritage community. The cultural heritage process is maintained by using identity tools through which I analyse the cultural heritage built by post-war realistic films produced in two different nations.

Introduction

In this article, I will discuss how 1940’s Italian neorealist and German rubble films built the cultural heritage of the two nations as heritage communities after the devastation of World War II. I am using the term building instead of rebuilding as the post-war objectives were not about restoring the conditions of the nations to pre-war conditions. In post-war Germany, the original term rebuilding was replaced by the concept of new construction, which describes the process more authentically (Overy 2012, 62). This is also applicable to the post-war situation in Italy. I have previously examined how Italian neorealist films build and maintain the unifying cultural heritage of the nation [1]. This article will expand the perspective on two post-war nations with different historical backgrounds, and in this case, the focus will be on two essential films from both countries and from the same period. Roberto Rossellini’s Rome, Open City[2] (Roma, città aperta, 1945), the first, most successful and probably best-known neorealist film, has previously been a subject of my research. It portrays the struggles of a partisan group in Rome during the Nazi occupation in 1944. In this article, I will also focus on Wolfgang Staudte’s Murderers Among Us (Die Mörder sind unter uns, 1946), the first and most famous example of post-war German rubble films. Rubble films refer to movies produced in Germany after World War II that focus on a particular historical situation, people’s post-war realities and the presentations of the ruined landscapes of bombed cities (Rentschler 2010, 9–10). Murderers Among Us concentrates on a former soldier whose war memories complicate his adaptation in the post-war society of ruined Berlin. I have chosen these two films because they are clearly ground-breaking in their respective societies and are probably the main works of their genres.

As works of fiction, Italian neorealist and German rubble films were created under the burden of the war and ensuing post-war conditions, and can therefore reveal information about the circumstances in which they were made. As historian Marc Ferro has emphasized that compared to documentary films’ expression of reality, the imagination of fiction films can reveal valuable hidden information about their time and societies (Ferro 1988, 81–83). Additionally, historian Pierre Sorlin has found that the film holds a number of connections to elements such as the cultural habits of a period or society (Sorlin 2001, 31). Historian Hannu Salmi points out that film is a significant source for the study of collective mentalities, which also reflect the filmmakers’ own attitudes (Salmi 1993, 128). Therefore, a fiction film is a suitable source for studying the mentalities of communities. As collective mentalities and diverse societies are central to the analysis, it is important to clarify what kind of views are behind the films that may have influenced the outcome. A film is usually made by a larger group, so it is necessary to evaluate the authors of the source (Salmi 1993, 128). According to Ferro, for example, films can contain statements about society represented by institutions and ideologies such as the state or the church (Ferro 1988, 163).

Due to the war, the production of Open City was not dependent on studio funding, which allowed it to be more artisanal, in fact, Rossellini himself raised the money to cover a large part of the film’s production costs. (Forgacs 2007, 28–31.) Italian culture scholar David Forgacs suggests that the film represents Rossellini’s Catholicism and writer Sergio Amidei’s communism in particular, which are the ideologies of the men behind the original concept of the piece. (Forgacs 2007, 14, 69.) It can be said that the result somehow reflects the alliance between communism and Catholicism that opposed German occupation and fascism.

In turn, a Soviet film company, DEFA, produced Staudte’s Murderers Among Us, although Staudte first offered a manuscript to the Western Allied film officers (Fehrenbach 1995, 204; Shandley 2001, 20; Moeller 2013, 121; Baer 2009, 47; Rentschler 2010, 13). Staudte’s pacifist film was aimed at Germany’s National Socialist past; thus the film was well suited to the views of the Soviet occupation force (Moeller 2013, 120–121; Shandley 2001, 116). For example, Staudte had initially planned for the protagonist officer, Dr Hans Mertens, to murder his former Wehrmacht captain, Ferdinand Brückner, for his horrific war crimes against innocent civilians, however, the Soviet occupation censorship authorities wanted to change the end of the film so that the character did not become a murderer (Baer 2009, 31). In this light, at least to some extent, the film speaks for Staudte’s advocacy of pacifism and the ideologies of the Soviet Union.

Sorlin also notes that while studying the societies of the time, the analysis of the film demands that that its favourable public reception is considered. (Sorlin 2001, 18–19.) Salmi has also stated that the films are a form of public dialogue; therefore, it is important to study a film’s reception as well. (Salmi 1993, 137.) At the time, these exemplary films were widely popular among the populace, so they can be considered as active participants in the shaping of the nation [3].

The theory of documentary realism, developed by documentary director John Grierson in the 1920s, claims that documentary film is an important tool linking people and the state, while the purpose of documentary films is to provide a poetic sense of unity and fusion. (Aitken 2001, 162–166.) For film theorist Siegfried Kracauer, films – while capturing the visible world – reflect the mentality of the nation because they are collective products and strive to please the united people. (Kracauer 1966, 5–7.) According to Kraucer, while post-war audiences suffered alienation, emptiness and hunger but the physical reality of films represents an escape from modern society and a return to life. (Kracauer 1960, 167–169.) Spectatorship is also the basis of the theory of cinematic realism advocated by one of the most influential film critic of Neorealism, André Bazin. Based on the invention of the photograph and its ability to freeze a particular contemporary phenomenon, Bazin states that film has the obligation to document the phenomena of the world in a realistic way and that cinematic projection brings the filmed phenomena back to life to satisfy the human needs of spectators (Cardullo 2011, 4–5). For the major realist film theorists Grierson, Kracauer and Bazin, the phenomena of unity displayed in national films can satisfy the spectator’s hunger for life in the nation as community.

In this context, I am interested in discovering how these realistic films, as part of their nations’ cultural heritage, with their focus on social problems and difficult circumstances, are able to build a national or communal identity. According to historian John Dickie: ‘Individual cultural documents such as films can tell us a great deal about what being a national involves because they construct the nation’ (Dickie 1996, 25.) Even though Italian and German societies had completely changed after the war, the cultural heritage of the nation can still be examined, for example, through films as cultural heritage endures for future generations, while new heritage is also created. This view is reflected in the definition of cultural heritage of the international council on monuments and sites (ICOMOS): ‘Cultural heritage is an expression of the ways of living, developed by a community and passed on from generation to generation, including customs, practices, places, objects, artistic expressions and values. Cultural heritage is often expressed as either intangible or tangible cultural heritage’. (“A Cultural Heritage Manifesto” 2015) Therefore, I aim to answer the following question: How do these post-war realist films from Italy and Germany participate in the cultural heritage process of the nation as a heritage community and how do they unite its members? In the present study, the nation is a cultural heritage community and films, as part of the nation’s cultural heritage, are also involved in the construction of identity. Cultural heritage is a communal process, in which the heritage community accepts the interpretations of the past (Sivula 2015, 57). In the analysis, I use the theory of the identity work of the cultural heritage process and various interpretations of national identity. My goal is to compare these films’ ways of building a unifying heritage and the analysis is based on the close reading method.

The Definition of National Identity and Cultural Heritage Process

In the case of film culture and unifying the cultural heritage of two nations as communities, it is important to look at the definitions of nationality, nation and identity. For nationalism scholar Ernest Gellner, the nation’s membership requires sharing the same culture, which is the system of ideas, symbols, behaviour and communication, and the nation is created when the residents of a certain region recognize common rights and obligations to each other for the benefit of their shared membership (Gellner 2008, 6–7). This duly means the recognition of other individuals as companions. The recognition of each other is also part of nationalism scholar Benedict Anderson’s definition of the nation as an imagined community. According to Anderson, Print technology and print-language made possible new kinds of imagined communities, which are the foundation of the modern nation (Anderson 2006, 48). Anderson’s well-known idea is that the nation is an imagined community, although the members of the nation do not know each other, nonetheless they still feel a sense of community (Anderson 2006, 6). In this context, film historian Alan Williams sees that the invention of recorded sound in film technology has been affected in the same way as print technology (Williams 2002, 2). It can be said that, national films can be used to imagine the nation because they can create a sense of community, without contact with other fellow citizens.

Based on Anderson’s idea of the imagined communities, cultural theorist Stuart Hall argues that national culture as a discourse builds identities, which can be found between the past and the future as part of the representation of the nation to which people can identify with. For example, in an imagined community, we are part of the nation’s narrative, which includes national symbols that represent shared experiences and historical events. Additionally, the emphasis is on the origin, continuity, tradition and timelessness, which are related to the illusion that the essential features of the nation have remained unchanged. (Hall 1992, 292.) For imagining communities, the essential parts of the identity are a traditional narrative with the concept of continuity, which provides valuable national meanings to identify with and that can also be traced from films.

It is important to know that cultural heritage is linked with identity because heritage creates a sense of inclusion and exclusion in communities and means a sense of place at global, national and local levels. (Smith & Agakawa 2009, 7.) Cultural heritage constructs identity, which can be expressed as a sense of place or how the community is seen from the outside. In this context, different heritage sites and objects can be used as identity tools. (Smith 2006, 34.) The French historian Pierre Nora developed the concept of Les Lieux de MémoireRealms of Memory (1989), which means that cultural heritage sites contain memories that maintain the community’s connection to the past. (Logan & Reeves 2009, 19.) Cultural heritage involves and unites individual and collective remembrance and can be used to re-interpret the past. In this instance, cultural heritage as Realms of Memory – a place, building, figure, ritual, text, symbol or manners – can strengthen the unity of a community. (Sivula 2013, 164.) Cultural heritage is a publicly recognized and officially protected tangible or intangible trace but may also refer to the traces of the community’s everyday life. (Tuomi-Nikula et al. 2013, 15–16.)

According to heritage scholar Anna Sivula’s article about commissioned histories, a heritage community maintains the cultural heritage process by using different identity tools. First, shared history means knowledge and interpretation of the past, which places the community within the continuity of past, present and future. History is inclusive whereby the members’ contact with the past strengthens the affiliation to the community, while it is exclusive for those who do not feel that inclusion. Shared history can be used as a framework for cultural heritage. Second, an experience of involvement occurs when members experience the inclusion of shared history and traces of the past. Third, the traces and symbols of the past that serve as evidence of shared history, and to which members of the community feel that they are involved. Shared history can be used to strengthen the symbolic position of the meaningful trace of the past in which case we speak of monumentalizing identity work. When the heritage community adopts a trace of the past or a symbol, it refers to possessing identity work, which means strengthening the heritage community’s experience of involvement with this trace or symbol. Historicizing identity work reinforces the image of oneself with the continuity of past, present and future, and contributes to the formation of the shared history. The cultural heritage process requires constant historicizing, monumentalizing and possessing identity work, which will enable the community to maintain its own cultural heritage. (Sivula 2015, 64–67.) Actually, monumentalizing identity work refers to the concept of institutionalization that geographer Anssi Paasi has used in connection with the formation of the regions. Institutionalization means the process in which a certain geographical area in society gradually emerges and develops into an entity with a status and regional identity of its own (Paasi 1986, 11). So, the process means that the region becomes gradually institutional just as the monumentalizing identity work strengthens the status of a certain trace of the past in the cultural heritage process.

Italian Neorealism

It is a widely held opinion that the most important figures of Italian neorealist movement are film directors Roberto Rossellini, Vittorio De Sica and Luchino Visconti, and that the films recognized as neorealist were produced between 1942 and 1952. (Spinelli Coleman 2011, 88; Liehm 1984, 129; Shiel 2006, 1; Bondanella 2009, 65; Leikas 2016, 24–25.) Most agree that the main works are Rossellini’s Rome, Open City (Roma, città aperta, 1945), Paisan (Paisà, 1946) and Germany Year Zero (Germania anno zero, 1947); Visconti’s The Earth Trembles (La terra trema, 1948); De Sica’s Shoeshine (Sciuscià, 1946), Bicycle Thieves (Ladri di biciclette, 1948) and Umberto D. (1952). (Shiel 2006, 3; Cardullo 2011, 19; Bondanella 2009, 66; see also Leikas 2016, 1–2.) At the time, only 11% of Italian films could have been be classified as neorealist and most proved to be box-office failures. (Bondanella 2009, 65.) The exceptions to this rule were Open City, Paisan and Bicycle Thieves, which were all commercial successes. Neorealist films made up a small minority of films shown in Italy as films imported from the US dominated the Italian box office from 1945 to 1950. However, Neorealism gained popularity, especially abroad, among educated, urban audiences. (Shiel 2006, 5.) For instance, Bert Cardullo suggests that the main characteristics of Italian Neorealism are minimal production resources, location shooting, nonprofessional actors, improvised scripts and a documentary style of photography. First of all, Neorealism was an ideological response against the control of the Fascist regime. Secondly, it took place during the rise of Realism, which concurrently appeared in Italian literature. Thirdly, the neorealist style was derivative of the lack of production funds. These films all tell us about the misery of ordinary people in the difficult post-war social and political situation. (Cardullo 2011, 19.)

1930s Italian cinema and film directors Alessandro Blasetti and Mario Camerini strongly contributed to the development of a new kind of film in the post-war period. After their violent rise to power, the Fascists sought to hide their dark past through cinema by sponsoring films showing the peaceful Italian countryside and its unknown people. Some key works of the regime’s “Ruralize Italy” -period were Alessandro Blasetti’s Sun (Sole, 1929) and Mother Earth (Terra Madre, 1931). (Brunetta 2009, 68–70.) Blasetti’s 1860 (1934) is a historical film about Garibaldi’s invasion of Sicily during the Risorgimento. The film is an important precursor to Neorealism, because it uses location shooting, non-professional actors, the local dialect, scenes of peasant life and a rural landscape. (Shiel 2006, 24; see also Bondanella 2009, 26.) The Italian neorealist movement developed during the Fascist regime when many of the neorealist filmmakers participated in the Fascist film industry and gained valuable technical training before the emergence of Neorealism. (Bondanella 2009, 52.) In 1926, the Fascist regime founded the Film Institute L.U.C.E (L’Unione Cinematografica Educativa), which produced fascist documentaries and newsreels aimed at maintaining political power. Later, the Fascists expanded their influence to fictional films when Mussolini noticed that films are ‘the most powerful weapon’. (Shiel 2006, 21.) When the Fascists realized the power of cinema, they founded a film school, the Centro Sperimentale in 1935 and opened the large Cinecittà studios in 1937. (Cardullo 2011, 19.) For example, Carmine Gallone’s famous historical spectacle Scipio Africanus (Scipione l’africano, 1937), was reminiscent of Italy’s glorious past and brought ancient Rome to the screen. In turn, Francesco de Robertis’s Men at the Bottom (Uomini sul fondo, 1941), is a fictionalized war documentary of the late Fascist period, which represented heroism without triumph or belligerence. (Brunetta 2009, 92–93.) Interestingly, the film also uses real locations and nonprofessional actors. (Ben-Ghiat 2000, 23; Liehm 1984, 44.) Further, the so-called Telefoni bianchi[4] comedies were popular because ordinary Italians didn’t want to conquer the world but rather to have a steady job, a regular wage and a decorated modern home. These films therefore depicted a luxurious and carefree life, which diverged from the wartime reality. (Brunetta 2009, 97; see also Spinelli Coleman 2011, 86; see also Shiel 2006, 25.) Therefore, the typical films of the Fascist period are glorious historical films, realistic war documentaries and light-hearted, escapist comedies.

Before the period of Neorealism, Roberto Rossellini worked as assistant director and co-screenwriter on Goffredo Alessandrini’s Luciano Serra, Pilota (1938), which was supervised by Il Duce’s son, Vittorio Mussolini. A few years later, Rossellini directed the military “fictional documentary” La nave bianca (1941) under the supervision of the Fascist filmmaker, Francesco De Robertis. The film emphasized the efficiency of the Fascist regime’s navy operations. (Ben-Ghiat 2000, 23; see also Liehm 1984, 43–45.) Actually, Vittorio Mussolini was quite a progressive figure and anti-fascists regarded him as “a good guy”. He was also the editor of the avant-garde film journal Cinema, whose editors created Ossessione (1942) together with director Luchino Visconti. (Brunette 1996, 7.) Compared to Visconti and his Cinema journal collaborators, it can be said that Rossellini’s relationship with the Fascist film industry of the 1930s was the most obvious of his neorealist contemporaries.

Italian films of that era weren’t propaganda compared to Nazi Germany’s productions as the Fascist regime highlighted sentimental nationalism, loyalty, courage and the efficiency of war preparations. Even propaganda films were not subjected to political pressure except for newsreels, which played an important role in propaganda and were closely monitored. (Brunette 1996, 8; Brunetta 2009, 69.) During the war years, films helped viewers forget the horrors of the conflict as films were intended to emphasize the values of humankind and not the nation’s success. (Brunetta 2009, 74.) The common view is that Fascist films – except documentary newsreels – were not as focused on the manipulation of the people as was the objective of German propaganda films. For example, Visconti was able to make Ossessione in Mussolini’s Italy, a film that would have been impossible to produce in Nazi Germany.

Director Luchino Visconti and the critics of the Cinema journal – influenced by French cinema, literature and American films – made Ossessione, which became a clear turning point in the history of Italian cinema. (Brunetta 2009, 101–102; Liehm 1984, 57.) Visconti wanted to move away from the highly staged Telefoni bianchi films and to show authentic Italy and to create realistic and familiar identification points for the Italian viewers. (Piturro 2008, 44–45.) Visconti’s film was influenced by French Poetic Realism, for example, Jean Renoir’s Toni (1935). (Shiel 2006, 18; see also Liehm 1984, 57.) The critic from the Cinema journal, Antonio Pietrangeli, used the term “Neorealism” first time in connection with Ossessione. (Cardullo 2011, 19.)

Roberto Rossellini’s Rome, Open City (1945) was made immediately after the war, so it symbolically reflects the atmosphere and the tragedy of the German occupation of Rome and the fight of the Italian partisans. It has been seen as the obvious cornerstone of Italian Neorealism and a new kind of cinema. The production conditions and limited financial backing, for example, forced the use of location shooting, sound dubbing and poor black-market film stock, which became some of the well-known characteristics of Italian Neorealism. (Bondanella 2009, 67.) For his part, film scholar Christopher Wagstaff claims that Neorealism is too often mainly defined by these ostensible characteristics, despite the fact that the filmmakers have been of the opinion that neorealist films are simply a reaction to the current situation and expressions of their wartime experience. (Wagstaff 2000, 38.) Film scholars Laura E. Ruberto and Kristi M. Wilson have also noted that if we look at films that are considered neorealist, it is clearly observable that they do not follow the rules of Neorealism and that Neorealism cannot be considered an organized school. For example, De Sica’s Bicycle Thieves was made with a massive Hollywood-style budget; Rossellini, for his part, used professional actors in Open City and the film itself was heavily scripted. (Ruberto & Wilson 2007, 9–10.) It is clear that certain, defined characteristics are part of Neorealism, but these are just minor points, which are often taken up in connection with Italian Neorealism. The most famous neorealist scriptwriter, Cesare Zavattini, brought together the basic idea of neorealism without any technical details: ‘The task of the artist – the neorealist artist at least – […] consists in bringing them to reflect […] upon what they are doing and upon what others are doing; that is, to think about reality precisely as it is’. (Zavattini 1978, 67-68.) Zavattini’s guiding principle is therefore that the neorealist filmmakers must observe the surrounding world and society and bring the phenomena to the screen. Because the movies do not follow a clear program and the basic idea is quite abstract, Italian Neorealism cannot really be regarded as a fully unified genre or movement.

The re-opening of Cinecittà-studios in 1948, the return of the genre-films and the increasing impact of the Hollywood films – as a result of Marshall Aid – in the late 1940s, contributed to the decline of Neorealism. In any event, the government and the people longed for more cheerful films. (Shiel 2006, 84–87; Piturro 2008, 38–39, 162–163.) In addition to the influence of the United States, the election victory of the Christian Democrats in 1948 reduced the influence of the Left, which also contributed to changes in film production. Historical epics, such as Alessandro Blasetti’s Fabiola (1948), were popular from the late 1940s until the early 1960s. (Wood 2005, 69–70.) In other words, Neorealism was a movement that was related to war and the social problems of post-war Italy. Film production expanded as many wider problems came to an end and the economy improved in the late 1940s.

German Rubble films

In Germany, the aim of the Third Reich feature film industry between 1933 and 1945 was to appeal to the people’s emotions without revealing the purpose of propaganda. They used the modes of classical cinema, such as an emotional approach, the glamorous star cult, approachable characters and common genres. Still, film was considered as an educational tool and was also controlled. (O’Brien 2006, 1.) Nazi feature films were not overtly ideological, and they contain attractive features from the entertainment films from different countries and periods, including the pre-Hitler period and Hollywood films. (Fehrenbach 1995, 41–42.) Thus, the propaganda of Nazi feature films was subtle. (Hoffmann 1997, 58.) Joseph Goebbels, head of the Ministry for Public Enlightenment and Propaganda, wanted to differ from the experimental films of Weimar era, such as Robert Wiene’s The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari (1920). His aim was to create productive, entertaining, politically useful and ideological films by nationalizing the German film industry. (Rentschler 2002, 141–142.) Filmmaker Leni Riefenstahl developed a cinematic aesthetic of Nazi iconography, which was especially evident in Triumph of the Will (Triumph des Willens, 1935), which played on the emotions of the people rather than their reason. For Goebbels, the film was intended to persuade the masses and politics was always involved, especially in that and other documentaries. (Hoffmann 1997, 94–95.)

Before the Allies took control of the four administration zones, the final film of the Third Reich was propaganda film director Veit Harlan’s film Kolberg (1945), which premiered in January 1945. In the eastern area of Germany, film production began shortly after the war, but the Western Allies avoided the dangerous influences of the past. Hollywood knew how to take advantage of this big void in Germany and the Germans were able to watch foreign films again. (Sandford 1980, 9.) The directors, producers and actors of the rubble films already took part in the industry during the Third Reich. For example, Wolfgang Liebener, the Nazi-era director, continued his career after the war by making rubble films. (Shandley 2001, 6.) Also, Wolfgang Staudte acted in the Veit Harlan’s anti-Semitic propaganda film Jew Süss (Jud Süß, 1940) although he later stated that he was practically forced to take part in. (Fehrenbach 1995, 207.) Thus, in both countries, the post-war filmmakers in the realist tendency also worked in the film productions of totalitarian systems in Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany.

In general, rubble films (Trümmerfilme) refer to films that were made in Germany after World War II, circa 1946–1949. Their central feature is the visual presentation of the destroyed Germany, which can be seen as a metaphor for the destruction of German identity. A common characteristic of the rubble films is the return of soldiers from the war (Heimkehrerfilme) and their experiences during the post-war crises. (Shandley 2001, 2; see also Fisher 2007, 29–30; see also Rentschler 2010, 9–13.) As a result of the allied invasion, the successful film production of the Third Reich also came to an end. Filmpause signifies the one-year break from filmmaking in Germany after the war despite the high demand for films. (Shandley 2001, 20; see also Baer 2009, 10–11.) The first German film after the Filmpause, was Wolfgang Staudte’s Murderers Among Us (Die Mörder sind unter uns, 1946), produced by the Soviet film company DEFA, which later became the film company of the GDR. (Fehrenbach 1995, 204.) According to scholars Robert R. Shandley and Martina Moeller, some other notable and successful East German rubble films are Gerhard Lamprecht’s Somewhere in Berlin (Irgendwo in Berlin, 1946), Werner Klingler’s Razzia (1947), Kurt Maetzig’s Marriage in the Shadows (Ehe im Schatten, 1947) and Peter Pewas’s Street Acquaintances (Straßenbekanntschaft). Some of the most successful and significant West German rubble films are Helmut Käutner’s In Those Days (In jenen Tagen, 1947), Harald Braun’s Between Yesterday and Tomorrow (Zwischen gestern und morgen, 1947) and Josef von Báky’s And the Heavens Above Us (Und über uns der Himmel, 1947). (Shandley 2001, 3–4; Moeller 2013, 106–108.) According to Moeller, scholars have often defined rubble films as a return to German expressionist cinema; however, Third Reich cinema, Hollywood’s film noir, Italian Neorealism and Romanticism are much more substantial influences on the genre. (Moeller 2013, 16.)

Moeller divides rubble films into three stylistic categories. First, West Germany primarily produced entertaining rubble films in which ruins are only decorative elements and the focus of the film is escaping from troubles. Secondly, realistic rubble films can be divided into Socialist Realism, pseudo-neorealistic films, Holocaust films and satirical parables. DEFA-studios focused on Socialist Realism and the fight against Nazism or for a better world. For example, Käutner’s In Those Days can be labelled as pseudo-neorealistic, where the spectator is a distant observer of past and present problems. Third, there are formalist rubble films, such as Staudte’s Murderers Among Us, which rely on a realist style and romantic patterns, including decline, fragmentation and crisis. They are films that stylistically return to Weimar cinema and film noir. (Moeller 2013, 111–113.) Scholar Jaimey Fisher has pointed out that both rubble films and neorealist films hold clear similarities, such as contemporary presentations, location shooting and a lack of film stars. (Fisher 2007, 25–26.) Film scholar Thomas Brandlmeier has also mentioned expressive camera techniques, fatalistic worldviews and pessimistic melodramas as the unifying factors between the two styles. (Moeller 2013, 22.) Scholar Eric Rentschler sees that after WWII, the world was changing towards new perspectives and representations that were reflected in rubble films and Neorealism. (Rentschler 2010, 11.)

Initially, the reviewers invented the term “rubble films” in a derogatory fashion in 1947 as the audience was already tired of the gloomy mise-en-scène of these films. When the conditions of broader German society changed as a result of the polarizations of the Cold War, viewers quickly lost interest in the rubble films because they no longer wanted to see post-war problems presented in films. (Shandley 2001, 8.) The 1948 reform and the growth of wealth reduced the number of viewers even further. (Moeller 2013, 19.) As has previously come to light, the situation was also similar to Italian Neorealism.

Heroes and Ruins as Shared History

It is clear that the events of historical films provide a valuable framework, both to tell a story truthfully and to convince the audience of the greatness of a nation with the aim of constructing national identity. A filmmaker, as an artist, is an essential narrator of national symbols, myths and memories. (Smith 2000, 48–52.) According to scholar Maria Wyke, related to the problematic unification of Italy in 1861 and heterogeneous Italians, historical films of the Roman Empire can be considered as Eric Hobsbawm’s “invented traditions” that promoted the continuity of the nation with a suitable past. The purpose was to strengthen national cohesion and justify certain contemporary political events through the use of a glorious history. For example, Carmine Gallone’s Scipio Africanus (1937) was related to the African campaigns of 1935–36 conducted by the Fascist regime and introduced general Scipio as the perfect Fascist. (Wyke 2008, 63–65.) The historical films of the Third Reich also relied on the presentation of the great leader, be it Wolfgang Liebeneiner’s Bismarck (1940) or Veit Harlan’s The Great King (Der große König, 1942). The representations of the historical leaders as rebels and tyrants were linked to Hitler and the reason for this was the use of history for propaganda purposes. (Hake 2004, 82–83.) These kinds of hero characters are symbols of the common past, creating continuity and building national identity through the shared history of the cultural heritage process.

Rossellini’s Rome, Open City also represents the past. First, the story is based on the executions of the two partisan priests from the Italian resistance, Don Pietro Pappagallo and Don Giuseppe Morosini, at the time of the German occupation of Rome in 1944. Second, the film is also based on the spontaneous street execution of a pregnant woman, Maria Teresa Gullace, in 1944. (Forgacs 2007, 14–16.) In a film, without any hesitation or despite the dangerous task, the partisan priest character Don Pietro Pellegrini smuggles money to the partisans at the request of leftist partisan hero, Giorgio Manfredi, a.k.a Luigi Ferraris. Later, Don Pietro confesses his loyalty to the partisans when he acquires false identity papers for Giorgio. In Don Pietro’s execution scene, a group of weak Fascists receive the execution command, but the almost immortal partisan priest does not die. This leads to an embarrassing situation in which the German captain Hartmann will have to shoot the priest by himself. A group of boys arrives whistling behind a fence nearby to honour their dying teacher, Don Pietro. Another well-known scene is the slaying of a pregnant Pina, which takes place when the Germans unexpectedly arrive at the house of the partisans to perform Giorgio Manfredi’s arrest. As a result, German soldiers shoot brave Pina on the street, as she runs after her captured partisan husband, Francesco.

Nationalism scholar Anthony Smith uses the term ‘usable past’, when the communal themes from the past, such as civic virtue and heroism, can be chosen for imagining and constructing the nation. (Smith 1997, 37.) David Forgacs points out that the film does not present any tourist landmarks or monuments, such as the Colosseum, the Roman Forum or Mussolini’s Piazza Venezia, as the film aims to connect the city of Rome to the resistance of ordinary people during the German occupation, rejecting the traces of the Fascist regime. (Forgacs 2007, 69.) As I have presented, representing shared experiences and common historical events, partisan heroes as representatives of the community can be seen as symbols of the nation’s narrative. Therefore, in this case, the nation can be seen as a heritage community that builds the cultural heritage. From the viewpoint of shared history, the partisan movement and occupation act as a framework for the heroic characters of Don Pietro and Pina, meaningful symbols of the immediate past, which can be thought of as part of the monumentalizing identity work of the cultural heritage process. (Leikas 2016, 57–58.) It can be said that the Italian partisan movement, as it relates to recent history, is a suitable theme for historical films that can lead to various interpretations of shared history of that period. For Rossellini and Amidei, an important left-wing Partisan movement cooperating with Catholicism provides a “usable past” for construction of the nation.

However, Open City is predominately a story of the period of repression that took place during the German occupation. Hungarian politician Gerorge Schöpflin has stated that myths and symbols act as builders of coherence and a nation’s myths of redemption and suffering represent powerlessness and compensation for the oppression of the occupying forces (Schöpflin 1997, 29–35). As film historian Mark Shiel has pointed out, Pina represents both the resistance of ordinary people and the Catholic faith that is shown through the close relationship between her and the priest Don Pietro (Shiel 2006, 49). In Pina’s dramatic death scene, Don Pietro symbolically holds her dead body in his arms after she has been sacrificed for her partisan and Catholic community. The relationship between these characters and their horrible destinies expresses the importance of religion to Rossellini. Related to the history of the partisan movement and characters above, Rossellini’s film is about the redemption and suffering of the nation as a community. According to heritage scholars William Logan and Keir Reeves, a nation’s shameful and painful past is represented in places like genocide sites and prisons, but afterwards, this brutal side of history becomes regarded as heritage and remembrance is maintained, for example, through films (Logan & Reeves 2009, 18–23). Accordingly, the film – based on real historical people – is a good example of difficult heritage” because it recalls memories of the painful times of the nation’s past.


Video 1. Rome, Open City – The Death of Pina can be seen as “difficult heritage” that witnesses the painful side of the nation’s history.

I have also maintained that these tragic events and the destinies of the characters can be seen as Realms of Memory, which unite the heritage community in remembrance of the past and thus, the sense of unity is strengthened. In this case, the film builds cultural heritage also by possessing identity work, which reinforces the culture heritage community’s involvement in these traces and symbols of the painful Italian past. (Leikas 2016, 58–59.) Rossellini’s film helped Italian post-war society sustain the memory of the heroic left-wing partisans as well as the painful events of the past. In the film, these are presented in the death and torture scenes of the common Italian heroes. The scenes consequently strengthen the imaginary cohesion of the heritage community.

Italian Neorealism and German rubble films are derived from different conditions. As Neorealism began as an aesthetic resistance movement that opposed fascism, rubble films essentially responded to the spectators’ need to identify with something in the time of post-war disillusionment. (Shandley 2001, 49.) Rentschler points out that German war survivors made a tremendous effort to regain themselves and found a national community. (Rentschler 2010, 17.) Neorealist films reacted against the banal film culture of the Fascist-era and against existing socioeconomic conditions in Italy. (Cardullo 2011, 19.) After Hitler and the Holocaust, there was no potential history rooted in the past for identity building or increasing national pride in Germany. (Fulbrook 1997, 74–75.) However, Jaimey Fisher has stated that the trauma experienced by the individual – Partisans, Workers and the Heimkehrer[5] – acts as a connecting factor in Italian Neorealism and German rubble films. For example, the partisan male heroes of the Open City experience humiliating and traumatic deaths and the male protagonists of Bicycle Thief and Umberto D. fail to provide financial security for their families, which can be associated with the traumatic male characters in rubble films. (Fisher 2007, 27–30.) I disagree with Fisher that the partisans are treated humiliatingly as the characters die as heroes, but I do think that there is a similarity in the hopeless situation experienced by the male characters in neorealist and rubble films. This type of desperation for male characters, as in Murderers Among Us, is also particularly apparent in De Sica’s films.

Although foreign escapist feature films were popular in Germany, rubble films dealt with everyday problems of Germans and their shared feelings of anxiety, guilt and fear, thus individuals were not alone with their emotions. (Baker 1995, 98.) According to Martina Moeller, the devastated city landscape in rubble films represents traumatic events and the vital need for a fresh start in the middle of the crisis. (Moeller 2013, 13.) George Schöpflin points out that unifying myths of unjust treatment emphasizes the helplessness of communities that have encountered terrible collective experiences. (Schöpflin 1997, 30–31.) Hence, in this case, according to Benedict Anderson’s theory, traumatized Germans in the post-war period had a chance to imagine a community through watching rubble films and, therefore, they experienced the imaginary companionship.

Murderers Among Us, the standard-bearer of the German rubble films, does not contain similar stories of heroes, religious sacrifices, the symbols of the nation’s narrative, the ‘Golden Age’ or usable past, as does Open City. In Murderers Among Us, the character Dr Hans Mertens is a former soldier and a Heimkehrer who suffers from the severe traumas of war and he desperately wanders through the ruins of Berlin. Jaimey Fisher has proposed that the film interprets the past and collective history via the wandering Dr Mertens, who like Flâneur in the city, is troubled by the voices of the Nazi past and memories that the ruined city landscape has evoked (Fisher 2005, 472). Additionally, scholar Hester Baer has noted that Dr Mertens’ blurred and disturbed gaze refers to his past traumas, which are triggered by different stimuli in the present day, for example, as a doctor, he cannot stand the sight of blood (Baer 2009, 34). In Murderers Among Us, the traumatic past, aroused by the ruined landscape and war-related stimuli, unites the imagined community to remember the immediate past, as Realms of Memory. Thus, it unites members of the heritage community in remembrance of the past. In this case as well, when the nation as a heritage community adopts the traces of the traumatic past, the film builds cultural heritage by possessing identity work. In the state of post-war disillusionment, some traces of identity can be found through shared experiences revealed by films as cultural artefacts.

Image 1. Murderers Among Us – A wandering Dr Hans Mertens amongst the ruins of Berlin as Realms of Memory that allow members of the heritage community to remember the past and its ruined landscape.


Video 2. Murderers Among Us – Dr Mertens compares the chess game to the war zone, which raises painful memories of war; common traumatic memories can also be used to build cultural heritage.

Often within the various nations, the governmental authorities have deliberately ignored some of the memories related to a nation’s cultural heritage or created invented traditions that have sought to support a particular nationalistic policy. (Logan & Reeves 2009, 20.) Thus, some aspects of national identity have been abandoned because of the negative past. As I mentioned in the context of Open City, Murderers Among Us is a perfect example of the traumatic and brutal side of history and “difficult heritage”. In this context, the film is also linked to the German history of suffering because it maintains memories of post-war suffering. For example, according to German historian Helmut Schmitz, the history of suffering emerges in the form of a Holocaust memorial in Berlin that has brought the Nazi crimes back to the memory culture and has institutionalized the Holocaust in contemporary Germany (Schmitz 2007, 3). In this way, Murderers Among Us and other rubble films have participated in the presentation of Germany’s history of suffering in the 1940s and have also contributed to the institutionalization of the Nazi past in the post-war years. Although, as Schmitz notes, the theme of wartime suffering has been a taboo subject and therefore it has still not been adequately remembered in modern Germany (Schmitz 2007, 5).

Eyes on the Hopeful Future

Some myths of nation building, expressed by Schöpflin, are also concerned with the future. The main idea of myths of renewal is that the present has been spoiled by violence from another community, however, purification can create a better world for the future and a fresh start. These kinds of myths were particularly evident in Germany and Italy after World War II. (Schöpflin 1997, 32–33.) As Anthony Smith has stated, the memories of the golden age will help shape the future of the community. (Smith 1997, 51.) In Open City, community’s – left-wing partisans and Catholics – gaze into the future and signs of rebirth are displayed after the execution scene of Don Pietro, when the priest’s young pupils leave and walk towards Rome with cheerful music playing. This final scene of the film reveals that although the pupils are sad, they walk towards the future with optimism. In this instance, if we consider the nation as a heritage community, this scene reinforces the image of oneself within the continuity of past, present and future, and, therefore, shared history is formed and cultural heritage is built by historicizing identity work (Leikas 2016, 60). Again, the scene also emphasizes the importance of religion for to Rossellini because the sacrifice of Don Pietro will lead to purification when the new hopes of the nation make a fresh start and thus, the myths of renewal occur.


Video 3. Rome, Open City – The execution of the partisan hero of the past, Don Pietro, and the road towards a better future with children. Thus, the myths of renewal emerge and shared history is formed.

Without the “Golden age”, where national identity derives its power from, people, especially in East Germany, had to rely on a shared future because after their hard past, their relationship with the future was more trusting. (Fulbrook 1997, 84–85.) In Murderers Among Us, related to Baer’s study, when Mertens’ gaze is disturbed and blurred by the past, Susanne Wallner – Mertens’ roommate and the future love of his life – again has a clear vision of the past and present day, she is able to deal with the past and she does not relate to anything broken. In the film, male and female characters represent different roles in repairing post-war society. (Baer 2009, 34.) Eric Rentschler has pointed out that the mission of rubble films, and especially Murderers Among Us, has been to clean up the ruins, restore humanity and create the conditions for the future community. In the film, a mythical woman, Susanne Wallner, represents the departure from the past and the view to the future while the past is men’s problem. (Rentschler 2010, 26.)

Desperate Mertens does not think about the future, while his roommate Wallner, as an artist, has painted optimistic sketches about “saving children” and cleaned up the ragged apartment. However, Mertens disapproves that Wallner sees a hopeful future. Mertens, as a doctor, believes that there is no point in saving humankind and again he goes wandering around the ruined city. In the most famous scene, Mertens displays his nerves to Wallner who intervenes in his affairs. He does not want to forget the past and, therefore, a despondent Wallner goes out to the ruined city. Later, a repentant Mertens finds Wallner and promises to love her some day while hopeful music plays. Mertens represents the traumatic past and Wallner aims towards a hopeful future, as does the entire nation. It can be said that, more than Open City, the film veers significantly towards a promising future due to Wallner’s actions. According to war historian Richard Overy, in post-war Germany, where many had lost their homes and possessions, moving forward was the only option (Overy 2012, 62). Rentschler confirms that: ‘[T]he Trümmerfilm is more concerned with moving forward, with reconstructing the nation rather than reconsidering its past’. (Rentschler 2010, 14.) This current state of society is therefore well represented in Staude’s film. The communities presented in the film differ from Rossellini’s Open City, because partisans and Catholics are closely linked, but in Murderers Among Us, former Nazi Captain Mertens is clearly different from Wallner, who again symbolizes a new post-war Germany that looks towards the future. For this reason, the film clearly represents Staudte’s and DEFA’s view of rejecting National Socialism. The film, and especially Wallner’s character, participates in the historicizing identity work of the cultural heritage process and thus the spectator’s image of oneself, on the continuity of past, present and future, is strengthened.


Video 4. Murderers Among Us – The famous scene in which the protagonists can see a promising future, which means that the film reflects a forward-looking German society.

Symbols of Unity and Differentiation

The nation can also be imagined as an integral geographical space, for example, as a cityscape with geographic boundaries that differentiate us from other. (Dickie 1996, 22–23.) Tim Edensor has pointed out that the relationship between geographical space and national identity often focuses on symbolic landscapes and famous sites, but everyday spaces are equally important builders of the national identity. Mundane and familiar things constitute a sense of place. (Edensor 2002, 50–51.) As previously noted, Open City does not contain any tourist landmarks or monuments. The same applies to the ruined city of Murderers Among Us. Italian historical films, such as Gallone’s Scipio Africanus, are unique icons, which build national identity based on the glorious past and for outsiders, they are the authorities’ representations of the golden age, which testify to the greatness of Italy (Leikas 2016, 62). It can be said that the Prussian film genre of the Third Reich, including Veit Harlan’s The Great King, shared the same objective.

As I have stated, in Open City, home is presented as a mundane shelter and retreat for Roman partisans where the war cannot reach. The home, as the safest place in the film, serves as a base and hiding place to keep away from the German occupiers. Home is strongly related to national identity through the differentiation, when home separates Italians and German occupiers from each other. The film presents an Italian family and a home that does not belong to the invaders. In this sense, the home can be seen as a suitable trace for the possessing identity work of the cultural heritage process. A scene from Open City where Giorgio Manfredi and Francesco eat at home best illustrates home security. They casually discuss the situation of the resistance movement and their future plans until Francesco’s future wife Pina arrives. After a while, they hear an explosion and Pina turns off the lights. They are monitoring the situation from the window and Pina’s son Marcello arrives home from the site of the explosion. The home represents the community with boundaries used to distinguish the main characters from outsiders. (Leikas 2016, 65.) Edensor has proposed the idea that a home is like a private nation with differentiating boundaries (Edensor 2002, 57–58). The sense of community, presented in the film, occurs in everyday life at a family’s home and imagining the community becomes possible when the community is placed against the outsiders. The nation as a heritage community may use this pattern for identity work.

Journalist Luigi Barzini emphasizes the importance of women in Italian society, as women work imperceptibly to maintain the family and the entire nation. (Barzini 1991, 227.) Although Francesco and Giorgio are the partisan heroes of the film, the mother figure Pina makes the ultimate sacrifice, as she fights for her family until her heroic death at the hands of German soldiers. In the cultural heritage process, Pina, as she sacrifices on behalf of the community, is an ideal symbol for possessing identity work. (Leikas 2016, 68–69.) As has been revealed in connection with Murderers Among Us, compared to the suffering Dr Mertens, Susanne Wallner, a concentration camp survivor herself, has a clear picture of the future. Wallner cleans, cooks and organizes the home, although the drunken and wandering Mertens does not want to restore order because of the trauma of the past. If we consider a home as a private nation, a strong woman dominates it, while the traumatized man, alternatively, wanders helplessly outside in the ruins of the city.

The family and the mother figure are also important elements in Vittorio De Sica’s Bicycle Thieves. I have stated that the film builds a community’s identity through a woman-dominated home where private is distinguished from public. The helpless men of the film, Antonio and his son Bruno, are leaving from home, which is dominated by a strong mother, Maria, and the feeling of home fades along with her, as husband and son head out into the city in a desperate search for lost bicycle from the crowded streets of Rome. (Leikas 2016, 67–68.) Additionally, film scholar Henry Bacon sees Maria’s home as a shelter, but misfortunes and social conditions drive Antonio and Bruno to endless wandering in the city (Bacon 1996, 75). A similar situation is also reflected in De Sica’s Umberto D. (1952), in which a housemaid, Maria, maintains the home. Similarly, Murderers Among Us presents a helpless man whose home is maintained by a strong woman. At first, his war trauma seems to be too deep, but eventually Mertens’ healing process begins with the assistance of Wallner. In these essential films that represent the difficult post-war years, there is a shelter for poor men, maintained by a strong forward-looking woman. It seems that men have failed at war, so women must restore order. In Murderers Among Us, Susanne Wallner’s home serves as a unifying symbol for possessing identity work, which the post-war nation, as a heritage community, can absorb into the construction of uniting cultural heritage.

Image 2. Murderers Among Us – An apathetic Dr Mertens and a female-dominated home as a uniting symbol for the heritage community.

As John Dickie has stated: ‘The opening sequence of Roma città aperta encapsulates its dominant system of differentiation. […] The Nazis are […] the film’s central image of an evil Other’. (Dickie 1996, 25.) I have noted that Rossellini has created a clear contrast to the partisans, which is visually expressed through the German uniforms. At first, the German occupying forces appear to be a strong authority but later the film presents the German leader, Major Bergmann, as an unmanly and abnormal character, who can be seen as a threat to the traditional nuclear family of the Italians. This pattern of differentiation is widely used in representations of the alien invasion. (Leikas 2016, 74–75.) According to Kimmo Ahonen, the threat to “normality” is also a typical feature of the 1950s alien invasion films of Hollywood. (Ahonen 2013, 214.) As has become clear, the Italian partisan family can act as a unifying factor for heritage community. I have stated that Pina’s sister Lauretta and her friend Marina Mari, who prefer a luxurious life and cooperate with the German soldiers, also threaten the nuclear family and that they are different from the left-wing partisans. (Leikas 2016, 71–72.) Further, David Forgacs has noticed that the film has a polarizing arrangement where the working-class community is set against the world of the cabaret girls, Marina and Lauretta (Forgacs 2007, 45).

In Murderers Among Us, the enemy of the community, represented by Mertens and Wallner, is his former captain and a comrade-in-arms Ferdinand Brückner who is responsible for the killing of civilians in Christmas 1942. This traumatic event haunts poor Mertens, and he decides to meet Brückner who currently has a successful business, a great family and a luxurious home despite the horrible events of the past. In this regard, Eric Rentschler has pointed out: ‘[Brückner] feels at home precisely because neither physical nor psychic ruins have a place in his prosperous new existence’. (Rentschler 2010, 28.) In a wartime flashback, Mertens tries in vain to change the uniformed Brückner’s plan to shoot the innocent civilians. In the end, Mertens decides to take revenge on Brückner, but Wallner runs into the scene and prevents the murder. As Major Bergmann in Rossellini’s film, Staudte presents Brückner as a manifestation of evil, who is clearly different than the protagonists. The character of Brückner also noticeably resembles Heinrich Himmler, one of the most powerful and most feared men in Nazi Germany. Therefore, in Murderers Among Us, there is also a clear contrast between the community and its enemies – in uniforms – who unjustly enjoy a luxurious life and haven’t taken responsibility for their actions. For spectators, a representation of the horrible past is personified as Captain Brückner, who is functional, as opposed to the traumatized Mertens, and especially to forward-looking Susanne Wallner. In the cultural heritage process, the main characters could act as unifying factors for the imagined community; cultural heritage is built on the basis of possessing identity work.

Image 3. The ”Evil Other” in military uniforms (Captain Ferdinand Brückner in Murderers Among Us and Major Bergmann in Open City) as differentiating symbols that set the “enemy” characters apart from the protagonists.

Conclusion

I have analysed these films from the viewpoint of the cultural heritage process and how these works can unite members of the heritage community, in this case, the nation and its film viewers who maintain the process. Because Rossellini’s leftists and Catholic characters, based on real-life historical figures, are meaningful symbols of the past and are part of the nation’s narrative, the shared history of the film can be used in monumentalizing the identity work of the cultural heritage process. The film constructs cultural heritage also by possessing identity work, which reinforces the heritage community’s involvement with these symbols. The film may also help the heritage community to remember the painful past, as with Pierre Nora’s Realms of Memory. Together, with a realistic story, the nation’s myths of redemption and suffering are well suited to highlighting Rossellini’s Catholicism.

In the German rubble film, Murderers Among Us, the ruined landscape and the film’s wandering protagonist can also be seen as Realms of Memory, which unite the spectators in remembrance of the traumatic post-war past, even if the memories were not necessarily pleasing. These are adoptable traces of the common past for the post-war German nation, as a heritage community, to create unifying cultural heritage. In this case as well, I refer to the possessing identity work of the heritage community. As has become clear, the film is not based on the same kind of heroic symbols, religious myths or usable past, as in Open City, rather the people’s shared experiences of terrible war construct common identity. As Anderson would have put it, the spectators’ sense of community is imagined by remembering the common past. Both films represent “difficult heritage”, which shows the brutal side of history, which is also considered as cultural heritage. Like any national memorial, Murderers Among Us also takes part in the presentation of Germany’s history of suffering and, thus, also in the institutionalization of the Nazi past.

The scene of renewal in Open City is an example of Rossellini’s religious views and the historicizing identity work of the cultural heritage process. When the struggles of the past are over, the nation as a heritage community may march towards a common future. The film creates a historical continuity, which can be used for identity work. Because of the traumatic past of the Nazi Germany, Murderers Among Us relies more on the hopeful future represented by the female character Susanne Wallner, while the past haunts the protagonist. As the film presents a common future of the nation as heritage community, the spectator’s sense of community is imagined. The film is participating in historicizing identity work, because it can also strengthen the spectator’s image of themselves within the continuity of past, present and future.

In Open City and Murderers Among Us, mundane life, home, family and women, by excluding the outsiders, can act as unifying symbols for possessing identity work. In the films, characters who prefer a luxurious life, the cabaret girls in Open City and company owner Captain Brückener in Murderers Among Us, are set against the nuclear family. Visually, differentiation is clearly evident through the use of uniforms by the occupiers and the common enemies of the nuclear family represented by the abnormal Major Bergmann in Open City and the unsympathetic and Himmler lookalike, Captain Brückner, in Murderers Among Us. Against this background, differentiation confirms the spectator’s experience of involvement to the unifying symbols, represented by decent Italians and Germans. Thus, the spectators’ sense of community is imagined. Also in this case, the unifying cultural heritage of the nation is constructed by possessing identity work.

These examples of Neorealism and rubble films participate in heritage building through monumentalizing, possessing and historicizing identity work of the cultural heritage process. They produce and maintain the cultural heritage of nations by interpretations of the shared history, experiences of involvement and symbols of unity and differentiation. The film can serve as a statement and observation of the time, because it has the ability to grasp the various phenomena and the nation’s history. Roberto Rossellini and others were able to find the elements from the nation’s past to create a sense of community, while Staudte’s Murderers Among Us went more towards a better future as the entire nation, even through the ruins, can also be seen as Realms of Memory. The female-dominated home can be seen as a symbol of unity, as in Open City; or as it appears in Murderers Among Us, as a mundane shelter from the nation’s enemies where it helps the film’s protagonists recover from the nation’s war trauma.

References

All links verified 30.10.2017.

Films

Murderers Among Us (Die Mörder sind unter uns). Directed and written by: Wolfgang Staudte. Starring: Hildegard Knef, Wilhelm Borchert, Arno Paulsen, Robert Forsch. DEFA (Deutsche Film-Aktiengesellschaft). 1946. 85 min.

Rome, open city (Roma, città aperta). Directed by: Roberto Rossellini. Written by: Sergio Amidei, Federico Fellini and Roberto Rossellini. Starring: Aldo Fabrizi, Anna Magnani, Marcello Pagliero, Francesco Grandjacquet, Harry Feist, Giovanna Galletti, Maria Michi, Carla Rovere, Joop van Hulzen. Excelsa Film. 1945. 103 min.

Online videos

“Rome, Open City – The Death of Pina”, YouTube 7.9.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_L8ZqgtYvwM

“Murderers Among Us Chess Scene”, YouTube 29.1.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1V20a9bqpzg

“Roma città aperta, finale”, YouTube 19.10.2010. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DWLgtSAogNk

“The Murderers Are Among Us”, YouTube 24.3.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MWKpaCoIerI

Literature

“A Cultural Heritage Manifesto.” International Council on Monuments and Sites (ICOMOS). Accessed August 19, 2017. http://www.icomos-uk.org/uploads/sidebar/PDF/A%20Cultural%20Heritage%20Manifesto.pdf.

Ahonen, Kimmo. 2013. Kylmän sodan pelkoja ja fantasioita. Muukalaisten invaasio 1950- luvun yhdysvaltalaisessa tieteiselokuvassa. University of Turku.

Aitken, Ian. 2001. European Film Theory and Cinema. A Critical Introduction. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.

Anderson, Benedict. 2006. Imagined Communities. Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism. London, New York: Verso.

Bacon, Henry. 1996. ”Maiseman muutoksia.” In Elokuva ja arkkitehtuuri, edited by Mikael Sundman, Maarit Henttonen, Tommi Lindh, and Kristiina Paatero, 68–77. Helsinki: Architectural Society.

Baer, Hester. 2009. Dismantling the Dream Factory. Gender, German Cinema, and the Postwar Quest for a New Film Language. New York: Berghahn Books.

Barzini, Luigi. 1991. The Italians. London: Penguin books.

Baker, Mark. 1995. “’Trümmerfilme:’ Postwar German Cinema, 1946–1948.” In Film Criticism 20. Meadville: Allegheny College, 88–101.

Ben-Ghiat, Ruth. 200. “The Fascist War Trilogy.” In Roberto Rossellini. Magician of the real, edited by David Forgacs, Sarah Lutton, and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith, 20–35. London: BFI Publishing.

Bondanella, Peter. 2009. A History of Italian Cinema. London: Continuum International Publishing Group.

Brunetta, Gian Piero. 2009. The History of Italian Cinema. A Guide to Italian Film from Its Origins to the Twenty-First Century. New Jersey: Princeton University Press.

Brunette, Peter. 1996. Roberto Rossellini. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press.

Cardullo, Bert. 2011. “What Is Neorealism?” In André Bazin and Italian Neorealism, edited by Bert Cardullo, 18–28. New York, London: Continuum International Publishing Group.

Dickie, John. 1996. “Imagined Italies.” In Italian Cultural Studies, edited by David Forgacs, and Robert Lumley, 19–33. New York: Oxford University Press.

Edensor, Tim. 2002. National Identity, Popular Culture and Everyday Life. Oxford, New York: Berg.

Fehrenbach, Heide. 1995. Cinema in Democratizing Germany. Reconstructing National Identity After Hitler. The University of North Carolina Press.

Ferro, Marc. 1988. Cinema and History. Original work, Cinéma et Histoire, published in French in 1977. Eng. Naomi Greene. Detroit: Wayne State University Press.

Fisher, Jaimey. 2005. “Wandering in/to the Rubble-Film: Filmic Flânerie and the Exploded Panorama after 1945.” In The German Quarterly 78 (4), Focus on Film. Wiley on behalf of the American Association of Teachers of German, 461–480.

Fisher, Jaimey. 2007. “On the Ruins of Masculinity. The Figure of the Child in Italian Neorealism and the German Rubble-Film.” In Italian Neorealism and Global Cinema, edited by Laura E. Ruberto, and Kristi M. Wilson, 25–53. Detroit: Wayne State University Press.

Forgacs, David. 2007. Rome Open City (Roma Citta Aperta). London: BFI Publishing.

Fulbrook, Mary. 1997. “Myth-Making and National Identity: the Case of the GDR.” In Myths and Nationhood, edited by Geoffrey Hosking, and George Schöpflin, 72–87. London: Hurst & Company.

Gellner, Ernest. 2008. Nations and Nationalism. Malden: Blackwell Publishing.

Hake, Sabine. 2004. German National Cinema. London: Routledge.

Hall, Stuart. 1992. “The Question of Cultural Identity.” In Modernity and its Futures. Understanding Modern Societies, Book IV, edited by Stuart Hall, David Held, and Tony McGrew, 274–316. Cambridge: Polity Press in association with the Open University.

Hoffmann, Hilmar. 1997. The Triumph of Propaganda. Film and National Socialism, 1933-1945. Providence and Oxford: Berghahn Books.

Kracauer, Siegfried. 1966. From Caligari to Hitler. A Psychological History of the German Film. Princeton University Press.

Kracauer, Siegfried. 1960. Theory of Film. The Redemption of Physical Reality. New York: Oxford University Press.

Landy, Marcia. 2000. Italian Film. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Leikas, Lauri. 2016. 1940-luvun italialainen neorealistinen elokuva kulttuuriperinnön rakennusaineena. Master’s thesis. University of Turku, School of History, Culture and Arts Studies, Cultural Production and Landscape Studies, Cultural Heritage Studies.

Liehm, Mira. 1984. Passion and Defiance. Film in Italy from 1942 to the Present. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Logan, William and Keir Reeves. 2009. “Introduction. Remembering places of pain and shame.” In Places of Pain and Shame. Dealing with ’Difficult Heritage’, edited by William Logan and Keir Reeves, 18–39. Abingdon, New York: Routledge.

Moeller, Martina. 2013. Rubble, Ruins and Romanticism. Visual Style, Narration and Identity In German Post-War Cinema. Bielefeld: Transcript verlag.

O’Brien, Mary-Elizabeth. 2006. Nazi Cinema as Enchantment. The Politics of Entertainment in the Third Reich. New York, Woodbridge: Camden House.

Overy, Richard. 2012. “Interwar, War, Postwar: Was there a Zero Hour in 1945?” In The Oxford Handbook of Postwar European History, edited by Dan Stone, 60–78. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Paasi, Anssi. 1986. “The Institutionalization of Regions. Theory and Comparative Case Studies.” In University of Joensuu Publications in Social Sciences N:o 9, University of Joensuu, Joensuu, 1–36.

Piturro, Vincent. 2008. The Audience and the Film: A Reader-Response Analysis of Italian Neorealism. Denver: University of Colorado.

Rentschler, Eric. 2002. “The Testament of Dr. Goebbels.” In Film and nationalism, edited by Alan Williams, 137–151. New Jersey: Rutgers University Press.

Rentschler, Eric. 2010. “The Place of Rubble in the Trümmerfilm.” In New German Critique No. 110, Duke University Press, 9–30.

Ruberto, Laura E., and Kristi M. Wilson. 2007. “Introduction.” In Italian Neorealism and Global Cinema, edited by Laura E. Ruberto, and Kristi M. Wilson, 1–24. Detroit: Wayne State University Press.

Salmi, Hannu. 1993. Elokuva ja historia. Helsinki: SEA and Painatuskeskus.

Sandford, John. 1980. The New German Cinema. New York: Da Capo Press.

Schöpflin, George. 1997. “The Functions of Myth and a Taxonomy of Myths.” In Myth and Nationhood, edited by Geoffrey Hosking, and George Schöpflin, 19–35. London: Hurst & Company.

Schmitz, Helmut. 2007. “Introduction: The Return of Wartime Suffering in Contemporary German Memory Culture, Literature and Film.” In A Nation of Victims? Representations of German Wartime Suffering from 1945 to the Present, edited by Helmut Schmitz, 1–30. Amsterdam: Rodopi.

Shandley, Robert R. 2001. Rubble Films. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

Shiel, Mark. 2006. Italian neorealism – Rebuilding the cinematic city. Brighton: Wallflower Press.

Sivula, Anna. 2013. ”Puuvillatehtaasta muistin paikaksi. Teollisen kulttuuriperintöprosessin jäljillä.” In Mitä on kulttuuriperintö?, edited by Outi Tuomi-Nikula, Riina Haanpää, and Aura Kivilaakso, 161–191. Helsinki: SKS.

Sivula, Anna 2015. ”Tilaushistoria identiteettityönä ja kulttuuriperintöprosessina: Paikallisen historiapolitiikan tarkastelua.” In Kulttuuripolitiikan tutkimuksen vuosikirja 2015. Kulttuuripolitiikan tutkimuksen seura r.y, , 56–69.

Smith, Anthony D. 1997. “The ‘Golden Age’ and National Renewal.” In Myth & Nationhood, edited by Geoffrey Hosking, and George Schöpflin, 36–59. London: Hurst & Company.

Smith, Anthony D. 2000. “Images of the Nation. Cinema, Art, and National Identity.” In Cinema and Nation, edited by Mette Hjort, and Scott MacKenzie, 45–59. London: Routledge.

Smith, Laurajane. 2006. Uses of Heritage. New York: Routledge.

Smith, Laurajane, and Natsuko Agakawa. 2009. “Introduction.” In Intangible Heritage, edited by Laurajane Smith, and Natsuko Agakawa, 1–9. London and New York: Routledge.

Sorlin, Pierre. 2001. “How to look at an “Historical” Film.” In The Historical Film. History and Memory in Media, 25–49. New Jersey: Rutgers University Press.

Spinelli-Coleman, Donatella. 2011. Filming the Nation. Jung, Film, Neo-Realism and Italian National Identity. London: Routledge.

Tuomi-Nikula, Outi, Riina Haanpää and Aura Kivilaakso. 2013. ”Kulttuuriperintökysymysten jäljillä.” In Mitä on kulttuuriperintö?, edited by Outi Tuomi-Nikula, Riina Haanpää, and Aura Kivilaakso, 12–27. Helsinki: SKS.

Wagstaff, Christopher. 2000. “Rossellini and Neo-realism.” In Roberto Rossellini. Magician of the real, edited by David Forgacs, Sarah Lutton, and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith36-49. London: BFI Publishing.

Williams, Alan. 2002. “Introduction.” In Film and Nationalism, edited by Alan Williams, 1–22. New Jersey: Rutgers University Press.

Wood, Mary P. 2005. Italian Cinema. Berg, New York, Oxford.

Wyke, Maria. 2008. “Italian Cinema and History”. In Theorising National Cinema, edited by Valentina Vitali, and Paul Willemen, 61–71. London: British Film Institute.

Zavattini, Cesare. 1978. A Thesis on Neo-Realism. Springtime in Italy. Reader on Neorealism. Edited by David Overbey, 67–78. Hamden: Archon Books.

Notes

[1] Translated into English, the title of my master’s thesis is “1940s Italian Neorealist Films as the Builders of Cultural Heritage”. Originally in Finnish: “1940-luvun italialainen neorealistinen elokuva kulttuuriperinnön rakennusaineena”.

[2] Usually called simply Open City. (Cardullo 2011, 216; Landy 2000, 15; Liehm 1984, 3; Bondanella 2009, 26; Brunette 1996, 41.)

[3] Open City achieved first place at the box-office 1945-46. (Bondanella 2009, 65) Based on statistics, Murderers Among Us had at least over 5 million viewers in its own time. (Moeller 2013, 106; Baer 2009, 45; Rentschler 2010, 13.)

[4] Films represents upper-class life symbolized by the white telephone in the boudoir. (Landy 2000, 8.)

[5] A soldier returning from war. (Shandley 2001, 2; Rentschler 2010, 12; Fisher 2007, 29.)

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

Superman on the Silver Screen: The Political Ideology of The Man of Tomorrow on Film

Blockbusters, Comics, conservativism, liberalism, Superheroes, Superman, United States

Janne Salminen
janne.t.salminen [a] helsinki.fi
Doctoral Student
Area and Culture Studies, North American Studies
University of Helsinki

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Salminen, Janne. 2017. ”Superman on the Silver Screen: The Political Ideology of The Man of Tomorrow on Film”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/superman-silver-screen-political-ideology-man-tomorrow-film/

Printable PDF version


The critical and commercial success of Superman: The Movie (1978) by Richard Donner laid the groundwork for the contemporary superhero film boom. In that film, Superman was a moderately conservative character with a strong sense of social responsibility. Man of Steel (2013) directed by Zack Snyder, reintroduced Superman to movie audiences as a very conservative character with an individualistic streak. Before Man of Steel, Superman films had promoted consistently social responsibility, while the conservative and liberal attitudes changed from film to film.

Through contextualized close reading, the six live action Superman films can be placed in the cultural landscape of the United States, and they can be interpreted as ideological articulations. The focus this article is to examine how Man of Steel relates to the previous Superman films and other contemporary superhero movies by examining how it lands on the axes of social responsibility versus individualism and liberalism versus conservatism. The previous films of the series are brought up for contextualization, but instead of tracking how each film of the series represented ideological values, they are discussed rather in context to the latest film of the franchise.

Within the six feature films starring Superman (released between 1978 and 2013), these attitudes manifest themselves, especially through gender representations. Those films that promoted more liberal and progressive gender attitudes failed critically and commercially, while those with attitudes that are more conservative have fared significantly better. Man of Steel would appear to be a continuation of the conservative and darker superhero trend chosen by Warner Brothers as almost as a counter-balance to the more colorful Marvel films released by Disney.

In the summer of 2013 Man of Steel was released unto the world. It reintroduced audiences to Superman. After a seven-year absence at a time when superhero films had become almost synonymous with blockbuster films, Kal-El was back, and this time he was not your grandfather’s Superman. Gone was any trace of geniality or benevolence, the costume was darker, his expressions grimmer, and most importantly his idealism was replaced by cold pragmatism.

Superman made his first appearance in the pages of Action Comics in April 1938 (cover-dated June) (Weldon 2013, 25) and since then has become an enduring cultural icon. (Tye 2012, 299–300) Historian William Savage argues that Superman is not only the first superhero but that he is also the most influential (1990, 5). Over the last eight decades, Superman’s adventures have been depicted in almost every media imaginable: comic books, video games, theme park rides, radio shows, novels, songs, TV-shows, Broadway musicals, and films. In the 2010s his perhaps most notable presence is in the DC cinematic universe, which is now being cobbled together by Warner Brothers. This article focuses on the big-budget Superman movies released between 1978 and 2016.Superman (1978) and Superman II (1980) articulated conservative attitudes, but from Superman III (1983) onwards the series began to embrace a more liberal attitude, which culminated in Superman IV: The Quest for Peace (1987). Superman Returns (2006) returned the series to a moderately conservative position, while Man of Steel (2013), took an aggressively individualist and conservative position, which continued in 2016s Batman v Superman: Dawn of Justice. These films are built to be blockbusters, and as such, they are aimed towards the widest possible audience. The section discussing Superman (1978) will expand on the significance of this issue in greater detail. These films were released within the timespan of 35 years, and explaining and exploring all the societal and political changes of that took place in the United States during that time would be impossible within the confines of one article.[1]

The goal of this article is to understand what kind political ideologies and attitudes each Superman film[2] supports mainly through understanding what the character of Superman represents. Most of these films steadily maintained that the character has a strong sense of social responsibility, while his actions otherwise alternated between conservative and liberal. In 2013, the trend of promoting social responsibility was subverted when Man of Steel reimagined Superman as a borderline libertarian.

The analysis in this article is formulated using close reading and contextualization. Close reading is the extraction and internalization of meanings from a text (Paul and Elder 2006, Loc. 174), which Lawrence Grossberg states that is an attempt to connect it to a larger context and determine its intertextual articulations (1992, Loc. 1138). This article aims to connect articulations of these films to the cultural and political contextual landscape of the United States during the time when these films were released. I define ideology as a way of linking actions to principles or values as Hans Noel’s describes the concept (2013, 40). I interpret Superman’s actions being driven by social responsibility or by individualism and how those actions articulate conservative or liberal attitudes. Liberals tend to identify themselves as a group that favors change and progress, even if it means government involvement, whereas conservatives want to preserve traditional arrangements, especially if those arrangements are threatened by government interference (Conover and Feldman 643, 1981). Cognitive linguist George Lakoff argues that in contemporary conservative thinking limiting the pursuit of self-interests and economic freedom as not only socialism or communism but immoral as well. They see welfare as detrimental to society as it impedes competition and the advancement of individuals with most talents for operating in a free-market society (2002, 68–95). Lakoff also reminds us that conservativism and liberalism are not monolithic, and as they are radical categories, not one conservative nor liberal worldview would fit all liberals and conservatives, but there are central models and variations on those models (2002, 30).

I treat social responsibility as a set of beliefs that there must be a limit to economic inequality and as a duty to amend social injustices. Individualism, on the other hand, is a belief that is inequality acceptable since the efforts of the self-reliant individual determine success. These concepts are used in the manner Lawrence Bobo defines them in his article “Social Responsibility, Individualism, and Redistributive Policies” (1991, 73–74). Positions on specific issues may vary with time, but these are the fundamental values associated with these concepts. The liberal/conservative divide has been in effect since the 1950s and has only strengthened since then (Noel 2013, 10).

Author and literary scholar Tom De Haven describes Superman’s meaning to the American cultural heritage and ideological landscape as follows:

He embodied our values, celebrated our birthdays, cherished our traditions. Superman was all right. Superman was –if not us­, exactly, then ours. Superman by then was ours. He was finned cars and a smoking gross national product, he was the interstate highway system, he was Cinerama. He was big, larger than life, and he was American. (2010, Loc. 942)

The creators of Superman, Jerry Siegel (1914–1996) and Joe Shuster (1914–1992) both came of age during the great depression. The creation process was informed by the crisis that the population of the United States was experiencing. Initially, Clark Kent was a nervous, ineffectual journalist whose job was only to report events to the public, but Superman was a hero who could protect the public with ease (Darowski 2008, 463–464). He seems to be naturally inclined to use his powers for good, and on the very first page of the first Superman story, it reads: “Early, Clark decided he must turn his titanic strength into channels that would benefit mankind” (Siegel and Shuster 1938). Joseph Darowski identifies this early Superman as a roguish New Dealer, a symbolic representation of a country divided in half. The Great Depression that started in 1929 gave a huge blow to the United States’ confidence, rendering most of the population powerless. It was as if Americans were no longer the masters of their destiny. President Franklin D. Roosevelt’s New Deal was a promise to fix America, a pledge to make the government the protector of the people (2008, 464). Superman reflected these same ideals and promises.

Image 1. Christopher Reeve as Superman (Superman © Warner Bros. 1978)

From 1978 onwards, Superman would no longer be compared only to other superheroes on the pages of comics, TV-shows, or low budget movie serials; he was placed into a new cultural context, as he entered the arena of the cinematic blockbuster. Hollywood had managed to recapture public’s imagination and attention, while the director-driven “New Hollywood” films (Galenson and Kotin 2010, 37) were giving way to high-concept blockbusters like Jaws (1975) and Star Wars (1977) (Biskind 1998, 336–343). Due to the high cost of this type films, people making them were (and still are) less likely to take risks, so that they attract the widest audience possible (Cucco 2009, 217). Superman’s story was adapted for this new context. Film scholars Scott A. Lukas and John Marmysz claim that powerful dramatic and theatrical myths demand to be retold. They argue that retelling a story is comparable to a ritual, reflecting and reaffirming what values are culturally important (2009, 7–14). Perhaps Superman was similarly “demanding” to be remade in a new context to regain his relevance.

Director Richard Donner’s Superman (1978) presented the world with a hero who was a polite civic-minded idealist. One who seemed to abhor violence and appears to be motivated by altruism. The film’s plot follows Kal-El/Superman/Clark Kent (Christopher Reeve) as he is sent from the Planet Krypton to Earth as a baby, his formative years in rural Kansas, and when he finally moves to Metropolis and settles in his dual life as the mild-mannered reporter Clark Kent and the big blue boy scout, Superman.


Video 1. Trailer for Superman.

Superman arrived at a time when the US was in the throes of an existential crisis. Historian Gil Troy describes the United States during the late 1970s as a nation suffering from over-exhaustion. The Vietnam War had been a disaster, The Watergate scandal took down President Richard Nixon, and the economy was crumbling as unemployment increased along with inflation (2005, 27). During the first half of the decade, audiences had been keen on watching films that were morally ambiguous and featured bleak storylines. One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest (1975), Dirty Harry (1971), and A Clockwork Orange (1971) are but a few examples of such films. Michael Ryan and Douglas Kellner describe these films as “anti-heroic” (1988, 223). A Clockwork Orange and One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest are both identified by Robert B. Ray as being part of what he calls “the Left cycle” films, whereas a movie like Dirty Harry would appeal to a more conservative audience. Ray argues that this indicated a rift between ideologies in the US and that the films are attempts to describe same contemporary events from different perspectives. Ray states that the key difference between the films that leaned on the Left and those that leaned on the Right was in how they portrayed heroism. Left-leaning films presented outlaws often as heroes, who clash with the officials, whereas films that leaned on the Right portrayed the officials as heroes and outlaws as villains (1985, 298–300).

Ryan and Kellner argue that the success of “hero revival” -films such as Star Wars (1977), Raiders of the Lost Ark (1980), and First Blood (1982) signaled Ronald Reagan’s victory in the 1979 presidential election (1988, 228). Superman serves as an early example of this phenomenon but is more moderate in its celebration of strong, white, male heroes than the films mentioned before. In the late 1970s/early 1980s, supporting strict social control was one of the major components of a conservative identity (Conover and Feldman 1981, 639–640). Superman certainly respects the law and obeys it to the letter, but he is almost passive, always polite, and rarely resorts to violence. This attitude sets Superman apart from other conservative films as they portray violence as a necessary component of maintaining social order.

Clark Kent’s formative years in Kansas are portrayed as if they are taking place during the 1950s, or at least during some idealized version of the 1950s,[3] disconnecting Clark from the radical youth culture of the 1960s. Thus, conveniently explaining why teenaged Clark was not involved in any youth movements that questioned the values of the previous generation. During the 1960s, teenagers, and young adults had difficulty conforming to the expectations and values imposed on them by their elders. During the 1970s, a politically conservative hegemony had settled over America and stifled the large reforms, which the counterculture movement had tried to achieve (Suri 2009, 46–53). Ignoring or skipping the turbulent 1960s, Superman conveniently avoids addressing any ideologically complex issues openly. In his book Red State, Blue State, Rich State Poor State: Why Americans Vote the Way They Do (2009) Andrew Gelman notes that the polarization of American politics, the inability or unwillingness to find consensus, began during the 1960 and 1970s as the country struggled to find consensus on such issues as civil rights and the Vietnam war. He continues to add that the partisan divisions that began then continued onwards to the 2000s (Gelman 2009, Loc. 2259–2271). Ryan and Kellner argue that by 1978, the very year Superman was released, the conservative revolution (also called the Reagan revolution) had managed to demonize liberalism and big government to such an extent that the culture was shifting towards strikingly conservative themes (1988, 133–35, 290–92).

In Superman, City of Metropolis is not a crime-ridden cesspool, even if it is the setting for an overwhelming majority of crimes and other social problems in the movie. Ryan and Kellner note that films, which represent big cities as dangerous places tend to resonate with conservative audiences (1988, 92). In this sense, representing Metropolis (thinly veiled New York) as a reasonably decent place to live, but possibly in need of Superman’s services, the film mediates a common ground between conservative and liberal mindsets. The larger threat to the well-being of humanity in the film’s storyline comes from the main antagonist, Lex Luthor (Gene Hackman). Luthor plans to fire a nuclear missile into the San Andreas Fault, which will cause a massive earthquake that will sink California into the ocean. The primary motivation for Luthor to do this is money: he has bought large properties of land in the area where the new coastline would be after this cataclysm.

The ideological conflict with Superman and Luthor symbolizes the divide between social responsibility and individualism taken to a satirical extreme. If Luthor is successful, he will become a billionaire, but at the cost of countless lives. The people who die are casualties of his innovativeness. Superman represents the need to protect those with less political power from the dramatic changes implemented by those with superior abilities. In Luthor’s case, that ability is his intelligence (in the film Luthor claims to have an IQ of over 200) that needs to be kept in check by Superman, once again continuing the movie’s theme of moderation and mild conservativism.

Kellner argues that conservative films often create narratives in which a nation is redeemed by a savior (2010, 9). Superman does little to establish the character as anything more than a helpful do-gooder. Superman is also not a prototype for a hero for the Reagan age, as Susan Jeffords defines the Reagan era heroes trying to bring back an imaginary glorious past (1994, Loc. 835). Superman is reverent towards the glory days of the past, meaning the utopia of the doomed planet Krypton, but uninterested in recreating it. He also does his best to keep society from being destroyed (or changed too quickly) by overconfident megalomaniacs.

Superman II: Protecting the Heteronormative Hegemony from Disruptions

The second Superman film maintains the socially responsible course set in the previous film, but that responsibility is extended mainly to those who fit the heteronormative expectations of the early 1980s. Superman II (1981) celebrates the heteronormative hegemony and visualizes those who challenge it as murderous outsiders. These outsiders come in the form of three Kryptonian criminals who arrive on Earth to create mayhem and destruction.


Video 2. Trailer for Superman II.

In the years between the release of Superman and Superman II, the US had moved on from the Carter years to the Reagan years. President Jimmy Carter held a realist view of the limitations of resources and understood the complexity of the problems facing the nation and believed that with the help of the government, Americans could overcome these obstacles. Despite this, he had begun the process of deregulation, which meant diminishing government involvement with the economy. Such actions made his political priorities seem muddled (Outline of U.S. History 2005, 291–92). The Republican presidential candidate Ronald Reagan, on the other hand, believed that the government was the problem and most definitely not the solution (Troy 2005, 26–31). Reagan maintained three goals during all his years in office: cut taxes, decrease regulation, and increase defense. In his view, America’s military strength was the key to international respect and liberal politics were to blame for the social decline of the country (Troy 2005, 68–69). His ideology spoke particularly to those socially conservative voters who were disappointed in liberal politics and felt alienated by the increase in affirmative action, women’s rights, and permissive legislation towards pornography and drugs (Himmelstein and McCreae 1984, 595). By the time Superman II arrived in movie theaters in 1981, the national self-esteem of America was already on the rise and the nation had found its hero in Ronald Reagan, as he had become the 40th President of the United States (Troy 2005, 50–53).

Superman II establishes that not only is Clark a non-sexual entity for Lois, other women similarly ignore him. Jeffords argues that Reaganism generated the powerful male subject to counteract the “weaker” male subject of the Carter years along with the rise of family-oriented values that centered around a strong male body (1994, Loc. 179). The tension between Clark Kent’s supposedly “soft body” and his true Superman “hard body” is created as Clark is presented as an emasculated and repressed version of Superman. This tension associates Superman II with the emerging themes of the Reagan era. In Superman, these two sides co-exist, but the Clark Kent persona exists only to emphasize the superiority of Superman.

The previous film characterized Lois Lane as a confident and successful journalist, who is instantaneously swooned by Superman, but her infatuation with him has little effect on her career. In Superman II, her character is more passive, and her dreams of domestic bliss threaten to derail Superman’s career as a hero. This change is comparable to a trend that took place in Hollywood cinema in the early 1980s. Passive women, whose life revolves around finding a man and starting a family, replaced independent and driven heroines. Susan Faludi sees this trend as a direct response to the feminist female characters of the 1970s (2002, 323–326). At the beginning of Superman II, Lois Lane is a daring investigative reporter, willing to risk her life for a story, but as soon as she finds out that Clark Kent is Superman, her career ambitions fade. This regressive attitude towards women’s role in society becomes increasingly apparent as the film continues. Lawrence Grossberg argues that the return to traditional family values was one of the crucial components of constructing a conservative cultural hegemony (1993, Loc. 4611). The removal of Lois’ career ambitions and her desire to become a housewife for Superman signal an aggressively conservative sensibility.

Superman II treats women and any disruptions to the heterosexual hegemony at worst with contempt and at best dismissively. The female villain, Ursa (Sarah Douglas) is the clearest representation of this attitude. Not only are her actions violent but also, she shows no respect for traditional authorities or values. She also has short hair, which has been argued to be a necessity for radical women (Schneider 2004, 508), particularly within the context of second-wave feminism, which lasted from the 1960s until the backlash of the 1980s (Harlan 1998, 77–78). On the surface, the policies of the Reagan administration seemed to be working towards advancing women’s rights and equality, but in reality, they made it more difficult for women to build their professional careers by making day-care options limited. These policies were in line with the Reagan administration’s desire to reject feminist values, as they were seen corrupting family bonds that conservatives at the time saw being fundamental for the well-being of the society (Bashvekin 1994, 678–681).

The rebellious actions of the three Kryptonian criminals cause not only material destruction but also pose a threat to the heteronormative hegemony that Superman is actively protecting. The trio disrupts the gender binary with their gender-neutral uniforms, ambiguous romantic and sexual tensions, and overall contempt for how society has been organized. Zod (Terence Stamp) and Ursa have some vague romantic connection, but both seem equally fond of Non (Jack O´Halloran). Creating a context in which clear binary distinction between the sexes and heterosexuality are naturalized and incontestable is elemental to maintaining heteronormative hegemony. This naturalization means that gender roles are clearly defined as men being masculine (strong and active), women feminine (weak and passive), and that any variation from this or from the heterosexual relationships they form is unnatural (Engel, Dhawan, and Varela 2011, 63–64).

This hegemony is what Zod, Non, and especially Ursa are violently challenging. They do not conform to clear gender roles and demand to be acknowledged. Ursa is the distorted version of the ambition that Lois Lane had in the previous film, depicting the only actually active woman in Superman II as a man-hating killer. Valerie Lehr argues that vilifying non-conforming otherness as it struggles for acceptance, visibility, and political power, coincide with the archaic notion that granting these things for it would result in the deterioration of the capitalist society (1999, 54–56). Superman II suggests that it is the responsibility of every capable individual to do his/her part in maintaining the status quo and that those who question it are dangerous.

Superman III: Flying Against the Zeitgeist of the 1980s

Superman III (1983) reverses the conservative trend of the series and promotes considerably more liberal attitudes and values than either of the films that preceded it. In a pre-credits sequence, we are introduced to a new character, Gus Gorman (Richard Pryor)[4], who is waiting in line at an unemployment office. He hears that he is no longer eligible to receive welfare checks from the city of Metropolis. This scene suggests that not even the fictional city of Metropolis has been spared from the economic turmoil of the early 1980s. Unemployment had increased significantly due to the 1982 recession (Hanc 2000, 4). While leaving the unemployment office, Gus sees an ad for a career in computer programming and decides to apply.


Video 3. Trailer for Superman III.

Next time we see Gus, he has found work and is receiving his first paycheck. He complains to a co-worker how his salary is eaten up by taxes. The co-worker explains jokingly to him that this way he will have some money by the time he retires. To this Gus responds, “I want mine now!” This type of open dissatisfaction with social security and similar services was a part of the conservative mindset in the 1970s (Noel 2013, 105). Reaganism encouraged materialism and self-absorption to such an extent that the 1980s in America were defined by these individualistic values (Troy 2005, 330–331). Gus appears to have been beguiled by the zeitgeist of the time. Since Gus develops into one of the film’s antagonists, he articulates an open concern over how rampant individualism can result in a moral decline.

In Superman III, Clark takes center stage as the “real” person behind Superman. At his high-school reunion party in Smallville Clark meets his childhood friend, Lana Lang (Anette O’Toole) and the two start to develop romantic feelings towards each other. Clark is in no way dismayed by the fact the Lana is a divorcee and a single mother. Grossberg notes that during the 1980s, the conservative rhetoric had moved the family into the place of the individual, making it the primary unit of American social definition (Grossberg 1997, Loc. 5013). Superman III does not place Clark as a surrogate father, even though the possibility of a long-term romance is very likely. He is polite to little Ricky, Lana’s son, but more like a friend rather than a father figure. Clark challenges the idea that a nuclear family is necessary to raise a child. This contention is most openly articulated in scenes where Brad Wilson (Gavan O’Herlihy), Lana’s former boyfriend, tries to undermine Clark. When interacting with Lana’s son, Ricky, Brad’s motivation is only to showcase his stereotypical performance of masculinity to Lana, and how he would make a good male role model for her son. When Clark advises Ricky, his attitude is far from authoritarian or self-congratulatory.

Clark and Brad display several opposing views, most of them ideological: urban versus rural, modernism versus nostalgia, and liberalism versus conservatism. Clark believes that modern life allows for different ways of being, whereas Brad sees that people and things should remain the way they are. It is worth noting that Brad is Clark’s adversary, not Superman’s, even though Clark does use some of his powers for comedic effect. Clark seems to have a similar outlook on masculinity as socialist feminists had during the late 1970s and early 1980s. In their view, masculinity can have various meanings and is defined by men’s relation to women and other men, rather than a singular male sex role (Messner 1997, 58–59). Most explicitly, this viewpoint comes across in a scene where Clark and Brad exchange ideas on how Ricky should bowl.

Brad: For a guy who was lucky to be water-boy on the high school team, you sure got a big mouth, Kent.

Clark: I just think Ricky would rather not get a bowling lesson in front of the other kids.

Brad: The kid needs a man to show him —

Clark: The kid will do fine on his own.

While Clark is busy with his new romantic interest in Smallville, Gus Gorman has used his computer skills to embezzle money from the company he works for. Much to his surprise, the CEO of the company, Ross Webster (Robert Vaughn), does not scold him but wants to use Gus’ talents for far bigger schemes. Gorman utilizes various computer networks to manipulate markets so that Webster can reap enormous profits. When left unchecked, big business becomes a global threat, just to maximize earnings. Gus and Webster orchestrate a tropical storm to hit Colombia, the one coffee producing country that will not agree to be part of Webster’s cartel. Webster explains Colombia is unsettling the economy of an open market, which opens his ideological views to the audience.[5]

On an ideological level, those who favor individualism over social responsibility see that social and economic inequality is justifiable if one simply has the talents to acquire more wealth than others (Bobo 1991, 77–79). Webster represents such an individualist gone wild. He despises the idea of the market being regulated by anyone. To Webster, Superman embodies a mentality that hinders economic success. Grossberg identifies demonizing the regulation of the free market as one of the most important unifying conservative concepts that made the Reagan revolution possible (Grossberg 1993, Loc. 4394–4423).

Perhaps the most memorable element of Superman III is the sequence where he fights with himself. After being exposed to synthetic kryptonite developed by Gus in cahoots with Ross, Superman becomes selfish, overconfident, and all in all very unheroic. He ignores the mayhem the villains are causing, even helping them by proxy. Eventually, Superman has a nervous breakdown that culminates with him landing in the middle of a junkyard and splitting into two people. The other is Clark Kent and other the Evil Superman.

This brawl forebodes a change, which would take place in American society in general. The juxtaposition between Clark Kent and Superman previously represented a schism between effeminate intellectual male versus the idea that physical strength is an essential component of dominant masculinity, but the latter would become passé as America moved into late market capitalism: the producer became the consumer, and physical strength had little to do with one’s position in society (Goebel 2013, 183–84). Superman III solves this conflict by letting Clark destroy the selfish Superman (who has a five-o-clock shadow and a dirty looking costume). After the Evil Superman has evaporated, Clark opens his business shirt to reveal the brightly colored Superman costume underneath.

Even though it has been built up only very discretely, the Superman versus Clark fight serves as a symbolic climax of the film’s battling ideologies: selfish (individualism) versus selfless (social responsibility). Superman III positions Superman against the prevailing ideology of the 1980s and suggests that celebrating the nuclear family and individualism, so highly valued by conservatives, would create more problems than solve them.

Superman IV: The Quest for Peace: Openly Opposing the Politics of Ronald Reagan

Superman IV: The Quest for Peace (1987) continues the ideological direction of the previous film, this time liberalism is not just in the subtext, but in the text as well. The film’s main concern is the nuclear arms race, which indicates dissatisfaction with the Reagan-era cold war rhetoric.

The film begins with a scene where a drifting satellite hits a Russian space capsule, and Superman comes flying to their aid. The first lines uttered by Superman are in Russian. According to Christopher Reeve himself, the fourth Superman movie went into pre-production in 1985, with the writers working on a screenplay based largely on his input. Reeve felt anxiety over Ronald Reagan’s remarks in which he called the Soviet Union an “evil empire” and believed that the character of Superman could bring about positive change in the world. (Reeve 1998, Loc. 3078–3087). Writer Tom Mankiewicz, who co-wrote the 1978 Superman, warned Reeve not to have Superman involved with a real-world problem like nuclear weapons because the character could solve them so easily that the story would not be very dramatic (Rossen 2008, 170).


Video 4. Trailer for Superman IV: The Quest for Peace.

The cold war was still ongoing, and America’s anxieties about it (and hopes for a hero to right the world) could be mined for profit (Troy 2005, 241). Perhaps the most fevered exploitation of these fears and desires had been Red Dawn (1984), written and directed by John Milius. Red Dawn was heavily criticized especially by liberal publications, which saw it as a paranoid right-wing recruitment film (Lichtenfield 2004, Loc. 2043). The film involves the US being invaded by communist troops as the cold war suddenly heats, up and a group of American teenagers fights guerilla warfare against the communist invaders.

In Superman IV: The Quest for Peace, Superman slips further away from the savior of the nation he had previously been, showing him become more disillusioned with the politics of his adopted nation. Ronald Reagan had initially cast himself as the hero, the father figure for which the country yearned for, and he played the role like a professional (Jeffords 1994, Loc. 71). I would argue that Superman’s separation from early 1980s ideology of Ronald Reagan reaches its pinnacle in Superman IV: The Quest for Peace. In Superman III, Superman shifted from a conservative to a recognizably liberal character, in a collection of ideological choices and statements. It also indicated that Superman could implement those values with relative ease. Now the choice is much more challenging as he actively opposes the foreign policy of the US.

The concept of the cold war had been a dividing issue between conservatives and liberals consistently since the 1950s as liberals opposed the cold war openly (Noel 2013, 103–107). Superman’s actions in Superman IV place on a recognizably liberal side on this ideologically devisive issue. In Superman III, liberal and socially conscious values were in the subtext and occasionally became a part of the text. In this fourth movie, the text is explicitly ideological. After receiving a letter from a schoolboy, in which the kid asks why Superman allows for the existence of nuclear weapons, Superman begins disarming the world of these destructive weapons. Lex Luthor sees this as a business opportunity and creates a superpowered villain, which he names Nuclear Man. After destroying the Man of Steel, he plans to rearm the world with his business partners. “Nobody wants war. I’d just like to keep the threat alive.” Luthor says when explaining his plans to Superman. This kind of reasoning is similar to the idea that the fear of a war that nobody can win is not worth fighting. Nevertheless, rivaling countries (in this case the US and the Soviet Union) must maintain a credible nuclear armament as noted by Robert Jervis (1988, 80–84). According to Jeff Manza, Jennifer A. Heerwig, and Brian J. McCabe, the public support for military and armament spending had peaked around the early 1980s as had the concern over the Soviets which had been so dear to conservatives during the time leading to the Reagan presidency (2012, 130–31). Ronald Reagan’s characterizations of the Soviet Union as an “evil empire,” lead particularly those with liberal views to fear that rising tensions could lead to a nuclear holocaust (Chapman 2010, 102). Superman IV: The Quest for Peace shows Superman sharing the same fears as the liberals and taking a stand against such hostilities. He also makes the choice of ridding the entire world of nuclear weapons, not just of those that are a threat to the US.

Superman IV: The Quest for Peace seems to suffer from the inability to maintain a believable Superman narrative. In a sense, the film is an attempt to connect Superman with real-world issues, but the resolution can easily seem unsatisfying. The hero simply announces that he no longer will continue his mission, because he had to fight off a creation of Lex Luthor. It does not connect with anything in the film’s story, except possibly that Superman had time to think about his campaign while he was sick or flying from one corner of the world to the next. Critics, fans, and general audiences alike disliked the film, aside from the poor production values and lapses in narrative logic, the concept of Superman taking on nuclear disarmament, a genuine source of angst for viewers, was seen as ill-conceived at best (Rossen 2008, 168–70).

Superman IV: The Quest for Peace ended the Christopher Reeve cycle of Superman movies and put the franchise into hibernation for nearly two decades. Superman did appear in the live-action television series Lois and Clark: The New Adventures of Superman, which ran for four seasons between 1993 and 1997 (IMDB, “Lois and Clark: The New Adventures of Superman”), while Smallville ran for ten seasons, but focused solely on Clark’s years before he donned the red cape (IMDB, “Smallville”). Several Superman film projects were in development, but none of them materialized until 2006.

Superman Returns: Authoritarian and Conservative Attitudes Make a Comeback

Image 2. Brandon Routh as Superman (Superman Returns © Warner Bros. 2006)

Superman Returns (2006) continues where Superman II left off, ignoring parts III and IV, but has a contemporary setting, so it is a thematic sequel to Superman II rather than a direct continuation. Director Bryan Singer had successfully brought Marvel’s mutant superheroes to the silver screen in X-Men (2000), which was one of the early films of the modern superhero film boom (Lichtenfield 2004, Loc. 3526–3534). His first two X-Men films are also notable for their gay-rights subtext (Rauscher 2010, 27–29). In Superman Returns, such subtext is nowhere to be found. The film begins with a text explaining that Superman (Brandon Routh) has been missing for five years, ever since astronomers discovered the remains of Krypton. Early in the film, he returns to Earth, having found no other living members of his race. The world, Metropolis, and especially Lois Lane have gotten used to a life without Superman. Lois Lane (Kate Bosworth) now has a 5-year-old son, Jason (Tristan Lake Leabu). Superman quickly realizes that Jason is his son, but Lois has forgotten this since her memory was erased by Superman in Superman II.


Video 5. Trailer for Superman Returns.

Superman Returns rarely if ever addresses the issue of 9/11, which according to Eleni Towns is one of the defining moments for a generation (2011). Kellner notes that the targets that were attacked on September 11th, 2001, were symbols of American capitalism (World Trade Center lies in the heart of New York’s financial district), military power (Pentagon being the headquarters of the US Department of Defense), and government (Washington D.C.) (2010, 98). These events hover over the film even if they are not directly referenced. Lois Lane seems to blame Superman for leaving but does not specify what is at the heart of her accusations. She only implies that Superman was not present when he was needed and that the world has been forced to go on without him.

In 2000, Republican George W. Bush won the presidency in a tight election against Democrat Al Gore. These two were seen representing two very different ideologies, Bush being a conservative in the vein of Ronald Reagan and Gore a liberal technocrat with environmental concerns (Outline of U.S. History 2005, 332–333). In 2004, Bush was re-elected, and this has been attributed to a seemingly decisive and strong leadership when reacting to 9/11 and managing his subsequent war on terror. Even if he was not seen as highly competent, he did represent consistency at an uncertain time (Weisberg & Christenson 2007, 298–299). Superman Returns tells a similar narrative: A strong conservative leader who is not particularly popular becomes increasingly acceptable due to cataclysmic events. Before Superman reintroduces himself to the world, we see him watching televised news with dissatisfaction, as if the world has taken a turn for the worse during his absence.

The question of privacy had taken on a new dimension in the US, as anti-terrorism laws intended to prevent terrorists from planning any attacks were passed. These laws (commonly referred to as The USA Patriot Act) were seen by organizations like American Civil Liberties Union as permitting the surveillance of almost any US citizen and, through this, as a threat to liberty itself (ACLU 2001). Americans were initially willing to surrender some of their privacy to deter terrorism, but enthusiasm quickly declined after 2001, and more and more felt that control over their personal information was increasingly important (Kasper 2005, 80–81).

In a superhero movie that arrived just two years after Superman Returns, The Dark Knight (2008), Batman faced a moral dilemma when being able to monitor all cell phone communication in Gotham City. In Superman Returns, Superman uses his X-ray vision to spy in on Lois Lane’s home and domestic life and his super-hearing to eavesdrop on private conversations, and this presents no moral quandary. These invasions of privacy serve no other purpose than to satisfy Superman’s curiosity and help him reclaim his place as a father to his son. Whereas The Dark Knight was an articulation of the pessimism and distrust towards the economic and political elite, according to Douglas Kellner (2010, 11), Superman Returns seems to advocate trust in those who spy on citizens and accept the status quo. The Dark Knight presented invasion of privacy as problematic, no matter what the reason and that overreliance on one individual will yield only short-term solutions for society. Brian R. Farmer argues that the yearning for a charismatic hero from a “better time” is a popular concept especially among extreme conservatives (Farmer 2006, 89–90). In 2005, most conservatives viewed the Patriot Act as a necessary method of fighting terrorism, whereas an overwhelming number of liberals considered it was detrimental to civil liberties.[6] In a sense, Superman Returns gives an “A-OK” to an issue that liberals vehemently opposed while also pandering to a conservative need to see a hero from bygone days reclaiming his place in society.

The 2000s was not an era of overwhelming support for conservative attitudes but rather a time when liberalism had negative connotations. Republican politicians could easily describe themselves as conservative, but their Democratic colleagues had to avoid being labeled as “liberal” (Manza, Heerwig, and McCabe 2012, 137). Superman Returns reflects such attitudes and validates them as well. The main narrative of the film is Superman establishing himself as an authoritative leader and father, while also protecting the established cultural hegemony from transformation. This fear of change is articulated through Lex Luthor (Kevin Spacey), who is planning to use Kryptonian technology to create a continent of his own, which will result in the death of billions. Luthor is working to overthrow the entire capitalist system with his new world order, rather than trying to manipulate that system for his gain. The film seems to suggest that any disruptions of the prevailing social order would have catastrophic consequences.

Entertainment Weekly claimed that Superman Return’s budget (when including development for unmade Superman films and worldwide marketing) was $343 million (Jensen 2006). The film made $391 million worldwide (Boxofficemojo.com, “Superman Returns). Most likely due to the lackluster financial performance, the film did not receive a sequel, and the Superman film franchise was rebooted in 2013.

Man of Steel: Introducing the Individualistic Superman

Image 3. Henry Cavill as Superman (Man of Steel © Warner Bros. 2013)

Man of Steel (2013) represents both conservative and individualistic views stronger than any other previous Superman film. It retells Superman’s (Henry Cavill) origin story and pits him against other Kryptonians, led by General Zod (Michael Shannon). Man of Steel was directed by Zack Snyder, under the wing of executive producer Christopher Nolan. Nolan stated that he gave the initial push for Man of Steel, but had no further creative input. Film scholar Martin Fradley argues that there are inherently conservative elements in Nolan’s brand of realism and that those qualities are displayed most blatantly in his Batman trilogy. While Fradley’s argument is compelling, particularly in the case of The Dark Knight Rises (2012), Nolan’s Batman films emphasize the importance of social responsibility, a value almost completely missing from Man of Steel. Fradley lists conservatism, rationality, realism, and masculine gravitas being the core values of The Dark Knight Rises. He considers the way Nolan handles realism is telling of a latent homophobia and anti-feminism (Fradley 2013, 15–27). All these elements are very much present in Man of Steel, and aesthetically it is remarkably like Nolan’s Batman movies.


Video 6. Trailer for Man of Steel.

Several contemporary superhero films feature scenes that make a point of showing the physique of their male stars.[7] While these scenes are not entirely a reversal on the “male gaze,” they could be seen as making the superhero films more female friendly and subverting some of the tropes of superhero films (Velocci 2014). One of the key concepts of the “male gaze” is the depiction of females as passive objects for the male protagonist and/or viewers to gaze upon (Mulvey 1990, 35–36). Man of Steel features no scenes where Clark is subjected to such a gaze and the film sticks closely to another trend from conservative films: when the viewers see Clark’s body he is always in motion. Jeffords mentions that films from the 1980s that align themselves with Reagan-era ideals for masculinity portray the male body in motion, never passive, and with a narrative justification for presenting the highly trained and muscular physique (Jeffords 1994, Loc. 459–488). Superman also rarely shows any emotions, and even then, only aggression or mild frustration. This concept of an unemotional man of action is also an ideal held dear in the works of late author-philosopher Ayn Rand (Burns 2009, Loc. 742). Lois (Amy Adams) is a far more independent character than in any of the previous films. She also handles herself well in dangerous situations and figures out Superman’s identity quickly. Lois Lane is a strong independent woman, and as such, her arc in the film is to fall in love with Superman, the strongest man in the film’s universe. In Ayn Rand’s philosophy, women must be strong and independent, so that only the strongest and most dominant males can subdue them (Burns 2009, Loc. 4701). The relationship between Lois and Clark in Man of Steel is virtually identical to the ideal male/female dynamic described by Rand.

Man of Steel also shares some other ideological similarities with the philosophy of Rand. Ever since the 1990s, Rand had become an increasingly important icon for conservatives, despite her atheism (Noel 2013, 6). Rand is particularly influential among libertarians (Wilhelm 2014). The largest political group with a libertarian identity in America is a collection of people called “Business Conservatives,” as they are called in the PEW Research Center political typology report from 2014. This affluent group made up 10% of the adult US population, and while they support many ideals related to traditional conservatism, they see that conservativism is subservient to individualism. They have an overwhelming belief that the US government is spending more than it can afford on helping the needy and that it is best to keep the government’s role to a minimum (Pew Research Center 2014, 101). Similar ideals are present in Clark’s upbringing. In a flashback, we see him as a young teenager saving an entire busload of his schoolmates when the bus drives off a bridge into a river. His adoptive father’s (Kevin Costner) reaction is not elation, but rather disappointment since Clark should keep his powers a secret.

Jonathan Kent: You have to keep this side of yourself a secret.

Clark Kent: What was I suppose to do? Let them die?

Jonathan Kent: Maybe…

Jonathan Kent thinks his adoptive son was sent to Earth for a reason, but apparently saving children from drowning in a bus is not one of them. The reasoning could be that perhaps in the future Clark will save even more people and that by revealing his powers, he puts the future at risk. Either way, he is risking the future his father has planned for him, and the scene gives the impression that he should learn to focus on the big picture. An article by Adam Ozimek in the business magazine Forbes praised Man of Steel for its brave depiction of utilitarianism and pointed out how rare such weighing of the consequences of “the net present value of welfare” is, and that Hollywood usually depicts such values as a villainous quality (Ozimek 2013). Jonathan Kent dies protecting his son’s secret as he forbids him from saving him from a tornado. Superman interacts with his biological father, Jor-El (Russell Crowe) via an interactive hologram. Jor-El tells Clark that “Your greatness will inspire others.” This inspirational greatness is on display as Superman breaks Zod’s neck in the climactic battle of the film. The film frames this decision as the only conceivable course of action, not even suggesting the possibility of a compromise. By doing this, the film dispenses with any shred of idealism it had left for a character so closely identified with the American optimism. It serves as an exclamation point on the hard-right-leaning ideology that the film has been building up during its running time. In the polarized climate of the 2010s, even Superman cannot afford to show compassion to those who pose a threat to society.

Unlike the Christopher Reeve or Brandon Routh incarnations of Superman, both of which reflected contemporary presidential politics, Man of Steel presents us with a Superman that is aligned political ideologies that oppose those of the sitting president. Max J. Skidmore notes that President Barack Obama’s health care reform was met with considerable resistance from conservatives who claimed that Obama’s plans reeked of socialism and gave government control over one sixth of the economy. While the Affordable Care Act (ACA) did not meet unanimous praise from the left either, it was a major step towards universal healthcare in the United States. (Skidmore 2012, 104–06) The ACA represents Obama’s belief that compromise as the fundamental component of constitutional democracy, which resulted in politics that satisfied neither conservative nor liberal extremist (Pederson 2012, 47–48). Man of Steel could be seen a rejection of Obama’s political views as it presents “saving everybody” as a problematic concept and compromise as weakness.

Conclusions: Superman Films and their Political Ideologies from 1978 to 2013

Superman (1978), the first film of the series, the character Superman (Christopher Reeve) represents moderate conservative attitudes and acted almost like a mediator between them and liberal attitudes. He exhibits characteristics of a conservative and liberal hero but is decidedly passive and approving of the prevalent social order. He nevertheless sees untethered capitalism, represented in the film by Lex Luthor (Gene Hackman), as potentially dangerous to society and does not yearn to recreate some imaginary gone era (a concept popular among conservatives at the time). Superman displays a general pro- establishment mentality and belief in the fairness of US society, but the film avoids the conservative trope of portraying major cities as grimy, uninhabitable places.

In Superman II (1981), Superman stands as a defender of the conservative heteronormative hegemony and Lois Lane was reduced to a docile housewife candidate. Clark Kent is now more clearly than before an undesirable “weak” male, a repressed performance by Superman who has to masquerade as ineffectual Clark to maintain his double identity, which suggests that Superman is now closer to the masculine ideals of the early Reagan years than previously. The three main antagonists of the do not conform to gender expectations of the time, they wear gender-neutral costumes, and their relationship dynamics are ambiguous, and as such, represent a threat to the nuclear family ideal that Superman is trying to preserve. The disruptive presence of the villains is illustrated by the material destruction they cause, and as such, they are a vilified representation of otherness that struggles for acceptance and political power.

The direction set by the first two Superman films is reversed as Superman III (1983) portrays Clark Kent as the “true” identity, while Superman is the person he pretends to be when using his powers. The film reimagines Clark as a more complex representation of acceptable masculinities, rather than just the counterpart to Superman’s conservative mode of masculinity. The film culminates in Superman losing his moral compass and splitting in two, due to the influence of synthetic Kryptonite, which forces Superman and Clark to fight each other. This fight becomes a battle of ideologies, one being the individualistic aggressive Superman and the socially responsible mild-mannered Clark. Through Clark, Superman III articulates that the conservative ideals of the 1980s resulted in agony rather than happiness.

Superman IV: The Quest for Peace (1987) continues on the path set by the previous film, but rather than relying on symbolic representations of real-world issues, Superman takes on the very real issue of nuclear weapons. Reflecting the attitudes and worries of actor Christopher Reeve, now his fourth turn as the man of steel, Superman promises to rid the world of nuclear arms while Lex Luthor returns to capitalize on the situation. The film’s critique of the cold war arms race is not articulated clearly and seems to be mostly motivated by Ronald Reagan’s comments describing the Soviet Union as an “evil empire,” making the film’s overreaching and muddled anti-war message aimed towards no particular aspect of US foreign policy. The film concluded with Superman simply giving up on his mission, after exchanging blows with a less-than-impressive villain named Nuclear Man.

The 2006 attempt to revitalize the film series, Superman Returns is both a sequel to Superman II and a soft reboot. Superman (Brandon Routh) uses same tactics as the administration of George W. Bush to gain information and quietly taking his place as an authoritative father figure with very little fanfare or public support. Superman seems unengaged with the world aside from emoting some vague sense of disappointment towards the way the world has gone without him. Lex Luthor (Kevin Spacey) this time does not represent so much uncontrolled capitalism but rather a completely new world order, brought upon by using technology that resembles magic.

Since Superman Returns failed to generate enough box office revenue to warrant a sequel and the series was completely rebooted in 2013. Man of Steel (2013) recreates the conservative visual style of Christopher Nolan’s Batman films and for the first time shows Superman (Henry Cavill) questioning the value of trying to save everybody and his main duty to society is to be an example rather than a selfless savior. Superman’s libertarian leanings seem to have a subtext that could be interpreted being critical of the policies and beliefs of then president Barack Obama. In Man of Steel, Superman is unyielding and uncompassionate as anything else would imply weakness.

Those Superman films, which are recognizably conservative, have a recurring theme of cataclysmic events threatening the status quo of American society. Superman, Superman II, Superman Returns, and Man of Steel all seem to suggest that the destruction of the prevailing value system and major changes in society mean agony for all. It would be interesting to see how the latest Superman films, Batman v Superman: Dawn of Justice (2016) and in the upcoming Justice League (2017) deal with the concept of change and whether disruptions to hegemony are seen as dangerous, positive, or neutral. Superhero films (and television series) are currently being released at an almost exhausting pace but perhaps the most interesting ones are yet to come. Once the world has been saved enough times, these films might turn to ask complex questions of morality on a textual level, not just in the subtext and they just might do it more successfully than Superman IV: The Quest for Peace.

Acknowledgments

I would like to thank Outi Hakola for her patient reading of, and fruitful comments on, an early draft of this article. Thanks also to WiderScreen’s editors and two anonymous reviewers for their suggestions and criticisms, all of which made this a better text.

References

All links verified September 6, 2017.

Films

Man of Steel. Directed by: Zack Snyder, written by: David S. Goyer, starring: Henry Cavill, Amy Adams, Michael Shannon. Hollywood, CA: Warner Brothers Studios, 2013. 143 min.

Superman. Directed by: Richard Donner, written by: Jerry Siegel, Joe Shuster, starring: Christopher Reeve, Margot Kidder, Gene Hackman. Hollywood, CA: Warner Brothers Studios, 1978. 143 min.

Superman II. Directed by: Richard Lester / Richard Donner (uncredited), written by: Jerry Siegel, Joe Shuster, starring: Christopher Reeve, Margot Kidder, Gene Hackman. Hollywood, CA: Warner Brothers Studios, 1980. 127 min.

Superman III. Directed by: Richard Lester, written by: Jerry Siegel, Joe Shuster, starring: Christopher Reeve, Margot Kidder, Richard Pryor. Hollywood, CA: Warner Brothers Studios, 1983. 125 min.

Superman IV: The Quest for Peace. Directed by: Sidney J. Furie, written by: Jerry Siegel, Joe Shuster, starring: Christopher Reeve, Margot Kidder, Gene Hackman. Hollywood, CA: Warner Brothers Studios, 1987. 90 min.

Superman Returns. Directed by: Bryan Singer, written by: Michael Dougherty, Dan Harris, starring: Brandon Routh, Kevin Spacey, Kate Bosworth. Hollywood, CA: Warner Brothers Studios, 2006. 154 min.

Online Videos

“Man of Steel – Official Trailer 3 [HD],” YouTube 16.4.2013. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=T6DJcgm3wNY.

“Superman (1978) Official Trailer Christopher Reeve Movie HD,” YouTube 13.3.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bHw39LmnRJU.

“Superman II (1980) Official Trailer #1 – Christopher Reeve, Gene Hackman Superhero Movie,” YouTube 28.1.2015. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jxD8RlGnP64.

“Superman III (1983) Official Trailer – Christopher Reeve Superhero Movie HD,” YouTube 10.4.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uFkii_8vj0M.

“Superman IV: The Quest for Peace (1987) Official Trailer – Christopher Reeve Movie HD,” YouTube 15.7.2014. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jwuB2ub5aek.

“Superman Returns (2006) Official Trailer #1 – Superhero Movie HD,” YouTube 6.12.2013. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bRqAUqAFhNw.

Web Pages

IMDB. “Lois & Clark: The New Adventures of Superman.” http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0106057/.

IMDB. “Smallville.” http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0279600/?ref_=nv_sr_1.

Boxofficemojo. “Superman Returns.” http://www.boxofficemojo.com/movies/?id=superman06.htm.

News Articles

American Civil Liberties Union, October 25, 2001. ”ACLU Responds to Senate Passage of Anti-Terrorism Bill, Ashcroft Speech; Promises to Monitor Implementation of Sweeping New Powers.” https://www.aclu.org/national-security/aclu-responds-senate-passage-anti-terrorism-bill-ashcroft-speech-promises-monitor-.

Entertainment Weekly, June 16, 2006. “The Real Story Behind ’Superman Returns’.” http://www.ew.com/ew/article/0,,1204671,00.html.

Forbes, June 16, 2013. “The Harsh Utilitarianism of Man of Steel’s Pa Kent.” http://www.forbes.com/sites/modeledbehavior/2013/06/16/the-harsh-utilitarianism-of-man-of-steels-pa-kent/.

Center for American Progress, September 8, 2011. “The 9/11 Generation.” https://www.americanprogress.org/issues/religion/news/2011/09/08/10363/the-911-generation/.

The Mary Sue. September 8, 2014. “Does the Marvel Cinematic Universe Play to the Female Gaze?” http://www.themarysue.com/marvel-cinematic-universe-female-gaze/.

RealClearPolitics, October 9, 2014. “Christians, Libertarians, and Ayn Rand.” http://www.realclearpolitics.com/articles/2014/10/09/christians_libertarians_and_ayn_rand__124238.html.

Literature

“The 2005 Political Typology: Beyond Red vs. Blue: Republicans Dedivided About Role of Government – Democrats by Social and Personal Values.” 2005. Washington D. C.: Pew Research Center.

“The 2014 Political Typology: Beyond Red vs. Blue.” 2014. Washington D. C.: Pew Research Center.

Bashevkin, Sylvia, “Facing A Renewed Right: American Feminism and the Reagan/Bush Challenge,” Canadian Journal of Political Science 27, no. 4 (1994): 678–681.

Biskind, Peter. 1998. Easy Riders, Raging Bulls: How the Sex-Drugs-and-Rock ’N’ Roll Generation Saved Hollywood. New York: Simon & Schuster.

Bobo, Lawrence. 1991. “Social Responsibility, Individualism, and Redistributive Policies,” Sociological Forum 6 (1): 71–92. Walden. MA.: Wiley

Bureau of International Information Programs, U.S. Department of State. 2005. Outline of U.S. History. Washington, D.C.: Global Publishing Solutions.

Burns, Jennifer. 2009. Goddess of the Market: Ayn Rand and the American Right. Oxford, England: Oxford University Press.

Chapman, Roger. 2010. “Cold War.” In Culture Wars: An Encyclopedia of Issues, Viewpoints, and Voices, 103. Armonk, N.Y.: M.E. Sharpe.

Cucco, Marco. 2009. “The Promise is Great: The Blockbuster and the Hollywood Economy.” Media, Culture & Society 31 (2): 217–230. Thousand Oaks, Calif.: Sage Publications.

Darowski, Joseph, J. 2008. “It’s a Bird It’s a Plane, It’s… Synthesis: Superman, Clark Kent, and Hegel’s Dialectic.” International Journal of Comic Art (Spring 2008): 461–70. Temple University: John Lent.

De Haven, Tom. 2010. Our Hero: Superman on Earth. Yale University Press, 2010. Kindle Edition.

Engel, Antke, Nikita Dhawan, and María do Mar Castro Varela. 2011. Hegemony and Heteronormativity: Revisiting ’the Political’ in Queer Politics. Farnham, Surrey: Ashgate.

Faludi, Susan. 2002. “Reagans America: The Backlash Against Women and Men.” In Movies and American Society, edited by Stephen Joseph Ross, 314–36. Oxford: Blackwell.

Farmer, Brian R. 2006. American Political Ideologies: An Introduction to the Major Systems of Thought in the 21st Century. Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland.

Fradley, Martin. 2013. “What Do You Believe In?” Film Scholarship and the Cultural Politics of The Dark Knight Franchise.” Film Quarterly 66 (3): 15–27. University of California Press.

Galenson, David W. and Joshua Kotin. 2010. “From the New Wave to The New Hollywood,” Historical Methods 43 (1): 29–44. Routledge.

George Hanc, George. 2000 “The Banking Crises of the 1980s and Early 1990s: Summary and Implications” in History of the 1980s – Lesson for the Future. Washington D.C.: Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation.

Goebel, Michael. 2013. “Rethinking the American Man: Clark Kent, Superman, and Consumer Masculinity.” In Ages of Heroes, Eras of Men edited by Julian Chambliss, William Svitavsky, and Donaldson, Thomas. 182–195. Newcastle upon Tyne: Cambridge Scholars Publishing.

Gelman, Andrew. 2009. Red State, Blue State, Rich State, Poor State: Why Americans Vote the Way They Do. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Kindle Edition.

Grossberg, Lawrence. 1992. We Gotta Get Out of This Place: Popular Conservatism and Postmodern Culture. New York: Routledge. Kindle Edition.

Grossberg, Lawrence. 1997. Dancing in Spite of Myself: Essays on Popular Culture. Durham: Duke University Press. Kindle Edition.

Harlan, Judith. 1998. Feminism: A Reference Handbook. Santa Barbara: ABC-CLIO.

Himmelstein, Jerome L. and James A. McCrae, Jr. 1984. Social Conservatism, New Republicans, and the 1980 Election,” Public Opinion Quarterly 48 (3): 592–605. Oxford University Press.

Jeffords, Susan. 1994. Hard Bodies: Hollywood Masculinity in the Reagan Era. New Brunswick, NJ, Rutgers University Press. Kindle Edition.

Jervis, Robert. 1988. The Political Effects of Nuclear Weapons: A Comment,” International Security 13 (2): 80–90. The MIT Press.

Johnston Conover, Pamela and Stanley Feldman. 1981. “The Origins of and Meanings of Liberal/Conservative Self-Identifications,” American Journal of Political Science 25 (4): 617–645. Wiley-Blackwell Publishing.

Kasper, Debbie V. S. 2005. The Evolution (or Devolution) Of Privacy,” Sociological Forum 20 (1): 69–92. Wiley.

Kellner, Douglas. 2010. Cinema Wars: Hollywood Film and Politics in the Bush-Cheney Era. Chichester U.K.: Wiley-Blackwell.

Lakoff, George. 2002. Moral Politics: How Liberals and Conservatives Think (Second Edition). Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Lehr, Valerie. 1999. Queer Family Values: Debunking the Myth of the Nuclear Family. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

Lichtenfeld, Eric. 2004 Action Speaks Louder: Violence, Spectacle, and the American Action Movie. Westport: Praeger. Kindle Edition.

Manza, Jeff Jennifer A. Heerwig, and Brian J. McCabe. 2012. “Public Opinion in the ’Age of Reagan’: Political Trends 1972–2006.” In Social Trends in American Life: Findings from the General Social Survey Since 1972, edited by Peter V. Masden, 117–145. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Messner, Michael A. 1997. Politics of Masculinities: Men in Movements. Thousand Oaks, Calif.: Sage Publications.

Mulvey, Laura. 1990. Visual Pleasures and Narrative Cinema.” In Issues in Feminist Film Criticism, edited by Patricia B. Erens, 28–40. Bloomington, Ind.: Indiana University Press.

Noel, Hans. 2013. Political Ideologies and Political Parties in America. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Paul, Richard and Linda Elder. 2006. Thinker’s Guide to How to Read a Paragraph: The Art of Close Reading. Dillon Beach, CA: Foundation for Critical Thinking. Kindle edition.

Pederson, William D. 2012. “Obama’s Lincoln: Image to Ideology.” In The Obama Presidency: A Preliminary Assessment, edited by Robert P. Watson, Jack Covarrubias, Tom Lansford, and Douglas M. Brattebo, 37–50. New York: State University of New York Press.

Rauscher, Andreas. 2010. “Marvel Universe on Screen: A New Wave of Superhero Movies?” In Comics as a Nexus of Cultures: Essays on the Interplay of Media, Disciplines, and International Perspectives, edited by Mark Berninger, Jochen Ecke, and Gideon Haberkorn, 21–29. Jefferson, North Carolina: McFarland.

Ray, Robert B. 1985. A Certain Tendency of the Hollywood Cinema, 1930–1980. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Reeve, Christopher. 1998, Still Me. New York: Random House. Kindle Edition.

Rossen, Jake. 2008. Superman vs. Hollywood: How Fiendish Producers, Devious Directors, and Warring Writers Grounded an American Icon. Chicago: Chicago Review Press.

Ryan, Michael and Douglas Kellner. 1988. Camera Politica: The Politics and Ideology of Contemporary Hollywood Film. Bloomington, Ind.: Indiana University Press.

Savage, William W. 1990. Comic Books and America, 1945–1954. Norman & London: University of Oklahoma Press.

Schneider, David J. 2004. The Psychology of Stereotyping. New York: Guilford Press.

Scott A. Lukas and John Marmysz. 2009. “Horror, Science Fiction, and Fantasy Films Remade.” In Fear, Cultural Anxiety, and Transformation, edited by Scott A. Lukas and John Marmysz, 1–20. Plymouth, UK: Lexington Books.

Siegel, Jerry and Joe Shuster. 1938. Action Comics (1): 1–13. DC Comics. Digital Edition.

Skidmore, Max J. 2012. “Legislative Leadership.” In The Obama Presidency: A Preliminary Assessment, edited by Robert P. Watson, Jack Covarrubias, Tom Lansford, and Douglas M. Brattebo, 99–112. New York: State University of New York Press.

Suri, Jeremi. 2009. The Rise and Fall of an International Counterculture, 1960–1975,” The American Historical Review 114 (1): 45–68. Oxford University Press.

Troy, Gil. 2005. Morning in America: How Ronald Reagan Invented the 1980s. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Tye, Larry. 2012. Superman: The High-Flying History of America’s Most Enduring Hero. New York: Random House.

Weisberg, Herbert F. and Dino P. Christenson. 2007. “Changing Horses in Wartime? The 2004 Presidential Election.” Political Behavior 29 (2): 279–304. Springer Science+Business Media.

Weldon, Glen. 2013. Superman: The Unauthorized Biography. Hoboken, N.J.: Wiley.

Notes

[1] This article condenses the key findings of my Master’s thesis, This is What Happened to the Man of Tomorrow: The Political Ideology of Superman on the Silver Screen from 1978 to 2013, University of Helsinki, Helsinki, 2015.

[2] Serials like Superman (1948) and Atom Man vs. Superman (1950), and the 58-minute theatrical film Superman and the Mole People (1951) are excluded.

[3] The chronology of Superman is somewhat confusing. The film’s prologue refers to Daily Planet being a beacon during hard times like the Great Depression. Clark’s teenage years take place in the 1950’s (Rock ’n’ Roll and Hot Rods) and the rest of the film takes place in contemporary late 1970s (clothes, cars, and cultural references) so Clark would have to be 17 in 1955/56 and in his forties by the time action moves to Metropolis. In Donner’s Superman, such inconsistencies are irrelevant. The film is building a myth and a Clark as a teenager in the 1950s is a part of that myth.

[4] It should be noted that Richard Pryor is the first African-American actor to have a major role in the Superman series.

[5] In this manner, Superman III goes against the advice of someone who would become an influential figure for contemporary libertarians. Ayn Rand warned Hollywood not to depict industrialists, free enterprise, or greed in an unflattering light, in her 1947 pamphlet Screen Guide for Americans. (John Belton, “Seeing Red: Cold War Hollywood,” Movies and American Society, 194–95).

[6] “The 2005 Political Typology: Beyond Red vs. Blue: Republicans Dedivided About Role of Government – Democrats by Social and Personal Values,” Pew Research Center (Washington D.C., 2005), 50.

[7] Such scenes can be found in Captain America: The First Avenger (2011), Thor (2011), Thor: The Dark World (2013), Captain America: Winter Soldier (2014), and Guardians of The Galaxy (2014).

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

The Fear of Death in Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens (1922)

Close reading, Death, Expressionist film, Fear of death, German expressionism, Nosferatu, Siegfried Kracauer, The First World War

Heikki Rosenholm
hepero [a] utu.fi
Doctoral Student
Cultural Heritage Studies
University of Turku

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Rosenholm, Heikki 2017. ”The Fear of Death in Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens (1922)”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/fear-death-nosferatu-eine-symphonie-des-grauens-1922/

Printable PDF version


This overview deals with the Expressionist German silent film, Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens (1922), directed by F.W. Murnau. The article is based on my 2016 Master’s Thesis for Cultural Heritage Studies (see Rosenholm 2016). The aim of this examination is to take an in-depth look at certain scenes in the film and to analyse elements regarding the theme of death, or to be more specific, the fear of death. This theme is approached by delving into the teachings of German film theorist Siegfried Kracauer, and by analysing the Expressionist Film Movement and its relation to German Society in the 1920s.

 This overview closely examines different depictions of the fear of death in Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens, an Expressionist German silent film from 1922 that was directed by Friedrich Wilhelm “F.W.” Murnau. Murnau’s film is loosely based on Irish author Bram Stoker’s gothic horror novel, Dracula (1897). The basis for this article is my master’s thesis: Vampyyrin varjossa. Pelon elementit elokuvassa Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens (unofficially in English: In the Shadow of the Vampire. The Elements of Fear in Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens) in which the film’s elements of fear were analysed with the close reading method of my own development, which was based on various, diverse theoretical methods (see Rosenholm 2016, 17–29). The objective of my thesis was to determine how certain scenes of the film implied the broader fears of 1920s German society.

The events of Stoker’s Dracula take place in late 19th century England during the Victorian era. It tells the tale of an undead vampire, Count Dracula, who attempts to move from the distant Eastern European land of Transylvania to England. Dracula’s goal is to find new victims in order to quench his thirst for blood. Standing in Dracula’s way, however, is a small group of men and women: solicitor Jonathan Harker, his wife Mina Murray (later Harker), Doctor John Seward, the nobleman Arthur Holmwood, an American cowboy Quincey Morris, and a Dutch professor named Abraham van Helsing. The group eventually manages to drive Dracula back to Transylvania and destroy him. Other important characters involved in the novel are Lucy Westenra, a friend of Mina and Dracula’s first victim, and Renfield, a patient at Dr. Seward’s insane asylum who has a supernatural connection with Dracula.

Nosferatu, the very first unauthorized film adaption of the novel, changed various details from the novel, most of which were done by the film’s screenwriter Henrik Galeen (see Rosenholm 2016, 2, 11–13, 45). Nosferatu is set in 1830s Biedermeier-era Germany in the fictional town of Wisborg. Although the name Transylvania’s remains the same in the film, the main characters’ names have all, however, been changed: Dracula is known as Orlok (also referred to as Nosferatu in the film), Jonathan Harker appears as Hutter, Mina Murray as Ellen, Renfield as Knock and van Helsing is called Dr. Bulwer. Certain major characters from the novel, such as Quincey Morris, do not make an appearance at all. It is widely believed that the reasons behind the various name changes were due to copyright issues as the production company, Prana Film, had not obtained the rights to the novel (see Rosenholm 2016 2–3). In addition to the various name changes, the film also alters some of the novel’s other major elements. For example, Orlok spreads the plague everywhere he goes and his death differs from the novel; instead of being killed by the vampire hunters, he is killed by rays of sunlight.

Nosferatu also deals with numerous fears of which many can be associated with 1920s German society. This overview takes an in-depth look at one of the most common elements of fear visible in Nosferatu: ‘the fear of death’. The fear of death is present for the majority of the film and is particularly noticeable while examining the scenes that feature the main antagonist, Orlok. Different reactions to the fear of death are also seen through the reactions of the other major characters in the film. However, before going into the in-depth process of analysing the film, I will review the history of Germany and the Expressionist Film Movement in the 1920s as it places Nosferatu and other Expressionist films in their wider historical and socio-cultural context. The analysis of Nosferatu’s scenes is conducted in the latter part of the article.

The Short History of Expressionist Film in 1920s Germany

The history of Expressionist films is closely related to the history of 1920s Germany. To be more specific, German Expressionist cinema was greatly influenced by the events following the First World War (1914–1918). Before the war, Germany had been known as the German Empire from 1871. However, after accepting its defeat at the hands of the Allied forces in 1918, the German Empire was then reformed into a federal republic the following year. An unofficial historical designation for the republic is the Weimar Republic as the new constitutional law for the German state was declared in the city of Weimar in 1919. Nonetheless, the era of the Weimar Republic was short lived and came to its conclusion in 1933 when Adolf Hitler was appointed Chancellor and, together with the Nazi Party, seized power from the Republic’s coalition government. (Rosenholm 2016, 1–2, 29, 32; see Kershaw 2008, 367–377.)

The reasons for the short life of the Weimar Republic were closely related to the heavy economic burden of First World War reparations, which the Republic had to carry throughout its existence from 1919 to 1933. For example, there were numerous economic crises throughout the years and violent riots on the streets of major cities became commonplace. One of the main reasons for the country’s collapse was the Treaty of Versailles, which for many Germans was better known as ‘diktat’ (referring to what Germans saw as the harsh and unfair penalties that the victorious parties had levied on the country). The Treaty declared that Germany alone was the War’s only guilty party and, as a consequence, had to pay significant war reparations, surrender its territories and reduce the size of its military forces. (See Rosenholm 2016, 30; Kershaw 2008, 367–372; see also Kracauer 1987, 43–44.)

All these actions had a substantial impact on Germany and in a mostly negative way. However, for the film industry, the state of post-war Germany offered several benefits. According to cinema researchers Pam Cook and Mieke Bernink, ‘The end of the war, the collapse of the November uprising and massive inflation all contributed to an export boom in the German film industry that began in 1919’. (Cook & Bernink 1999, 67.) In addition, after the outbreak of war in 1914, Germany imposed restrictions on foreign films in its domestic markets. As a result, German films had little to no competition and various production companies therefore had considerable space to expand. However, many of the films made in 1913–1919 were considered poor and cheap exploitation films that had little chance of succeeding in foreign markets. This led to the eventual decision of several major industrialists to merge most of the production companies into one new company, Universum Film AG (Ufa), with the goal of creating high quality films for both domestic and foreign markets. (Kracauer 1987, 36–37; Cook & Bernink 1999, 67; Cousins 2004, 95–96.)

Ultimately, Expressionist art films were chosen as the flagship for German cinema abroad. Expressionism itself was a part of larger art movement that had its roots in the late 19th century. The main idea behind Expressionist art was the portrayal of subjects’ negative emotions in a very distorted and chaotic manner. The milieu of expressionist paintings was usually set in a dream- or fantasy world-like setting, which made it easier for the painters to express their negative emotions. Generally, Expressionism resisted the realism and objectivity of the 19th century. This setting was also the main source for many Expressionist films, which were further influenced by the chaotic times of the Weimar Republic: The films were usually set in worlds where the environment was distorted, and buildings, walls, ceilings, furniture and even shadows, were exaggerated and asymmetrical. The distortion of the environment was also reflected in the main characters who were usually mentally unstable or in a state of confusion. (See Holte 1997, 29–30; Rosenholm 2016, 32–35.)

Image 1. ‘The Scream’ (1893) by Norwegian Expressionist artist Edvard Munch. The creature in the foreground has been compared to an individual suffering from mental disorder, which thus causes the environment to feel distorted and chaotic.

The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari (Das Cabinet des Dr. Caligari, 1920), directed by Robert Wiene,, is one of the most famous of the Expression films of the era and universally considered as one of the founding works of the Expressionist Film Movement. The sets were designed by artists Hermann Warm, Walter Röhrig, and Walter Reimann, who came up with the idea of painting bizarre looking buildings and objects, as well as shadow and lightning effects, in the sets. The result was an expressionist, dream-like twisted world that avoided all the bases of rationality. The film, in short, tells the story of Dr. Caligari who arrives to a German town called Holstenwall. After his arrival, mysterious murders start to take place all over the town. Franzis, a young student, whose friend is a victim to one of the murders, becomes suspicious of Dr. Caligari and starts his own investigations. Franzis discovers that Dr. Caligari is indeed behind the murders and has been using a somnambulist, Cesare, to carry out the murders.

Other major Expressionist films include many of Fritz Lang’s films such as Dr. Mabuse, the Gambler (Dr. Mabuse, der Spieler, 1922), Die Nibelungen (1924), Metropolis (1927) and M (M – Eine Stadt sucht einen Mörder, 1931). Many of the Expressionist films commented on the chaotic age of 1920s German society; The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari, for its part, is widely considered as a critique of authoritarian government. (Holte 1997, 29–31; von Bagh 2004, 87; Cousins 2004, 95–101; Rosenholm 2016, 32–36; see also Kracauer 1987, 58–72.)

Image 2. The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari (left), Dr. Mabuse, the Gambler (middle) and Metropolis (right) are some of the classic Expressionist films.

The Golden Age of Expressionist film lasted from 1921 to 1924, while the movement persisted until the early 1930s. The main reasons for its decline were the rising tensions in the German political environment as well as the return of Hollywood films, which flooded the German markets in the late 1920s. However, instead of completely disappearing, the style of the films simply transferred, mainly to Hollywood films, as German Expressionist film-makers immigrated to United States when political tensions began to increase in Germany. The style of Expressionist films is particularly noticeable in Universal’s 1930s horror films and also in much film noir from the 1940s and 1950s. These films all share the same slow pace, dark and grim atmosphere, mentally unstable characters, and also utilize strong shadow effects, sets and make up. (Cook & Bernink 1999, 68; Cousins 2004, 98–99, 195–198; Hakola 2011, 31–32; Rosenholm 2016, 36–37, 45.)

German film researcher and theorist Siegfried Kracauer states in his famous book, From Caligari to Hitler. A Psychological History of the German Film (1947), that the events of 1920s Germany are especially apparent in Weimar-era German films (see Kracauer 1987, 9–16). Kracauer’s main thesis is that the films predicted the ascension of Hitler and his Nazi Party in Germany (Kracauer 2004, 11). This so called ‘reflection theory’, that films directly reflect the state of the society, has been much criticized in film studies. Indeed, the main issue that critics have with Kracauer and his book, besides the controversial suggestion that Weimar-era films predicted the ascension of Hitler, is that he considers the audience as an easily manipulated and passive receiver. His critics maintain that he doesn’t take into consideration the individual and sees the audience as one simple mass (see Kracauer 2004, 6, 8–9; see also Kracauer 1999, 389–391). Alternatively, contemporary scholars widely agree that films work in active and complex socio-cultural interaction with their audience. (See, for example, Salmi 1993, 152–156; Hakola 2011, 53–55; Ahonen 2013, 26–29.) Kracauer’s book, however, was a major turning point for film studies as it was the very first work that considered fictional films as reliable source material for studying the socio-cultural and historical contexts of society.

While his proposition that Weimar-era films predicted the rise of Hitler can be rightly criticized, Kracauer’s argument regarding the visible economic, social and political agencies in German cinema, is certainly worth consideration. It can always be argued how explicitly these elements are involved in Nosferatu; this also raises issues regarding the researcher’s risk of possible over-interpretation. However, when taking into account the other source materials of the socio-cultural and historical contexts that are examined, it does help confirm certain aspects of the theory and lessen the possibility of making digressive interpretations (see, for example, Ahonen 2013, 343–346). Even though Kracauer’s study has created much controversy among film researchers, the fact remains that his study has had an impact on many later studies regarding how films could possibly represent the psychological as well as socio-cultural state of a country (see, for example, Bordwell 1985; Hansen 1994; Koch & Gaines 2000; Beckman 2014).

Nosferatu and the Theme of Death

For example, although Nosferatu is considered a part of the Expressionist Film Movement, it contains elements of romantic art-style cinema as well. The later films of Nosferatu’s , F.W. Murnau’s have actually been described as more romantic-style as opposed to expressionist-style cinema. The influence of the romantic style can be seen in Nosferatu’s landscape shots such as Transylvania’s beautiful green valleys, flowing rivers, sunrises and sunsets, and the high Carpathian Mountains reaching towards the sky. But as seen in the film, there is also plenty of expressionist landscape scenery that shows ghostly and white-coloured forests, raging rivers, ominous winds and the valleys of Transylvania turned into a land of death. (See von Bagh 2004 (1998), 89–90; Cousins 2004, 101; Rosenholm 2016, 41–42; Perez 2013, 7–8.)

Image 3. The above images display the romantic style while the below images are reminiscent of the expressionist style in Nosferatu. Also, worth noting are the shifts in the tint of colours with romantic style shots being mostly displayed in red and yellow while expressionist hues usually appear in blue or green colours.

Murnau, as well as screenwriter Henrik Galeen, doubtlessly played an important role in many of Nosferatu’s features such as its expressionist artistic design and story elements; after all, both shared a prior history in the Expressionist film movement (see, for example, Murnau 1999, 499; Galeen 1999, 447–449). However, the person who had the greatest influence on Nosferatu was undoubtedly Albin Grau. Grau produced the film and was also responsible for the film’s costumes and set designs. Grau, together with fellow producer Enrico Dieckmann, founded Prana Film with the goal of producing occultist films. In the end, Prana Film managed to produce only one film, which turned out to be Nosferatu. The collapse of the studio was due to the lawsuit filed by Bram Stoker’s widow for copyright infringement following the film’s release. Prana Film lost in the courts and soon declared bankruptcy in order to avoid paying copyright infringement penalties. The court ordered all copies of the film to be destroyed. However, some prints of the film survived throughout the years and Nosferatu and many other Expressionist films became legal again during the 1950s and 1960s. (Rosenholm 2016, 43, 47–48.)

Image 4. The illustrations of the Vampire Book (left) and incomprehensible inscriptions in Orlok’s contract (middle, right) were some of the occultist details that Albin Grau implemented in the film.

Grau was personally very interested in occultism and was also fascinated by death cultures as well as Eastern European vampire folklore. The impact of these contributors is seen in many ways throughout Nosferatu. For example, Orlok’s appearance isn’t as aristocratic as Count Dracula’s in Stoker’s novel and the pale white Orlok resembles a resurrected body that rises from the grave to drink the blood of the living. Orlok’s bald head, rodent-like front teeth, long and thin arms, and sharp claws are, to some, reminiscent of a cross between a rat and a human skeleton. Orlok’s resemblance to a rat is no coincidence; in the film, Orlok spreads plague everywhere he goes and is followed by rats. This element of death associates Orlok with the historical ‘Black Death’, which was carried by rats and killed millions of Europeans in the mid-fourteenth-century. In Eastern European vampire folklore, it was also believed that vampires carried epidemics. (Rosenholm 2016, 46–47; see also Perez 2013, 8–9.)

Image 5. Albin Grau’s designs for scenes of Nosferatu (lower-left corner) were inspired by the novel ‘The Golem’ (1914), which was written by Gustav Meyrink and illustrated by Hugo Steiner-Prag (above). Orlok’s face (lower-right corner) is supposedly based on the novel’s titular character.

The story of Nosferatu was also inspired by the events that Grau experienced in 1916 Serbia during the First World War. Grau had heard a story from a peasant in a local tavern about a vampire, nosferatu[1], who woke up at night to drink the blood of the living. He tells this story in great detail in an article ‘Vampires’, originally published in 1921. Grau’s interest in the theme of death is also explained in the same article as he interestingly states that Nosferatu was somewhat inspired by the millions of casualties from the First World War. (See Grau 2013, 35–37; see also Rosenholm 2016, 43–44.) Grau, by associating the deaths caused by the plague in Nosferatu with the deaths caused by the First World War, proves that the historical events indeed had at least somewhat of an impact on the theme of death. In the 2013 commentary made for Nosferatu, film historian David Kalat argues that the Spanish flu pandemic of 1918, which also claimed millions of lives around the world, also affected the theme of death as presented in the film (Kalat 2013). One can always argue that films are affected by their cultural and historical context but in the case of Nosferatu, I maintain with a strong degree of reliability, that the film was indeed thus influenced by recent history.

The cultural heritage of Nosferatu is today very widespread and the impact that Nosferatu had on later vampire and Dracula films has been broadly acknowledged. The legal proceedings that followed soon after the release of the film, brought worldwide attention to Dracula and eventually transformed it into a pop culture phenomenon, a status that it retains even today. (See Rosenholm 2016, 13-16.) Nosferatu also changed the conceptions regarding vampires. For example, it was the very first movie in which a vampire was killed by sunlight. Further, it portrayed the vampire in a very animalistic and primitive way, which is truer to its folklore origins (see, for example, Hovi 2014, 66–70). Two major film tributes for the film have been made so far, the first being Werner Herzog’s remake of the film Nosferatu the Vampyre (Nosferatu: Phantom der Nacht, 1979) and the second being Elias E. Merhige’s Shadow of the Vampire (2000), which is a fictional account of the events surrounding the filming of Murnau’s Nosferatu. The film has also played a role in popular culture: the rock metal band Blue Öyster Cult released a song Nosferatu in their 1977 album Spectre, as a tribute to the film; and the popular animated television series, SpongeBob SquarePants, featured the character of Orlok in a small cameo role in a 2000 episode.


Video 1. Orlok’s brief cameo in SpongeBob Squarepants.


Video 2. ‘Nosferatu’ by Blue Öyster Cult from the album Spectre.

Nosferatu is not only unique among other Expressionist films; it’s also exceptional when compared to later vampire films because of its focus on the theme of death. The film pays scant attention to other themes such as sexuality, religion or unknown cultures, which are often the focus in many other vampire (specifically in Dracula) films (Rosenholm 2016, 4). Nature and other general environments play a major role in creating the deathly and spooky atmosphere, which also creates an interesting mixture of romantic and expressionist styles. The reasons for Nosferatu’s unique death theme can also be traced back to the film’s historical and cultural context.

Additionally, Nosferatu itself is not as political as many other Expressionist films were. The political is diminished in the film by having the film take place in a distant, semi-fantastical and -historical past. The film makes no attempt to be political; it was Albin Grau’s wish to focus on occultist lore and that’s what Nosferatu is ultimately about. Nosferatu works as an allegory for victims of war and epidemics, which was influenced by the recent chaotic events in Germany, occultist beliefs and vampire folklore. In this sense, Nosferatu is indeed closely related to death, and especially the fear of death.

The Transformation of the Fear of Death

The fear of death is one of the most basic fears of humankind. Death as a theme, for example, is one of the most common topics in philosophy. Death has been a topic of discussion among ancient Greek philosophers such as Epicurus, Plato and Aristotle (see, for example, Warren 2004), and has, as a theme, remained popular, particularly among late 19th and early 20th century German philosophers such as Friedrich Nietzsche and Martin Heidegger (see, for example, Heidegger 1992, 279–311; Nietzsche 2001, 26–27).

Academic studies have, especially during the 21st century, been more interested in death studies. In her book, Fear. A Cultural History (2005), Joanna Bourke examines cultures of fear. Bourke analyses the cultural meanings of fear, including the fear of death, in British and American cultures from the late 19th to the mid-20th centuries. For example, in the late 19th century, people were afraid of being buried alive or of God’s judgment and the possibility of going to Hell after death. These fears of death were replaced in the early 20th century with the fear of ‘nothingness’ after death, and a sudden and a violent death due to the events of the First World War. (Bourke 2005, 3–4; see also Kershaw 361–377) During the 21st century, death has become distant from the everyday experiences of people. The fears about death, however, remain but in different forms. According to Bourke, ‘People are more worried about the excessive death prolongation of life after all pleasure has been removed than about the sudden death.’ (Bourke 2005, 4.) Today, the images of death in the media and popular culture are also more common, which brings death closer to us than ever before, but at the same time it makes it seem like something that only exists in fiction or far away from us (see Hakola & Kivistö 2014).

Even though Bourke’s study focuses on British and American cultures, it is still relevant regarding Germany experiences in the early 20th century. Frank Furedi, another researcher of fear, has said, ‘How we react in general and how we fear in particular is subject to historical and cultural variations.’ (Furedi 2006, 7.) The First World War was a turning point in the culture of death and this was especially felt in Germany during the époque of the Weimar Republic. The fear of ‘nothingness’ after death was also present in society and is also seen in Nosferatu; the victims of Orlok don’t turn into vampires but nevertheless die in a horrific manner, while religion is absent or scarcely mentioned in the film. The theme of death has always been closely related to horror films (see Hakola 2011, 10) and while it’s important to note that film genres as such, did not officially exist until the 1930s, Nosferatu could still be considered as the first horror film that deals with the theme of death.

In the next section, I will show through the example of three of the film’s scenes, how Nosferatu portrays the fear of death. I will analyse each scene’s content before drawing my final conclusion. The scenes are: (1.) Hutter’s Journey to the Land of Transylvania, (2.) Orlok aboard the Demeter and (3.) Orlok’s Demise at the Hands of Ellen.

First Scene: Hutter’s Journey into the Land of Transylvania – The Arrival of the Fear of Death

Time: 00:22:22–00:26:16 (refers to the time of the scene in 2013 Blu-ray copy)

In this scene, the fear of death is expressed to the audience through Hutter’s (Gustav von Wangenheim) journey in the land of Transylvania. It begins with Hutter entering Transylvania and finally meeting Count Orlok (Max Schreck) outside his castle. Hutter embodies an individual who has never been in contact with death and is about to experience it for the very first time in his life. The fear of death takes a hold of Hutter, as well as the audience, during his journey to meet Orlok. I refer to this first stage as the arrival of the fear of death.

The scene has been preceded by events that showcased Hutter in Wisborg, where he enjoyed a cursory, happy and joyful life with his wife, Ellen (Greta Schröder). Hutter’s fate is, however, altered when his employer Knock (Alexander Granach) sends him to Transylvania to meet a new client, Count Orlok. Without showing any kind of hesitation, Hutter accepts his newly given task and soon embarks on his journey. Hutter’s journey starts in a very cheerful and happy manner, but as he travels deeper into the land of Transylvania, the atmosphere of the film evolves into something more dark and grim. Hutter, as he journeys, also takes the audience into the same world as him.

What is also seen in the preceding scenes is that Hutter has actually received warnings about Count Orlok from the local peasants. At a local inn he even read a vampire book that warns of Nosferatu. Hutter, however, ignores the book’s warnings and instead goes straight to bed in order to prepare to cross the Carpathian Mountains the next day.

Image 6. Hutter in the middle of reading the Vampire Book (left). The book (right) explains Nosferatu’s origins.

On the next morning, Hutter gets a ride from a local coach to a mountain pass, however, the coachman refuses to take him any further. Hutter then takes his bags and continues his journey on foot. The transition from the normal world to the unknown world happens in the next moment when Hutter crosses the bridge (image 7), which is followed by an intertitle with the film’s storyteller saying:

No sooner had Hutter stepped across the bridge, than the eerie visions he had often told me about seized hold of him.

Image 7. Hutter crossing the bridge and taking a step into an unknown land. The boundaries between familiar and unknown worlds are not clearly visible.

Hutter’s journey now takes an entirely different turn. The bridge scene has been analysed by Craig Keller who has said that scariest thing is that everything looks exactly the same on the other side of the bridge (see Keller 2013, 48–49). We cannot differentiate between the familiar and the other unknown world. Even Hutter seems to be oblivious to this reality; he is seen looking back at the camera and seems to be quite cheerful. The music played during the shot is also very joyful, not to mention that the bridge scene takes place during daytime. The atmosphere of the bridge scene basically plays with audiences’ minds by convincing them that nothing is going to change on the other side. However, the intertitle’s words ‘the eerie visions he had often told me about seized hold of him.’ indicate something completely opposite and this is proven to be the case later in the scene.

After crossing the bridge, Hutter travels for a while and arrives on the side of a road. Soon, a carriage arrives ridden by a mysterious coachman covered in black clothing. The coachman is actually Orlok in disguise who advises Hutter to climb aboard. During the ride, the carriage goes through a ghastly white forest, which emphasizes the unknown world to which Hutter has entered.

Image 8. Orlok, disguised as a coachman, rides into the fog and takes Hutter though a spooky white forest. The landscape’s style has turned from normal and romantic, into abnormal and expressionist.

The coachman leaves Hutter in front of the castle gates and exits the site. Hutter takes a look at the huge gates and steps inside the courtyard of the castle. There he is greeted by Count Orlok, who welcomes him and says: ‘You have kept me waiting – waiting too long. Now it is nearly midnight. The servants are sleeping!’ Orlok signals for Hutter to follow him inside the castle. Together, they both enter the dark tunnel and disappear into the darkness (image 9).

Image 9. Hutter standing in front of the gates of Orlok’s castle. Hutter is unsure of where he is about to enter (left). Later with Orlok, he walks into a dark tunnel (right).

So how do the elements of the fear of death stand out in the scene? As stated earlier, this is the first time Hutter comes into contact with an unknown world with which he is unfamiliar. The romantic landscape turns expressionist and the only ‘living’ creature Hutter meets after crossing the bridge is Orlok who looks entirely different from the other people Hutter has earlier met in Transylvania. This is because, after crossing the bridge, Hutter has entered the land of the dead with Orlok being its only resident. Orlok represents death and what it causes to an individual. Orlok is neither dead nor living and is actually balanced between the two worlds (image 10).

The transition from the land of the living to the land of the dead is visually portrayed in various ways. Some of the most notable visual details are the numerous doors and gateways shaped like an arch. The arches resemble coffins and when Orlok is seen standing next to or passing through them, they represent the boundaries between life and death, which are very vague in the film. (Perez 2013, 13.)

Image 10. Orlok standing between two gateways formed in the shape of arches in the castle’s courtyard. The shot reminds the audience that Orlok is a being who doesn’t belong with the living or the dead.

Hutter doesn’t exactly know how to react to the ‘deathly figure’ of Orlok. This is seen through his uncertain expressions and gestures (image 11). Hutter represents an individual who has never been in contact with death. He simply follows the embodiment of death, Orlok, into the tunnel, believing that there is nothing to be worried about. However, the fear of death has now arrived and seized Hutter for the first time.

Image 11. Hutter’s facial expressions and reactions during his journey indicate that he’s uncertain how to react to new and unfamiliar experiences.

In the scenes after Hutter’s journey, his arrival and resulting slide into the grip that the fear of death holds, is emphasized even more as Hutter stays as a guest in Orlok’s castle and eventually discovers the truth about his host (see Rosenholm 2016, 5570). That being said, I will not go through these scenes, rather, the next scene I analyse concerns the transition to the fear of death as seen through Orlok and the sailors aboard the vessel Demeter.

Second Scene: Orlok aboard the DemeterThe Transition to the Fear of Death

Time: 00:58:13 – 01:02:08

In this scene, Orlok travels across the sea to reach Wisborg. The scene can be interpreted as the transition to the fear of death from the barren and primitive land of Transylvania to the sophisticated and modern town of Wisborg. I refer to this as the second stage: the transition to the fear of death. The fear of death begins to take shape aboard the Demeter before it reaches Wisborg. The scene also introduces the association of Orlok with the rats that aid him in spreading the plague.

The scene starts by showing a sailor resting in the cargo hold of Demeter where the coffins of Orlok are also laid out. Suddenly, the spirit of Orlok rises from one of the coffins, which terrifies the sailor who soon dies off screen. An intertitle follows, explaining that:

It spread through the ship like an epidemic. The first stricken sailor pulled the entire crew after him into the dark grave of the waves. In the light of the sinking sun, the captain and ship’s mate bid farewell to the last of their comrades.

Only the Captain (Max Nemetz) and the First Mate (Wolfgang Heinz) remain. After throwing the body of their last comrade in the sea, the First Mate picks up an axe and cries to the Captain: ‘I’m going below!!! If I’m not back up in ten minutes…’

Image 12. The First Mate prepares to go into the cargo hold to find the cause of the crew deaths. The Captain decides to turn around and walk back to his post.

The First Mate then enters the cargo hold and, axe in hand, starts to break apart the coffins. To his shock and terror, he discovers Orlok and the rats from the coffins. Orlok rises from one of the coffins and reaches out his arm to the First Mate. The terrified First Mate flees back to the deck and jumps into water. Orlok then rises from the cargo hold and slowly advances upon the last remaining crew member, the Captain.

Image 13. The fear of death takes hold of the First Mate when he discovers Orlok in the cargo hold.

The First Mate’s reaction represents the panic that fear of death may cause an individual. Unable to face the fact that he is about to die, he flees and jumps into water, sharing the same fate as the rest of the Demeter’s crew before him. The Captain can only watch hopelessly as the First Mate disappears into the raging waves of the sea. The Captain, however, does not panic and shows great determination. Not planning to abandon the ship, he ties himself to the helm and watches in horror as Orlok approaches. The scene ends, showing the empty sailing vessel followed by the intertitle: ‘The ship of death had acquired its new captain.’

Image 14. The ship of death sailing across the sea with Orlok and the rats as its only passengers.

Orlok’s slow advance is very much like death, which also approaches slowly and inevitably (see Perez 2013, 9). The Captain knows that death is unavoidable and with the little time he has left, he decides to prepare for it as best he can. Although his actions do not save his life, in return, he receives a different death than the First Mate: The Captain doesn’t die in panic or horrified but with dignity and determination. Although the Captain’s death might not be peaceful, he shows signs of resisting death.

The First Mate and Captain display, as seen earlier, different kinds of fears of death: ‘If the vampire represents impending death, the film’s other characters, all stylized, generalized figures drawn with the broad strokes of expressionism, represent different responses to death, different ways in which the self may approach life as death approaches’. (Perez 2013, 11.) The First Mate and Captain are no different; they try to fight against the fear of death only to lose their lives in the end. While the First Mate reacts in horror, the Captain’s reaction is more steadfast and prepared.

The fear of death no longer remains confined to the land of Transylvania and it undergoes a transformation. When Orlok boards the Demeter with his coffins, he eventually turns it into a ship of death. The transformation happens both physically and spiritually in which Orlok and his rats are the physical manifestation of death. The winds that blow the sails of Demeter and the spiritual appearance of Orlok all represent the otherworldliness of death. This same kind of transformation also happens in the city of Wisborg, with the events of Demeter foreshadowing this. After reaching Wisborg, the fear of death has completed its transition from the shadows and soon becomes part of the normal and familiar world instead of only remaining in the unfamiliar and unknown world.

Image 15. Orlok walking slowly towards the Captain of Demeter (left). The point of view from the hatch of the cargo hold resembles an open grave where the dead watch the living (Perez 2013, 9). The Captain can only watch in horror as Orlok approaches to take his life (right).

Another important detail surrounding the events taking place on Demeter is the showcasing of Orlok’s invincibility; as the embodiment of death, he cannot be defeated. This is seen when the First Mate tries to battle Orlok with an axe and when the Captain shows great resilience by tying himself to the helm. Both efforts are ultimately in vain as Orlok manages to end both their lives. Later in the film, Orlok’s invincibility is further emphasized by demonstrating the ineffectiveness of religion (crosses have no effect) and science (Dr. Bulwer’s minimal role) (see Perez 2013, 10–11, 28). Both of these doctrines are useless as Orlok is death himself and can never be defeated. However, the fear of death that Orlok also represents is possible to strike down as seen in the next analysed scene in which Ellen is the main character.

Image 16. Orlok represents death and the fear of death, both spiritually and physically. Orlok’s spiritual form diffuses his presence everywhere (left). His physical form on the other hand reminds the viewer that the death is closer to us than we may expect (right).

Third Scene: Orlok’s Demise at the Hands of Ellen – Conquering the Fear of Death.

Time: 1:26:26 – 1:34:15

The film’s final scene shows the destruction of Orlok at the hands of Ellen. Victory, however, does not come without Ellen’s ultimate sacrifice, her life. In this scene, the fear of death enters its third and final stage: conquering the fear of death.

In the preceding scenes, Orlok’s arrival to Wisborg onboard the Demeter were shown. Orlok immediately headed out to the streets of the town while carrying one of his coffins and later dissolves into thin air in front of the house he had purchased earlier from Hutter. Orlok is next seen in the final scene when he confronts Ellen. Orlok’s arrival to the city also meant the advent of the plague, which now breaks out in Wisborg. This completes the transformation of death; from the remote land of Transylvania, death now becomes part of ordinary life among the residents of Wisborg (see Rosenholm 2016, 75–79; Perez 2013, 18).

Image 17. Upon his arrival, Orlok, walks through the empty streets of Wisborg with one of his coffins. The shape of the arch is once again present in the buildings he passes by.

Moving on to the final scene, which begins with Orlok looking outside his building’s window to Ellen’s bedroom where she is resting together with Hutter. Orlok, using his vampire powers, forces Ellen to open the window and invite him into the building (this is actually a reference to conventional vampire folklore in which a vampire has to be invited inside before it can enter the building). Meanwhile, Ellen wakes up the sleeping Hutter and sends him to fetch Dr. Bulwer (John Gottowt).

Image 18. Orlok uses his powers to force Ellen to open the window and invite him into her home.

Hutter leaves the house in order to fetch Dr Bulwer. Meanwhile, Orlok walks through the staircase towards Ellen. Hutter manages to find Bulwer and together they head back to Ellen. However, by this point, Orlok has already reached Ellen’s bedroom and has started to drink her blood. What Orlok doesn’t notice, while drinking the blood, is the slowly rising morning sun. At the same time, in the town’s prison, the captured Knock senses that his master is in danger.

Image 19. While Hutter fetches Dr. Bulwer (left), Knock senses that his master is in danger (right). The final scene portrays the futility of the male characters in the film; Hutter and Bulwer are unable to provide any kind of help for Ellen, while Knock can do nothing to save his master.

As Orlok realizes that he has stayed too long in Ellen’s bedroom, he stops drinking her blood and walks towards the window. Orlok reaches his arm towards the sun as if trying to grasp the sun itself. Soon, the rays of light destroy Orlok, leaving only a trail of black smoke behind. Knock, also realizing the gravity of the situation, cries in desperation ‘The master… is… dead’. Ellen, lying in bed and realizing that Orlok has been destroyed, gets up and shouts ‘Hutter!’ and then collapses. Hutter, who has just arrived with Dr. Bulwer, catches Ellen in his arms and witnesses her death. With Ellen’s sacrifice, the citizens of Wisborg have been saved from the terror of Orlok and the plague he brought. Dr. Bulwer looks at the lovers with sadness and allows Hutter to mourn Ellen’s death in peace. Finally, Bulwer looks towards the camera and an intertitle follows with Storyteller saying:

Witness the miracle on the heels of the truth: at that very hour, the Great Death came to an end, and as if confronted by the victorious radiance of the living sun, the shadow of the Deathbird was dispersed.

At the end of the final scene of the film, the last shot shows Orlok’s castle, which now lies in ruins due to his death.

The final scene of the film is quite compelling; mainly because of Ellen’s sacrifice and the multiple interpretations it has caused among audiences, film critics and scholars. Firstly, it’s important to note that typically, credit for the destruction of Orlok is given to ‘radiance of the living sun’. This could be seen as a reference to the power of the nature as Orlok emerged from the depths of nature, it is also the same nature that destroys him. This essentially refers to the natural circle of life and death.

However, Ellen’s role shouldn’t be underestimated; the part she played in destroying the vampire was also essential and proves that it’s possible to affect natural events. Kracauer himself asked if Orlok embodied the destructiveness of nature in the form of the plague or if the image of the plague represents Orlok? Kracauer states that if we go with the former, then Ellen is a passive victim whose sacrifice was for nothing as Orlok would eventually have been destroyed by natural forces. Kracauer instead argues for the latter interpretation, claiming that Ellen is a victim of a tyrant and has to endure the hardships in the name Christian love. (Kracauer 1987, 75.)

However, film researcher Gilberto Perez doesn’t support Kracauer’s argument as ‘A tyrant, however, is a political figure; the reign of death that Nosferatu represents is not a political order because it cannot be changed, it can only be faced; the death that comes to all the living falls outside the political because it is something inevitable’. (Perez 2013, 9.) I agree with Perez’s statement, as Orlok certainly is not as political character as is the character of Dr. Caligari, for example. However, the fact remains that it is Ellen who stalls the vampire long enough so that the rays of sunlight destroy him. Without Ellen’s actions, it could be assumed that Orlok might have managed to slip away.

F.W. Murnau was also known as a director who favoured strong female characters in his films. This could partially explain why Ellen is responsible for destroying Orlok, and why the role played by the male leads Hutter and Bulwer is greatly diminished in the final scene. Murnau interpreted Ellen as the main heroine of the tale who must destroy Orlok. (Kalat 2013.) Kracauer, for his part, actually credits Ellen’s role to Henrik Galeen instead (Kracauer 1987 (1947), 73–74.) But whatever the reason, the fact remains that Ellen’s role is important in the destruction of Orlok.

Image 20. The death of Orlok.

Ellen’s actions also prove that one doesn’t have to act passively and accept the forthcoming. Ellen shows the ‘real’ way of resisting death, which is about accepting one’s own death. As Ellen accepts death, she realizes that it’s inevitable, something that all living things must face some day. This gives her a peaceful death, something that the First Mate and the Captain also tried to accomplish but failed to achieve in the end. Ellen’s actions, however, prove that while avoiding death is impossible, it is possible to be delayed and that conquering the fear of death is entirely possible.

Image 21. Orlok’s iconic shadow is seen in the staircase as he advances towards Ellen.

In summary, we could provide three reasons that explain why Orlok is destroyed. First, the rays of sunlight; they represent the natural causes as death is a natural event and simply a part of the circle of life. Second, Ellen’s intervening actions; she stalls Orlok long enough so that he doesn’t notice the morning sun in time. The third reason, a fact of pure coincidence and unpredictability could be taken into consideration; Orlok simply doesn’t notice the rise of the morning sun and could have survived if he had not been overconfident in his abilities. These three reasons are also something that can be associated with the fear of death: it is a natural event, one can fight against it or it is also a matter of coincidence.

But Orlok’s destruction doesn’t mean the end of death or the fear of death itself. Orlok’s arrival in Wisborg symbolizes death becoming part of everyday life. After Orlok’s death, death has simply returned back to nature, from where it will eventually rise again. So, what does this all mean in the end? One could say that Orlok, in a questionable manner, did a favour to the townspeople of Wisborg as he made them aware of the fear of death. By realizing that death will now always be a part of their lives, they will be more respectful and show more appreciation towards life itself. Each person’s life is unique as every living being only lives once. One could say that this is what Ellen also wanted to achieve with her final sacrifice; that life is precious.

Image 22. Hutter and Bulwer arrive too late to save Ellen, who soon dies in the arms of Hutter (left). Bulwer then takes one final look towards the audience (right).

‘After the death diffused everywhere in the stricken midst of the familiar, the death personified by the vampire when he reappears at the film’s conclusion is not death generally but the death each human being must face individually’. (Perez 2013, 29.) Ellen’s sacrifice forces individuals to think about their own death and how to face it. Ellen’s example shows that by making death one’s own, conquering the fear of death is entirely possible. Ellen is not ignorant of death in the manner in which Hutter is, nor is she as terrified as the First Mate or as bravely acquiescent as the Captain of Demeter. She doesn’t resist inevitable death but rather makes it her own, which gives her a peaceful death without experiencing physical or mental pain.

Conclusion: The Meaning of Fear of Death in Nosferatu

Nosferatu can certainly be described a timeless classic that still holds the audience in its grasp. In fact, the different meanings of death and its fears in Nosferatu providea very accurate portrayal of its socio-cultural-historical context. The First World War caused millions of deaths and also changed the meaning of death itself. No longer was death viewed as something peaceful, as something that should be ignored or as something that should be considered as an ‘abnormal part of life’, but instead, death could be seen as something that could happen to the young and healthy, suddenly in a violent manner and/or to anyone everywhere: Death therefore became a natural occurrence in life.

But one could also maintain that Nosferatu is not strictly tied only to its own time and place; it could also be seen as a reflection of contemporary cultures of fear in some ways. But just as in the film, the fear of death has been transformed. The meaning of the fear of death today is more about survival and prolonging life as long as possible. In the 1920s, after the first modern global war, people living in the western world became afraid of ‘nothingness’ after dying. Today, the fear of death has been replaced by the fear of being forced to stay alive against one’s own will. (Bourke 2005, 49–50.) This, in turn, is related to contemporary questions regarding themes such as euthanasia.

The state of Weimar-era Germany is visible in Nosferatu, although it’s not demonstrated in the same way as in other Expressionist films such as The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari, which commented on the state of society in 1920s Germany by placing their settings in a more identifiable environment. Nosferatu is different. It is set in a distant past, in a dream- and fantasy-like world (Transylvania) mixed with elements of the normal world (Wisborg). The various socio-cultural problems of Germany in the 1920s have all taken different forms in Nosferatu: For example, the death caused by the plague among the townspeople of Wisborg reminds viewers about the victims of First World War and the devastated Transylvanian landscape resembles the destruction caused during the First World War, while the film’s various characters – Hutter, Ellen, the First Mate and the Captain – display different aspects of death and the reactions it causes in different individuals.

Regarding the main theme of Nosferatu, the fear of death, the film could be said to expresses three different kinds of stages of the fear of death:

1st stage: The Arrival of the Fear of Death. This stage was seen in the first analysed scene when Hutter enters the land of Transylvania and comes into contact with Orlok. At this stage, the fear of death is described as something new, unknown and terrifying, which one doesn’t know how to react to. The fear of death’s arrival is unexpected and what it causes in individuals is always a personal, and not universal, reaction. It takes a firm grip of its victim and doesn’t let go easily. Once the fear of death arrives, the victim sees things in a different light, no longer being able to return to their past life.

2nd stage: The Transition to the Fear of Death. The second analysed scene in which Orlok is sailing in Demeter across the sea with his coffins and rats shows that the fear of death is something you can resist and fight against, although it may still remain unbeatable. The First Mate and the Captain both show different kinds of reactions to the fear of death, proving the point, as with Hutter before them, that the fear of death is not universal. The fear of death goes through a transition; from the world of the unfamiliar it moves into a world of normality. It transforms into different shapes, which in turn cause diverse reactions in individuals. The fear of death that Hutter and the sailors experienced is different than what Ellen or Knock experience due to these reasons.

3rd stage: Conquering the Fear of Death. In the third and final analysed scene, Orlok and the fear of death that he represents, meet their demise at Ellen’s hand. The scene clearly shows that accepting the fear of death and deciding on the fashion of one’s own death enables its conquest. When Ellen accepts her fear of death, she is granted a peaceful death with a positive outcome: Orlok, the embodiment of evil and death, is ultimately destroyed and the citizens of Wisborg can then live in peace. In the final stage, the individual conquers the fear of death. Depending on the reaction, the individual gains either a peaceful or a restless death. The fear of death’s final attack, death itself, cannot be conquered, but its power can be reduced. In the end, the film declares that Ellen’s method is the best compared to, for example, how Hutter, the First Mate and the Captain dealt with Orlok. The final conclusion also raises the question of whether interfering with natural causes, such as death, is necessary; if death emerges from the depths of nature, then it should be assumed that it will eventually return back to where it came from.

In Nosferatu, the fear of death is described in diverse ways, which can lead to several possible interpretations. I have simply displayed one way of analysing the scenes, which is through the standpoint of close reading while taking into consideration the historical and socio-cultural context of 1920s Germany. I also argue that the aforementioned three stages of the fear of death still remain to this day but in different forms. Most likely, the majority of people are no longer afraid of being buried alive or of a violent death. Instead, survival and being ‘forced’ to stay alive are today associated with the fear of death.

References

Links verified 1.6.2017.

Films

Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens. Germany, 1922. Sc: Henrik Galeen, Bram Stoker (based on the novel Dracula). D: F.W. Murnau. S: Max Schreck (Graf Orlok), Gustav von Wangenheim (Hutter), Greta Schröder (Ellen). P: Jofa-Atelier Berlin-Johannisthal & Prana-Film GmbH/Enrico Dieckmann & Albin Grau. R: 17.2.1922. Feature length of DVD copy 94 min. 2009. Feature length of Blu-ray copy 95 min. 2013.

Commentary: Kalat, David. 2013.

Nosferatu 1922 [Full Feature – Enhanced, Stabilized] 1080p, YouTube 4.5.2016, https://youtu.be/BLfBY2w8reo.

Film images for Nosferatu used in the review have been taken from a 2009 DVD copy or YouTube video of the film. English translations are from a 2013 Blu-ray copy.

Documentaries

The Language of Shadows (Die Sprache Der Schatten). Germany, 2007. D: Luciano Berriatúa. P: F.W. Murnau-Stiftung. 53 min. Included in Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens Blu-ray copy. 2013.

Nosferatu – making of – The Language of Shadows HC, YouTube 3.10.2012, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0egcqCGqiYQ&t.

Videos

Spongebob – Nosferatu, YouTube 5.4.2013, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yorZRDujbd0.

Blue Oyster Cult: Nosferatu, YouTube 20.7.2008, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gts2yGraydk.

Dr. Mabuse The Gambler 1922 [Full Movie – Part 1] 1080p, YouTube 4.5.2016, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UuJRs9xvkPg.

Fritz Lang: Metropolis (1927), YouTube 5.4.2015, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yeaVxvLyRhE.

Das Kabinett des Doktor Caligari 1920 HD, YouTube 18.10.2014, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fMC-UEUhtl0.

Web pages

Hugo Steiner-Prag’s Golem, John Coulthart {feuilleton}, 26.8.2007, http://www.johncoulthart.com/feuilleton/2007/08/26/hugo-steiner-prags-golem/.

The Scream, Wikipedia, 19.3.2017, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Scream.

Literature

Ahonen, Kimmo. 2013. Kylmän sodan pelkoja ja fantasioita. Muukalaisten invaasio 1950-luvun yhdysvaltalaisessa tieteiselokuvassa. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

von Bagh, Peter. 20014 Elokuvan historia (1998). Helsinki: Otava.

Beckman, Karen. 2014. “Animating Film Theory: An Introduction.” In Animating Film Theory, edited by Karen Beckman, 1­–22. Durham: Duke University Press.

Bordwell, David. 1985. Narration in the Fiction Film. London: Methuen.

Bourke, Joanna. 2005. Fear. A Cultural History. London: Virago Press.

Cook, Pam, and Mieke Bernink. 1999. The Cinema Book. London: BFI.

Cousins, Mark. 2004. The Story of Film. London: Pavilion.

Furedi, Frank. 2006. Culture of Fear Revisited. London: Continuum.

Galeen, Henrik. 1999. “Fantastic Film.” In The Promise of Cinema: German Film Theory, 1907-1933, edited by Anton Kaes, Nicholas Baer, and Michael Cowan, 447–449. University of California Press.

Grau, Albin. 2013. “Vampires.” The Masters of Cinema Series #70. 2013, 35–37. Translation from the original publication: Craig Keller. Originally published: Bühne und Film, no. 21, 1921.

Hakola, Outi. 2011. Rhetoric of Death and Generic Addressing of Viewers in American Living Dead Films. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

Hakola, Outi, and Sari Kivistö. 2014. “Introduction: Death in Literature.” In Death in Literature, edited by Outi Hakola, and Sari Kivistö. Cambridge Scholars Publishing, ii–xx.

Hansen, Miriam. 1994. Babel and Babylon: Spectatorship in American Silent Film. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Heidegger, Martin. 1992. Being and Time. Blackwell, Oxford UK & Cambridge USA.

Holte, James. 1997. Dracula in the Dark: The Dracula Film Adaptations. London: Greenwood Press.

Hovi, Tuomas. 2014. Heritage through Fiction: Dracula Tourism in Romania. Turku: Turun yliopiston julkaisuja.

Keller, Craig. 2013. “The Bridge (2007).” The Masters of Cinema Series #70, 48–49.

Kershaw, Ian. 2008. Hitler, the Germans, and the Final Solution. Yale University Press.

Koch, Gertrud, and Jeremy Gaines. 2000. Siegfried Kracauer: An Introduction. Princeton University Press.

Kracauer, Siegfried. 1999. “A Film.” In The Promise of Cinema: German Film Theory, 1907-1933, edited by Anton Kaes, Nicholas Baer, and Michael Cowan, 389–391. University of California Press.

Kracauer, Siegfried. 1987. Caligarista Hitleriin. Saksalaisen elokuvan psykologinen historia (1947). Helsinki: Valtion painatuskeskus.

Kracauer, Siegfried. 2004. From Caligari to Hitler: A Psychological History of the German film (1947). Revised and Expanded edition. Edited and introduced by Leonardo Quaresima. Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press.

Murnau, F.W. 1999. “My Ideal Screenplay”. In The Promise of Cinema: German Film Theory, 1907-1933, edited by Anton Kaes, Nicholas Baer, and Michael Cowan, 498–499. University of California Press.

Nietzsche, Friedrich. Thus Spake Zarathustra. Virginia Tech, Blacksburg VA 2001.

Perez, Gilberto. 2013. “The Deadly Space Between (1998).” In The Masters of Cinema Series #70, 7–34. Original publication: The Material Ghost: Films and Their Medium. John Hopkins University Press.

Rosenholm, Heikki. 2016. Vampyyrin varjossa. Pelon elementit elokuvassa Nosferatu – Eine Symphonie des Grauens. Master’s Thesis, Cultural Heritage Studies. University of Turku.

Salmi, Hannu. 1993. Elokuva ja historia. Helsinki: Suomen elokuva-arkisto ja Painatuskeskus.

Warren, James. 2004. Facing Death: Epicurus and His Critics. Published to Oxford Scholarship Online.

Notes

[1] The term nosferatu is interesting in and of itself as its etymology is ambiguous and difficult to determine. It’s been associated with Romania even though it’s unknown in the Romanian language. This is most likely because of a mistake in English translation as the term was popularized by Stoker in Dracula. Stoker discovered the word from Emily Gerard’s ‘Transylvanian Superstitions’ (1885), which was one of his source materials for the novel. In her book, Gerald mentions that Romanian peasants believe in a vampire, also known as nosferatu. (See Hovi 2014, 64–65.)

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

”Joka kuuseen kurkottaa, se Puupäähän kapsahtaa” – sananlaskut suomalaisen perhe-elokuvan esittämässä arjessa

informaali kasvatus, Pekka Puupää -elokuvat, sananlaskujen tulkinta, sananlaskut

Liisa Granbom-Herranen
lakgra [a] utu.fi
KT, FM (folkloristiikka)
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2017. ”’Joka kuuseen kurkottaa, se Puupäähän kapsahtaa’ – sananlaskut suomalaisen perhe-elokuvan esittämässä arjessa”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/joka-kuuseen-kurkottaa-se-puupaahan-kapsahtaa-sananlaskut-suomalaisen-perhe-elokuvan-esittamassa-arjessa/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Katsauksen keskeinen lähtökohta on elokuvan tarjoama mahdollisuus monitieteelliseen tutkimukseen. Näkökulma sananlaskuihin on folkloristisessa paremiologiassa keskittyen elokuvassa käytetyn arkipuheen sananlaskujen kasvatuksellisuuteen. Suomalaisen sananlaskun käyttöä tai merkitystä ei aiemmin ole tarkasteltu elokuvan tarjoamassa kontekstissa. Katsauksessa sananlaskujen käyttökontekstina on 1950-luvun lapsille ja aikuisille suunnatut Puupää-elokuvat. Tarkastelen näiden elokuvien sananlaskujen saamien kasvatuksellisia tavoitteita suhteessa kuulijan tulkintaan 1900-luvun alun lapsuuden sananlaskuihin. Katsaus edustaa paremiologiassa kontekstiin sitoutuvaa näkemystä, jonka mukaan sananlaskujen merkityksen ymmärtäminen edellyttää käyttötilanteiden tuntemista. Kokonaiskontekstin sosiokulttuurinen vaikutus on osa tätä kontekstisidonnaisuutta.

Otsikon lainaus on Puupää-elokuvien ohjauksesta ja käsikirjoituksista pääosin vastanneen Armand Lohikosken (1993, 199) muistelmista. Kyseessä on viittaus sananlaskuun ”Joka kuuseen kurkottaa, se katajaan kapsahtaa”. Arkipäiväisen elämän sattumukset ja niihin liittyvät sananlaskut ovat olennainen osa kaikkia alkuperäisiä Puupää-elokuvia. Arjen kieleen ja arkisiin tapahtumiin sisältyvät sekä vallankäytön että piilovaikuttamisen elementit (ks. tarkemmin Granbom-Herranen 2008).

Puupää-elokuvat ilmestyivät pääosin 1950-luvulla eli aikana, jolloin lastenelokuva oli käsitteenä vieras ja Suomessa televisiokin teki vasta tuloaan koteihin. Puupää-elokuvat olivat lähinnä perhe-elokuvia, joihin sisältyy aikuisten ja lasten huumorin ohella lapsille suunnattua opettavaistakin puhetta. Elokuvien valmistumisajankohtana Suomessa elettiin sodanjälkeistä jälleenrakentamisen aikaa ja tässä uudessa kansallisen identiteetin etsintävaiheessa suomalaisuuden perintö (kuten ikiaikaiset sananlaskut) koettiin kansallisesti tärkeiksi. Elokuvateattereissa Puupää-elokuvat ovat vuosien varrella saavuttaneet suomalaisessa mittapuussa suuret katsojaluvut ja niitä esitetään edelleen televisiossa. Jo kolmekymmentä vuotta sitten Esko Varho (1996, 176) totesi näiden elokuvien esityksien tavoittaneen miljoo­nia katsojia ja lisäksi yli 30 miljoonan katsojan nähneen niitä televisiossa. Puupää-elokuvista on muodostunut osa kantasuomalaisten tuntemaa yhteistä menneisyyttä.

Katsauksen alku taustoittaa varsin yleisellä tasolla sekä Puupää-elokuvia että sananlaskujen ja kasvatuksen välistä suhdetta. Näitä lukuja seuraa tutkimuksen kulun kuvaus tutkimusmenetelmän ja sananlaskuaineistojen esittelyineen (Puupää-elokuvien aineisto, PP ja elämäntarina-aineisto, ET). Lopuksi esitän yhteenvedon elokuva-aineiston ja lapsuuden muisteluiden sananlaskujen tavoitteiden yhteneväisyyksistä ja eroista. Katsaus tarjoaa elokuvatieteen tuntijoille lähinnä paremiologisen katsauksen elokuvaan. [1] Kohde ei ole elokuva, vaan elokuva tarjoaa viitekehyksen tarkastelun kohteena olevalle ilmiölle, sananlaskulle ja sen sisältämälle viestille.

Aineistot ja menetelmä

Katsauksen lähtökohtana on yhtäältä kaikki se mitä jo tiesin sananlaskujen ja kasvatuksen yhteydestä ja toisaalta Pekka Puupää -elokuvat, joita katsoessani huomioni on kiinnittynyt sananlaskujen runsauteen erityisesti Pekka Puupään ja Pätkän puheissa. Puupää-elokuvat ja niiden vaikututtavuus on usein ohitettu hymähtäen, mutta lähes jokainen suomalainen on niitä nähnyt. Kätkeytyykö niihin muutakin kuin vain viihdyttävää huumoria? Eli käytännön havaintojen osoittamasta ongelmasta tuli pohdinnan kohde. Teoreettisena ajattelun taustana on mahdollisten maailmojen semantiikan sovellus sananlaskujen merkityksen muodostumiseen (merkityksen siirtymä ks. Hintikka & Sandu 1994; sananlaskujen yhteydessä ks. tarkemmin Granbom-Herranen 2008; 2010; 2013).

Tutkimusmenetelmänä on sisällönanalyysi (contemporary content analyses, ks. kuvio 1), jonka puitteissa olen kerännyt kvantitatiivista tietoa laadullisesta aineistosta lähinnä kvalitatiivisen tarkastelun tueksi. Käytettyjä tutkimusmenetelmiä voidaan pitää toimivina, mikäli ne ottavat haltuunsa alueen, jota niillä oletetaan tutkittavan (Varto 1995). Sisällönanalyysi mahdollistaa käsitysten tarkastelun, ja sen puitteissa voi eri vaiheissa käyttää kulloinkin tarkoituksenmukaisia menetelmiä ilmiöiden ja nii­den manifestaatioiden käsittelyyn (ks. Huhtamäki & Parviainen 2013, 246). Tässä tarkastelussa aineiston ilmisisältö on se, mitä sananlasku sanoo. Tulkintaprosessi on analyysin osa (ks. lisää Granbom-Herranen 2008; 2016b; 2016c) sillä sananlasku itsessään ei ole tulkittavissa asenteena (ks. Eskola 1975, 110). [2] Sisältöjen tiivistämiseksi on aineistonkäsittelyn tuottamat tiedot kategorisoitu ja kategoriat tiivistetty teemoiksi. Manifestoituva sisältö on tekstissä annettu viesti eli sananlaskun kontekstiin kiinnitetty tulkinta (Graneheim & Lundman 2004, 106), johon mielenkiinto tässä kohdistuu.

Kuvio 1. Sisällönanalyysi tutkimusprosessina.

Tutkimuksen aineisto muodostuu kahdesta kokonaisuudesta. Elokuva-aineisto (PP) koostuu vuosina 1953–1960 valmistuneista Puupää-elokuvista, jotka olen elämäni varrella nähnyt useita kertoja. Olen tarkastellut katsojan kokemusta, joten olen pitäytynyt elokuvissa jättäen käsikirjoitukset tarkastelun ulkopuolelle. Katsoin elokuvat kahteen kertaan poimien niistä sananlaskut ennen päätöstä tutkimusaineistosta. Kolmannella katselukerralla varmistin kaikkien käytettyjen sananlaskujen mukanaolon – näillä kerroilla sain tutkijakatsojan kokemuksen elokuvista. Käyttämäni sananlaskun määrittelyn mukaisesti olen ottanut tarkasteltaviksi sananlaskut, raamatunlauseet sekä viittaukset niihin (kuten kerronnallisessakin aineistossa). Olen pyrkinyt löytämään sananlaskuille perusmuodon aiemmin mainituista teoksista. Perusmuoto ei ole artefaktin alkuperäisin tai vanhin vaan ymmärrettävissä oleva muoto (sananlaskun tunnistamisesta ks. esim. Granbom-Herranen 2014, 2016a), joka on paljolti sama kuin se, jota Matti Kuusi (1983, 16–17) nimittää normaalimuodoksi ja Lauri Honko (1998, 92–99) puolestaan käyttää nimitystä mental image. Elokuvissa käytetäänkin sananlaskua tai sananlaskun kaltaista ilmausta noin 600 kertaa. Käyttöyhteytensä perusteella käsiteltävä aineisto on muodostunut noin 250 sananlaskusta.

Kerronnallinen elämäntarina-aineisto (ET) koostuu kahdesta Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seuran arkis­ton kokoelmasta, joihin liittyvissä elämäntarinoissa on kuvauksia lapsuuden aikaisista tapah­tumista. Kokoelmat ovat Perinne elämässäni ‑kilpakirjoitus vuodelta 1985 sekä Karjalaiset elämäkerrat ‑keruu vuosilta 1983–84, jotka sisältävät yhteensä yli 1200 muistelijan elämäntarinat (aineistojen määrälliset kuvaukset ja rajaukset, ks. tarkemmin Granbom-Herranen 2008). Muisteluaineistojen autenttisuus ei ole kyseenalaista lähtökohdan ollessa koettu todellisuus (perinteeseen liittyvän muistitiedon luettavuudesta esim. Korkiakangas 1996; 1999; Ukkonen 2000). Olen tarkastellut muisteluissa sananlaskuja ja niille annettuja tulkintoja käyttöyhteyteen liittyvien episodien puitteissa. Nämä episodit ovat ennen toista maailmansotaa eletyn ja lapsuutta käsittelevien elämäntarinoiden osia (nuorimmat muistelijat ovat syntyneet vuonna 1929).

Sekä elokuva- että elämäntarina-aineistossa analyysiyksikkö on sananlasku. Analyysiyksikön ja sen merkityksen viitekehyksen tuottaman tarkasteluyksikön (toiminta) tunnistamista on seurannut niiden irrottaminen aineistosta jatkokäsittelyä varten. Tiedon tiivistämisessä ensimmäisessä vaiheessa yksiköt on yhdistetty ensin aihepiireiksi, joilla on jokin yhdistävä tulkittu tekijä. Sananlaskujen tulkinnoista on aihepiireittäin löydettävissä samankaltaisuuksia, joiden avulla on muodostunut sananlaskun tarkoitteeseen perustuvia kategorioita. Kategorioiden tuottama tieto tiivistyy viiteen systemaattiseen analyysin pohjalta koottuun teemaan. Vertailun mahdollistamiseksi olen käyttänyt elokuva-aineiston (PP) analyysiin muisteluaineiston tuottamia teemoja.

Luotettavan tutkimuksen ehtoja ovat riittävä aineisto, soveltuvat menetelmät sekä mahdolli­suus tutkimuksen toistettavuuteen. Vaikka nämä toteutuvat tässä tutkimuksessa, ne eivät takaa tulosten yleistettävyyttä. Kontekstisidonnaisten käsitysten analyysimenetelmänä sisällönanalyysi tarjoaa varsin systemaattisen viitekehyksen sekä aineiston tiivistämiseksi että analyysin toteut­tamiseksi (ks. Stemler 2001). Sisällönanalyysin validiutta määrittävät juuri toiminnan kuvaus ja siihen liitettyjen selitysten ja tulkintojen yhteensopivuus. Eettisyyttä puolestaan on se tapa, jolla tutkija suhtautuu tutkimustietoon. Kaiken kaikkiaan ”kelvollisena” voidaan pitää tutkimusta, kun sekä tutkimuskäytänteet että tutkimustulokset ovat eettisesti hyväksyttäviä (Varto 1992, 14).

Aikuisille suunnattuja lastenelokuvia?

Suomalaisten perhe-elokuvien edeltäjiä olivat vuosina 1941–1945 valmistuneet kuusi Suo­misen perhe –elokuvaa. Puupää-elokuvien valmistumisen aikaan oli puute lastenelokuvista ja nimenomaan sellai­sista, jotka itse löytävät tiensä lasten suosioon. Puupää-elo­kuvien juonirakenteet ja kielellinen huumori oli tarkoitettu lähinnä aikuisyleisölle, päähenkilöiden olemus ja kommellukset puolestaan viehättivät lapsiyleisöä (Varho 1996, 183; Koivunen ym. 1997, 105; Marjamäki 2007, 291). Vaikka Puupää-elokuvia on pidetty lastenelokuvina, niitä katsoivat – ja edelleen katsovat – sekä aikuiset että lapset. Lohikosken (1993, 206) mukaan elokuvien tavoitteena ei ollut korkeakulttuuri eikä ylenpalttinen kasvatuksellisuus, vaan Puupää-elokuvien tekijöiden motiivina oli halu viihdyttää, saada nuoret ja vanhemmat nauramaan yhdessä arjen keskel­lä. Elokuvan Pekka ja Pätkä puistotäteinä ennakkomainos (Video 1) lupaakin jokaiselle jotakin: huumoria, nokkelia käänteitä, naurupaukkuja, rakkautta, suosikkinäyttelijöitä ja uusia kasvoja, riemukkaita tilanteita, toisista huolehtimista, byrokratian ohitusta, yllätyskäänteitä.


Video 1. Pekka ja Pätkä puistotäteinä -elokuvan (1955) ennakkomainos.

Pekka Puupään roolihahmon taustalla on Ola Fogelbergin luoma suosittu 1920-luvulla aloittanut sarjakuvahahmo, joka esiintyi osuuskaupan jäsenetuna ilmestyneessä Elanto-lehdessä. Sarjakuvan Pekka Puupää on kuitenkin elänyt omanlaistaan elämäänsä ja elokuvien Pekka Puupää -hahmo omanlaistaan. Puupää-elokuvissa päähenkilöitä ovat Pekka (Esa Pakarinen), Pätkä (Masa Niemi) ja Justiina (Siiri Angerkoski). Vuosina 1953–1960 valmistui kolmetoista elokuvaa:

Pekka Puupää (1953)

Pekka Puupää kesälaitumilla (1953)

Pekka ja Pätkä lumimiehen jäljillä (1954)

Pekka ja Pätkä puistotäteinä (1955)

Kiinni on ja pysyy (1955)

Pekka ja Pätkä pahassa pulassa (1955)

Pekka ja Pätkä ketjukolarissa (1957)

Pekka ja Pätkä salapoliiseina (1957)

Pekka ja Pätkä sammakkomiehinä (1957)

Pekka ja Pätkä Suezilla (1958)

Pekka ja Pätkä miljonääreinä (1958)

Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina (1959)

Pekka ja Pätkä neekereinä (1960)

Näistä ensimmäisen ohjasi Ville Salminen ja viimeisen Aarne Tarkas. Muiden elokuvien ohjauksesta vastasi Lohikoski. Yleisö on aina pitänyt – ja pitää edelleen – niin Pekasta, Pätkästä kuin Justiinasta, unohtamatta talonmies Pikkaraista (Armas Jokio). Kriitikot ovat olleet toista mieltä. Lohikoski kirjoittaa: Arvostelunsa he [kriitikot] sitten saattoivat kiteyttää ystävällisimmillään muotoon: Olisi voitu tehdä parem­min” ja lopettaen hyvinkin puupäämäiseen kommenttiin: ”Niin kuin ei kaikkea voisi tehdä paremmin ­maailman luomisesta alkaen!” (Lohikoski 1993, 203.)

Pakarisen ja Niemen ensimmäinen yhteinen elokuva oli vuonna 1953 valmistunut Lentävä kalakukko. Sitä esitettiin 1950-luvun lopulla lastennäytöksissä myös nimellä Pekka ja Pätkä konduktööreinä. Näiden alkuperäisten elokuvien jälkeen on sekä ilmestynyt että yrittänyt ilmestyä uusia Pekan ja Pätkän elämästä kertovia elokuvia. Vielä vuonna 1973 Lohikoski suunnitteli elokuvaa Pekka ja Pätkä palokuntalaisina. 1980-luvulla ilmestyivät elokuvat Pekka & Pätkä ja tuplajättipotti (1985) ja Pekka Puupää poliisina (1986) sekä Pekka ja Pätkä -televisiosarja (1986). Viimeksi syyskuussa 2016 iltapäivän lehtilööppi julisti: ”Elokuvahanke nousi esiin: Pekka ja Pätkä homoina” (Iltalehti 22.9.2016). Aiheena oli 1980-luvulla ideoitu elokuvahanke, jonka olisi ohjannut Pekka Lehto ja käsikirjoittanut Heikki Vuento. Aiottu elokuva sai Suomen elokuvasäätiöltä kehittämistukea vuonna 2005, jolloin se kulki työnimellä Pekka ja Pätkä levottomina. Hanke ei ole edennyt (Yle 20.9.2016).

Puupää-elokuvat arjen kuvaajina

Puupää-elokuvia voi katsoa valmistumisaikakauden kuvauksina. Ennen kaikkea ne ovat kuvauksia sosiaalisesta arjesta: niissä autetaan työkaveria, pihasoittajaa, orpopoikaa – ketä kulloinkin. Puupää-elokuvissa kuvataan maaseutumaisen Suomen kaupungistumista monine seurauksineen ja niissä viitataan myös lehdistössä esillä olleisiin ilmiöihin kuten Himalajana lumimieheen, Sputnik-rakettiin ja Suezin kriisiin. Ne tarjoavat näkökulmia 1950-luvun elämään, arjen pieniin askareisiin – kuten Justiina kermanekan kanssa saapumassa maitokaupasta. Katsojalle se on elokuvaa, mutta 1950-luvulla se oli arkea. (Heiskanen & Santakari 2004, 130; Bagh 2009, 106–107.) Kun 1950-luvulla suomalaisen elokuvan kuvastossa maaseutu oli hallitseva ympäristö (Toiviainen 2000), Pekka ja Pätkä kulkivat ensisijaisesti kaupunkimaisemissa tapahtumien sijoittuessa usein Helsinkiin. Suomalaisen kaupunkilaisen elämäntavan muuttuminen näkyy Puupää-elokuvissa; niiden teemoissa ja käsittelemissä aihepiireissä.

Jokaisessa Puupää-elokuvassa on mukana aikansa suomalaisia iskelmätähtiä ja suuren yleisön suosimaa musiikkia. Rovaniemen markkinoilla -elokuvan vuonna 1951 aloittaman rillumarein hengen mukaisesti Pekka ja Pätkä kyseenalaistavat ahkeruuden työetiikkaan liittyvän säästäväisyyden ja ovat tilaisuuden tullen valmiita ylistämään laiskuutta. Siinä ohella heidän on tulkittu toteuttavan rillumareihin kuuluvaa reiluutta ja toveruutta samoin kuin rillumarein kansanomaisuuden auktoriteettivastaisuutta. (Heikkinen 1996, 315–318; Ahonen ym. 2003, 53.)

Taustaoletuksia sananlaskuista kasvattavina artefakteina

Sananlaskut edustavat yhtä muuttumattomimmista ja pysyvimmistä suullisen perinteen muodoista ja edelleen 2000-luvulla käytettyihin sananlaskuihin kätkeytyy 1800-luvun ilmiöitä ja käsitteitä (Granbom-Herranen 2008, 2016b). Muutoksen hitautta on syytä painottaa tarkasteltaessa sananlaskujen vaikutusta ja vaikuttavuutta sukupolvesta toiseen. Sananlaskut sinällään ovat vain sanojen muodostamia lauseita, joilla ei ole muuta merkitystä kuin se, jonka ne jossakin tilassa saavat. Sananlasku on ennen kaikkea kulttuurinen artefakti, jolla on kohtuullisen kiinteä olemus, mutta se saa merkityksensä käytön yhteydessä. Se on samalla sekä lopputuote että pienen performanssin kaltainen prosessi; se on taitoa ja tekemistä päämääränään jotakin, jolla on käyttöarvoa. Artefaktina sananlaskun käyttö edellyttää sekä tietoa sananlaskusta että taitoa sen käytöstä (ks. Niiniluoto 2000, 25–27). Sananlasku elää ainoastaan yhteisöllisessä vuorovaikutuksessa.

Viitekehys on ajan ja paikan sekä sosiaalisen todellisuuden ja kulttuurisen menneisyyden muodostama kokonaisuus, jossa ihmiset sekä antavat merkityksiä sananlaskuille että tulkitsevat niitä. Toisin kuin usein on tulkittu, itse sananlasku ei sisällä mitään arvoja eikä välttämättä välitä mitään tietoa. Sananlaskusta sinänsä ei voi tehdä yleistäviä päätelmiä. Sananlaskujen merkittävyys perustuu osin siihen, että aikakauden ja yhteisön kokemukset rakentavat ihmisen maailmakuvaa, jolloin ihmisen kannalta kokonaisuuteen sisältyy myös näkemys itsestä maailmankuvaan liittyneenä. Tämä käsitys ei ole pelkästään tietoon perustuva, vaan siihen sekoittuu tunteita, tuntemuksia, uskomuksia sekä sosiaalinen ja toiminnallinen vuorovaikutteisuus. (von Wright 1997; Rauste-von Wright 1997.) Koska monet arvoista ja arvostuksista opitaan kyseenalaistamatta ja arjen keskellä huomaamattomasti, kulttuuriin ja ympäristöön sosiaalistuminen vaikeuttaa oman maailmankuvan tietoista tarkastelua (Keskinen 1997; Nurmi 1997).

Arjen kasvatus puolestaan koostuu pienistä tapahtumista. Vastavuoroisesti ollessaan osana yhteisöä ja siinä vallitsevaa sosiokulttuurista ympäristöä, myös kasvatettavan käsityk­set ja toiminta muokkaavat yhteisön elämää. Sekä tiedolla että käsityksillä on yhteys aikakauden – sekä vallitsevan että edeltävän – luomiin tulkintoihin ja merkityksenantoihin. Kasvatustapahtuma onkin usein spontaani tilanne, jossa kasvattaja ei välttämättä toimi tietoisesti eikä tunnista toimintansa motiiveja (Siljander 2002, 26). Myös muut kuin kasvattaviksi tarkoitetut teot ja tapahtumat saattavat olla kasvatettavalle merkittäviä. Kasvatus on osa elämää ja toiminnallinen kasvatus on paljolti sukupolvelta toiselle siirtyvän tiedon varassa ja siihen vaikuttavat väistämättä niin yhteisössä vallitsevat yksilöön kohdistuvat odotukset kuin yleiset uskomuksetkin. (Karjalainen & Siljander 1997, 71; Granbom-Herranen 2008, 99.) Se, mitä ihminen oppii ja mistä hänelle muodostuu oppimiskokemus, on oppimisen sisällön ja kontekstiyhteyden tuottaman merkityksen yhteisvaikutusta. Opittu ei kuitenkaan välttämättä ole sitä, mitä on opetettu eikä kasvatuksen tulos sitä, mihin kasvattaja on pyrkinyt.

Nykyisin käsitettä sananlasku käytetään paremiologiassa mer­kityksessä sananlasku ja sananlaskun kaltainen ilmaisu, sillä yleispäteviä ilmaisun sananlaskuksi todentavia lauseen ominaisuuksia ei ole määriteltävissä. Tar­kastelen sananlaskua lyhyenä, toteamuksen sisältämänä kannanottona, joka on tai on ollut tuttu ja käytetty ajan ja paikan muodostamassa tilassa. Kuulijan tulkitsemana kasvatuspuheen sananlasku on lyhyt muistisääntö, ohje tai jollekulle tyypillinen sanonta, joka liittyy kiinteästi tekemiseen ja tapahtumaan. Sananlasku elää jokapäiväisessä käytössä niin kauan kuin sitä käytetään tai siihen viitataan ja viittaus tunnistuu. Tarkasteltaessa sananlaskuja on etsittävä sekä sananlaskuja että niiden osia sekä viittauksia niihin. [3] Näin ollen katsauksessa sananlasku voi tarkoittaa myös viittausta sananlaskuun, kuten esimerkiksi sananlaskun alkuosan käyttöä. Näitä kaikkia löytyy näytteessä elokuvasta Pekka ja Pätkä pahassa pulassa (Video 2).


Video 2. Sananlaskuja elokuvasta Pekka ja Pätkä pahassa pulassa, ks. esimerkiksi kohta 0:00–4:45 (englanninkielinen tekstitys ei kuulu alkuperäiseen elokuvaan).

Puupää-elokuvien sananlaskujen tulkinnan viitekehyksinä ovat ensisijaisesti elokuvien toiminnan yhteyteen liittyvät sananlaskurepliikit. Elokuvissa käytettyjen sananlaskujen tarkoitteiden vastinpareina toimivat arkistoaineistojen elämäntarinoiden lapsuudesta kertovaan muisteluun sijoittuvat sananlaskut liittyen muistelijoiden niille antamiin tulkintoihin. Koska elokuvien tapahtumien kuvaus ei katsauksen puitteissa ole mielekästä, tyydyn esimerkkien yhteydessä viittamaan elokuvaan, jossa sananlasku esiintyy. Arkistoaineistojen sananlaskuihin olen liittänyt lyhyen käyttöepisodin.

Kasvatuspuhe auktoriteetin puheena

Sananlaskut ovat aina auktoriteetin puhetta; auktoriteetti voi olla ihminen tai instituutio kuten elokuva. Itku pitkästä ilosta, sanoo Pätkä, eiku sananlasku” (Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina).

Sananlaskujen taustalla ovat kokemukset ja uskomukset, joiden varaan yhteisöllinen tieto on rakentunut. Sananlaskuun itseensä sisältyy menneisyyden tuoma auktoriteetti. Sananlaskuja voidaan käyttää lähes missä tarkoituksessa tahansa (ks. esim. viimeisimpinä Lauhakangas 2004, Widbäck 2015). Katsauksessa sananlaskujen kasvatuksellisuuden funktion ja käsite kasvatuspuhe perustuvat folkloristi Charles Briggsin (1988, 22, 104) näkemykseen sananlaskuja sisältävän puheen käyttöyhteyksistä. Briggsin mukaan sananlaskujen käyttötilanteet ovat pääasiallisesti joko iäkkäiden ihmisten välistä keskustelua, jossa sananlaskuja käytetään runsaasti vertaispuheessa tai iäkkäi­den puhetta nuoremmille. Tästä jälkimmäi­sestä puheesta Briggs käyttää nimitystä pedagogical discourse. Tähän perustuu käsite kasvatuspuhe (pedagogical speech), joka on arkitilanteissa eriarvoisten ihmisten välistä puhetta kuulijan ollessa valtasuhteeltaan vähäisempi.

Kun kyse on lapsuudessa kuullusta sananlaskuja sisältävästä kasvatuspuheesta, kyse on yleensä auktoriteetin puheesta lapselle, tässä elokuvan aikuisten puhetta. Kasvatuspuheessa onkin läsnä kaksinkertainen vallankäytön mahdollisuus: sananlaskun tuoma ja sen käyttäjän antama. Sananlaskujen käyttö arjen kasvatuspuheessa on ollut ja on edelleen ennemminkin puheeseen pujahtava ilmaus kuin pitkän harkinnan tuloksena käytetty viisaus, mutta sananlasku ja sen käyttöyhteydessään saama merkitys muistetaan vielä aikuisenakin. Seuraavat esimerkit valaisevat sitä, kuinka piirakasta voidaan puhua usealla merkitystasolla:

PP-aineistossaOnpas pantu korreeseen piirakkaan kitkerä sisus.” Elokuvasta Pekka Puupää kesälaitumilla, kohdistuu kesähuvilan omistajan tyttäreen.

ET-aineiston sananlaskua ”Situ mie sil piirakal, mis ei uo kuorta ei syväntä” voisi käyttää vastaavasti, mutta sen kontekstitiedot kertovat sen olevan leivontaohje:
Piirakoita ja kakkaroita paistettiin joka lauvantai. Neuvoi myös, kun potatti kakkaraa haukkaa, sitä pittää olla huttuu sen verran, et siihe nenä uppovaa. Piirakasta sanoi, situ mie sil piirakal, mis ei uo kuorta ei syväntä. (SKS.KRA.KE 9474–9497.1984/1917/N) [4]

Puupää-elokuvien sananlaskut

Puupää-elokuvista (PP-aineisto) löytyi lähtöoletusta huomattavasti enemmän sananlaskuja ja sananlaskun kaltaisia ilmauksia: Yhteensä lähes 600 ilmausta, joista osa on traditionaalisia sananlaskuja, osa moderneja sananlaskuja, joitakin raamatunlauseita (ks. loppuviite [3] ). Joitakin ilmaisuja ovat Puupää-elokuvat tuoneet arkikieliseen puheeseen, jossa ne ovat saavuttaneet sananlaskun kaltaisen aseman. Näistä sananlaskuina mukana on runsaat 330 ilmaisua. Puupää-elokuvista löytyi yli 200 perusmuodoltaan erilaista sananlaskua, mutta joista useammin kuin viisi kertaa käytettiin vain kahta sananlaskuksi muodostunutta ilmaisua; Asia ei minulle kuulu, mutta … sekä Minä vaan kysyn. Ne esiintyivät jo ensimmäisessä Pekka Puupää -elokuvassa (Video 3). Kasvatustavoitteiden tarkastelusta olen kontekstittomina karsinut nämä Puupää -elokuvien tunnetuimmat lausahdukset, perusmuodoltaan Asiahan ei tietysti minulle kuulu, mutta … sekä Minä vain kysyn.


Video 3. Suosituimmiksi muodostuneet hokemat esiintyivät jo ensimmäisessä Pekka Puupää -elokuvassa (kohta 0:26 –1:09).

Tarkasteltava elokuva-aineisto koostuu noin 250 sananlaskusta. Enemmän kuin kolmannes käytetyistä sananlaskuista esiintyy kolmessa elokuvassa: Pekka Puupää; Pekka ja Pätkä miljonääreinä sekä Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina. Elokuvan Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina vajaan seitsemän minuutin näytteessä kuullaan seitsemän sananlaskua, sananlaskuksi nimettyä ilmausta tai viittausta sananlaskuun. [5] Viimeisessä elokuvassa Pekka ja Pätkä neekereinä sananlaskuja on huomattavasti muita elokuvia vähemmän. Selitys voi olla siinä, että vaikka elokuva pyrki jatkamaan edeltäjiensä kaltaisena niin sekä ohjaajan että käsikirjoittajan vaihdos näkyy käytetyssä kielessä.


Video 4. Sananlaskuja tai sananlaskumaisia ilmauksia elokuvasta Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina.

Yhteenvetona todeten, myös elämäntarina-aineiston noin 500 sananlaskua sijoittuvat viiteen teemaan, jotka kattavat yli 400 sananlaskun tulkinnan sekä ilman kontekstia olevien tulkitsemattomien teeman. Muistelujen sananlaskujen analysointia on käsitelty aikaisemmissa tutkimuksissa käsitelty varsin perusteellisesti (ks. esim. Granbom-Herranen 2008).

Sananlaskujen tarkoite

Sananlaskun tarkoitteen määritys perustuu ymmärtävään tulkintaan, niin elokuvien kuin kirjoitetun muistelun suhteen (ks. Vilkko 1997). Tulkinta liittyy kontekstiyhteyteen eikä paremiologiassa yleisimmin käytettyyn menetelmään eli sananlas­kujen oletettuun perusmerkitykseen. Oletetun perusmerkityksen (Standard Proverbial Interpretation, ks. Norrick 1985) taustalla on oletus siitä, että sananlaskuilla on jokin kaiken kattava tulkinta, jonka kaikki ihmiset tuntevat.

Seuraavaksi kuvaan aineistosta muodostu­neet teemat ja niiden sisällön. Puupää -elokuvien sananlaskujen analysoinnissa tukeudun aikaisemmissa tutkimuksissa (esim. Granbom-Herranen 2008). Jotta teemat soveltuvat sekä elokuva- että elämäntarina-aineistoon, on niitä yksinkertaistettu sisältöjen kuitenkin säilyessä alkuperäisten kaltaisina. Käytän teemoista nimityksiä 1) Yhdessä eläminen, 2) Työ, 3) Elanto, 4) Kristillisyys ja 5) Tulkitsemattomat. Viidenteen teemaan kuuluvat sananlaskut, joiden tulkinnalle ei löydy kontekstista riittävästi tietoa. Sananlaskun tilannekohtaista merkitystä ei ole mielekästä pyrkiä tulkitsemaan ilman kontekstitietoja ja toisaalta oletetun merkityksen kautta tulkinta on usein perusteeton (Granbom-Herranen 2016b, 10).

1) Yhdessä eläminen: Yhdessä elämiseen liittyvät mm. rehellisyys ja säästäväisyys. Tähän teemaan sijoittui PP-aineistossa jopa kaksi kolmesta sananlaskusta, kun ET-aineistossa vain noin joka kolmas. Molemmissa aineistossa kuitenkin suurin osa käytetyistä sananlaskuista liittyi elämiseen muiden joukossa eli lähiyhteisön kanssa toimeen tulemiseen.

Rehellisyys: Lapsia on 1900-luvun alussa kasvatettu rehellisyyteen, mikä tarkoitta valheen välttämistä, mutta myös rehellisyyttä kaikissa toimissa. Ihmisen tulee pitää sanansa ja lupaukset ovat sitoumuksia, jotka on täytettävä (Granbom-Herranen 2008, 146).

PP-aineisto: Elokuvassa Pekka Puupää päivitellään: ”Jo on maailma mennyt huonoksi, kun varas varastaa varkaalta.”

* Viittaus sananlaskuun Varas vei varkaalta, piru petti perkeleen.

ET-aineisto: Sananlaskujen tulkintojen mukaan ”Ennen mies maansa myöpi ennenkuin sanansa syöpi.” Tämä oli isäni kasvatusperiaatteita. Rehellisyyttä ja sanansa takana pysymistä hän harrasti ja vaati sitä myös meiltä lapsiltaan. (SKS.KRA.KE 18543–18698.1984/1923/N)

Säästäväisyys: Säästäväisyys käsittää varakkuuden tavoittelun, mutta ei keinolla millä hyvänsä. Saituus on huonoa säästäväisyyttä, joka ei tuo todellista vaurautta. Vauraus koostuu ansioista ja harkitusta rahankäytöstä. Tästä näkökulmasta katsottuna köyhyys on ollut osittain itse aiheutettua. Säästäväisyyteen ja oikeaan rahankäyttöön sisältyy huonompiosaisten auttaminen. (ks. Granbom-Herranen 2008, 146.)

PP-aineisto: Elokuvassa Pekka Puupää kesälaitumilla aihetta keskustellaan säästäväisestä rahan käytöstä: ”Enempää ei pidä ostaa kuin mitä rahaa on” ja ”Rahaa ei mennyt enempää kuin oli”.

* Molemmat toimivat samoin kuin sananlasku On pantava suu säkkiä myöten.

ET-aineisto: Äidillä kyllä oli melkein tilanteeseen kuin tilanteeseen sopiva sananparsi joilla sai pysäytetyksi pahanpuhujan: Älä laita toisen lasta, viel on omat tyttärentyttäret naittamatta, tai nuhteli liian reilua rahankäyttäjää: Riittäs vaan piänpolveks, tai houkutteli säästämään pienetkin virparahoina saadut pennit: Pitää pitää takanen jalka eessäpäin. (SKS.KRA.PE 6739–6782.1985/1911/M)

2) Työ: PP-aineistossa noin viidennes sananlaskuista liittyi työhön, sen tekemiseen tai ajattelemiseen. ET-aineistossa peräti noin kolmasosa sananlaskuista käsitteli työtä, sen tärkeyttä ja laatua. Vielä 1900-luvun alkaessa kasvatuksessa heijastuivat säädökset, joiden mukaan palkolliset ja työntekijät eivät saaneet kieltäytyä heille osoitetuista työtehtävistä eivätkä myöskään saaneet olla laiskoja tai vastahakoisia työhön. (Granbom-Herranen 2008, 129.) Molemmissa aineistoissa toiseksi suurin sananlaskukeskittymä oli teemassa työ.

PP-aineisto: ”Kyllä työhalut paranee, kun rahat vähenee” (Pekka Puupää),

Työ ensin, huvi sitten” (Pekka ja Pätkä lumimiehen jäljillä)

Työ on ollut unen jälkeen minun suurin intohimoni” (Pekka ja Pätkä puistotäteinä)

Hypätkää vaikka seivästä, pääasia kunhan teette jotakin” saavat Pekka ja Pätkä ohjeekseen Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina. (ks. alla)

* Viittaus esim. sananlaskuun Ahkeruus on ilomme, laiskuus intohimomme.

ET-aineisto: Hän [isä] varoitti: … Joutilaisuudesta: ”Jos siul ei oo muuta tekemistä, paa tikku seinänrakkoo ja pärryytä sitä”. (SKS.KRA.PE 17430–17431.1985/1912/N)

3) Elanto: Lapsella tulee antaa elanto ja häntä tulee kasvattaa. Konkreettisia asioita ovat olleet esimerkiksi riittävä ruoka ja vaatetus. PP-aineiston sananlaskuista tähän teemaa liittyi noin joka kymmenes sananlasku, mutta ET-aineistossa puolestaan noin joka kolmas sananlasku. Tämän teeman sananlaskut olivat ensisijaisesti käytännön ohjeita, sananlaskuja ei siis aina tarvitse erityisesti tulkita. Ohjeina sananlaskut ovat selkeitä, lyhyitä ja rytmikkäitä. Näin ollen ne ovat ohjeina käyttökelpoisia ja helposti mieleen painuvia. Arjen tilanteissa tavallisimpia tietona esitettyjä sananlaskuväittämiä ovat konkreettiset neuvot, jotka perustuvat joko kokemukseen tai tietoon – tähän oikeutukseen sananlaskujen käyttäjät myös ilman omaa kokemustakin vetoavat. (Granbom-Herranen 2008, 223.)

Ruokaan liittyen

PP-aineisto: ”Liha on kaikkein makeinta juuri luun vieressä” (Pekka ja Pätkä ketjukolarissa)

* Suorasanaisesti sananlasku Luuta liki liha makeampi.

ET-aineisto: Jauhojen menekistä eri tarkoitukseen oli mummolla määritelmä: – Hupa huttu, viepä velli, rieska kaikista katalin. (SKS.KRA.PE 2850–2926.1985/1914/M)

Vaatteista puhuttaessa

PP-aineisto: Pätkän lausahdus ”Vanha puku on parempi kuin pussillinen uusia” (Pekka ja Pätkä pahassa pulassa)

* Viittaus sananlaskuun, jonka perusmuoto on Vanha konsti on parempi kuin pussillinen uusia.

ET-aineisto: Talvella haudottiin saunavasta luudaksi kuumassa vedessä lattia ämpärissä, jossa se myös huuhdottiin ja säilytettiinkin. Lapsena ollessani ei tuvan lattialla pidetty mattoja kuin sunnuntaisin ja juhlapyhinä. Matonkudetta tuli vähän, vaatteet paikattiin, pidettiin tarkkaan. ”Kel on paikka paikan päällä, sil on markka markan päällä.” Oli vanhan kansan puheenparsi. Ja paikka piti laittaa kauniisti paikalleen, ei suurin pistoin paikattuna. (SKS.KRA.KE 13564–13725.1984/1918/N)

4) Kristillisyys: Tähän teemaan liittyi kaikkein vähiten sananlaskuja, PP-aineistossa alle kymmenes osa ja ET-aineistossa kuudes osa sananlaskuista. Kristillisyys ilmenee esimerkiksi pyhäpäivän viettämisenä lepopäivänä. Taustalla on liki kaikille kantasuomalaisille tutut Raamatun Toisen Mooseksen kirjan kymmenen käskyä, joista kolmas käsky kuuluu ”Muista pyhittää lepopäivä”.

PP-aineisto: ”Lepopäivänä pitää levätä” (Pekka ja Pätkä lumimiehen jäljillä)

ET-aineisto: Kun Koiviston kirkon kellot ilmoittivat lauantaisin kl 6 i.p. pyhän alkaneeksi, ei saanut siivota, ei tehdä käsitöitä, leivonnaiset piti olla valmiit siihen mennessä. Lauantaisin ei muuten pesty pyykkiä enää, ”laiska pyykki lauantakin”. ”Pyhäpäivä työl ei oo siunausta”, sanoi äiti meille.– – – Äiti oli kotonaan tottunut käymään säännöllisesti kirkossa ja samoin hän vei meitä jo lapsena Koivistolla pyhäisin kirkkoon. (SKS.KRA.PE 12875–12883.1985/1922/N)

5) Tulkitsemattomat: PP-aineiston tähän teemaan kuuluvat sananlaskut ovat elokuvassa vain teksteinä esiintyviä kirjoitettuja sananlaskuja sekä ”Asia ei minulle kuulu, mutta” ja ”Minä vaan kysyn”. Nämä kaksi ovat lähinnä kielen retorista käyttöä – kuitenkin ne ovat jääneet elämään varsin laajatulkintaisina uusina sananlaskuina. ET-aineiston tulkitsemattomia sananlaskuja yhdistää se, että muistelija on maininnut sananlaskun liittyvän lapsuuteensa ja mahdollisesti kasvatuspuheeseen, mutta ei esitä omaa tulkintaansa sananlaskusta.

PP-aineisto: ”Autuaampi antaa kuin ottaa” -seinätaulu, oli ensimmäisessä Pekka Puupää elokuvassa nyrkkeilysalin seinällä.

Varma on aina varma” -teksti esiintyy auton kyljessä elokuvassa Pekka ja Pätkä sammakkomiehinä.

Aika on rahaa. Kiitos!” -kyltti taas on elokuvassa Pekka ja Pätkä salapoliiseina.

ET-aineisto: Pienehkössä salihuoneessa oli meillä kummallakin perheellä oma pöytä. — Laatikossa oli vielä valokuvia ja kortteja, joita viimemainittuja me lapset silloin tällöin luimme. Äitienpäiväkorttien värssyt mummo osasi ulkoa. Pöydän vieressä seinällä oli ”suolasalkkari”, jonka alle mummo oli kiinnittänyt seinävaatteen, johon oli ommeltu sanat: ”Iloinen sydän, rauhaisa koti on elämän onni”. – Suolalla höystettynä! Kaappipöydällä mummoni myös leipoi. (SKS.KRA.PE 13249–13264.1985/1922/N)

Lopuksi

Olen hakenut Pekka Puupään ja Pätkän arjesta kertoviin elokuviin katsojan kokemusta. Puupää-elokuvat muodostavat viitekehyksen sananlaskuille ja niiden sisältämille kasvatustavoitteille ne ovat toiminnan konteksti. Sananlaskuja voi käyttää missä tilanteessa vaan ja niillä voi tehdä melkein mitä vaan. Niiden funktiot ovat mitä moninaisimmat, mutta ilman tietoa käyttökontekstista niiden tulkinta voi perustua vain oletukseen. Käsityksiä kuvattaessa tutkija on aina tulkitsija, joten sisällönanalyysissä mene­telmän sovelluksen kuvaus tarjoaa pohjan tutkimuksen ja sen toteutuksen arviointiin. Sananlaskujen tulkinnan olen kiinnittänyt kontekstitietojen avulla niiden tilannekohtaiseen merkitykseen. Lopputulos olisi ollut toisenlainen, mikäli tulkinta olisi perustunut sananlas­kujen oletettuun perusmerkitykseen.

Arjessa ja arkisissa elämäntilanteissa käytetyt käsitteet sekä vahvistavat että muokkaavat elämismaailmaamme. Kieli on väline, jonka avulla ihminen luo, kuvaa ja hahmottaa niin sisäistä kuin ulkoistakin ympäristöään myös tiedostamattaan sitä. Puheen arkipäiväisien ilmaisujen, kuten sananlaskut, sisältämiin merkityksiin ei juuri kiinnitetä huomiota, sillä niitä sisältäviä ilmauksia saattaa olla puheesta vaikea havaita niiden tuttuuden vuoksi. Kieleen jo sukupolvien ajan uponneita tai upotettuja oletuksia on vaikea tunnistaa. Kun perustelu tukeutuu arkipäiväiseen sananlaskuun tai vertaukseen, muodostuu kuulijalle helposti kuva perustelun olevan tilanteesta tai asioista lähtöisin, joten sen kyseenalaistaminen on vaikeaa. Tästä jatkuvuuden näkökulmasta katsottuna ei ole yllättävää, että näiden kahden aikakauden sananlaskujen esittämien tavoitteiden välillä ei ole dramaattista eroa: tarkastelun kohteena on folkloristiikankin mittapuun mukaan hitaasti muuttuva ja uudistuva genre, sananlaskut. Lisäksi Puupää-elokuvien tekijät kuuluvat samaan ikäryhmään kuin elämäntarinoiden muistelijat.

Maalainen elämäntapa asenteineen jatkui kaupunkiyhteisöissä vielä 1900-luvun loppupuolella. Elämäntapaan sisältyy niin arvottamista, moraalisia päätöksiä kuin kasvatustoimintaa. Puupää-elokuvien valmistumisajankohtana elämäntarinoiden muistelijat kuuluivat ikäluokkaan, jolta elokuvan tekijätkin olivat kasvatuksensa saaneet tai johon he itse kuuluivat. Ennen toista maailmansotaa vietetyn lapsuuden kasvatuksen tavoitteet ja saadut ohjeet saavat ilmiasun 1950-luvun Puupää-elokuvissa.

Toisin kuin Puupää-elokuvien sananlaskujen tavoitteissa, oli elämäntarina-aineiston kasvatuspuheen sananlaskujen tavoitteissa paljon yhtenevyyttä valtion ja kirkon lasten kasvatukseen kohdistuneisiin julkisiin odotuksiin. Julkiset kasvatuksen tavoitteet kuitenkin erosivat sananlaskujen tuottamista tavoitteista. Säädöksissä painottui kristillisyys ja itsensä työllä elättäminen, kun muistelluissa sananlaskuissa tärkeäksi koettiin yhteisössä eläminen ja oman järjen käyttö. Puupää-elokuvien sananlaskuissa yhteisössä elämisen merkitys korostuu vielä entisestään. Lisäksi, koska elokuvien sananlaskuista vain pieni osa käsittele kasvatusta kristillisyyteen, voidaan Puupää-elokuvien sananlaskujen tavoitteiden todeta eroavan vielä 1950-luvulla yhteiskunnan kasvatukselle asettamista tavoitteista. Vaikka tämä oli sinällään odotettavissa – onhan kyseessä kaksi aikakautta ja säädökset muuttuvat – on syytä todeta, että myös lait ja asetukset muuttuvat hitaasti. Kirkko ja valtio eivät ole julkisen vallan edustajina koskaan olleet kovin kaukana toisistaan.

Sananlasku ei tarkoita vain sanoja tai lausetta. Artefaktina sananlasku on tunteita, tuntemuksia, tilanteita ja muistoja sekä paljon muuta. Sananlaskujen käyttöön liittyy kokonaistilanteen muistaminen ja niiden kuulemisen yhteyteen liittyvät sekä tunteet että aistimukset. Usein sananlasku liitetään johonkuhun tiettyyn henkilöön, etenkin lapsuudessa kuultuja sananlaskuja käytettäessä, tai kuullessa palautuu mieleen puhuja, hänen äänensä sekä kenties vielä jotakin silloisesta ympäristöstä. Näin sananlaskun käyttöön ja sen kuulemiseen toisessa yhteydessä liittyy mielikuva sananlaskun sekä omistajasta että sananlaskun käyttötilanteesta tunnelmineen. Tässä henkilöön kiinnittymisessä on myös se tuttuuden voima, jonka oletan yhtenä tekijänä kantavan Puupää-elokuvia vuosikymmenestä toiseen. Pekka Puupään ja Pätkän ääni sekä enemmän ja vähemmän aito murre yhdistyvät sananlaskuihin.

Sananlaskut elävät arjen kielessä. Niitä kuullaan ja käytetään. Puupää -elokuvissa kaikki kolme keskushahmoa, Pekka Puupää, Pätkä ja Justiina, käyttävät sananlaskuja monenlaisissa tilanteissa. Etenkin Pekka ja Pätkä käyttävät niitä jokseenkin tarkoitushakuisesti, heidän toimintansa näkökulmasta katsottuna. Justiinan äänessä ja eleissä kuultaa usein ironinen asenne, joka muuttaa käytetyn sanalaskun tarkoitetta. Sananlaskut voivatkin toimia kiistämisen kulttuurin manifestaatioina. Myös Puupää -elokuvien sananlaskujen sisältämiä viestejä voi kasvatuksellisen vallankäytön näkökulmasta tulkita kannanottoina eikä vain sanaleikkeinä. Kenties Pekan ja Pätkän hahmoista voi löytyä samaa anarkistista riemua kuin Astrid Lindgrenin Peppi Pitkätossussa.

Epilogi

Katsauksen alku on elokuvissa, mutta tutkimuksellisuus tarvitsee tiedonlähteeksi kirjallisuutta. Kuinka olla vakuuttava tutkija ja etsiä Pekan ja Pätkän maailmaa kirjallisuudesta. Joten kirjapinojen kanssa kirjastossa luulin jo olevani ainoa Pekan ja Pätkän puheita ajatteleva ja niistä kiinnostunut. Näin silloinkin, kun kirjastovirkailija katsoi kirjoja ja minua todeten: Asiahan ei tietysti minulle kuulu, mutta … siis niitä Pekan ja Pätkän lausahduksia ei kyllä unohda!”

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 4.11.2017.

Elokuvat

Pekka Puupää -elokuvat:

Pekka Puupää (1953) Ohj. Ville Salminen

Pekka Puupää kesälaitumilla (1953) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä lumimiehen jäljillä (1954) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä puistotäteinä (1955) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Kiinni on ja pysyy (1955) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä pahassa pulassa (1955) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä ketjukolarissa (1957) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä salapoliiseina (1957) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä sammakkomiehinä (1957) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä Suezilla (1958) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä miljonääreinä (1958) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä mestarimaalareina (1959) Ohj. Armand Lohikoski

Pekka ja Pätkä neekereinä (1960) Ohj. Aarne Tarkas

Lisäksi:

Lentävä kalakukko (1953) (Pekka ja Pätkä konduktööreinä) Ohj. Ville Salminen

Pekka & Pätkä ja tuplajättipotti (1985) Ohj. Visa Mäkinen

Pekka Puupää poliisina (1986) Ohj. Visa Mäkinen

Pekka ja Pätkä -televisiosarja (1986) Ohj. Visa Mäkinen

Rovaniemen markkinoilla (1951) Ohj. Jorma Nortimo

Arkistolähteet

Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seuran arkisto, Helsinki:

Karjalaiset elämäkerrat ‑keruu 1983–1984.

Perinne elämässäni ‑kilpakirjoitus 1985.

Nettivideot

”Pekka ja Pätkä: Kädenvääntö”, YouTube 28.7.2008. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L1AK8fqnGMc.

”Pekan ja Pätkän parhaita”, YouTube 1.6.2013. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3NCqaxupg6k.

“Pekka and Stump in trouble (part 1)”, YouTube 20.9.2016. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nbJT75CLfRs.

”Trailer: Pekka ja Pätkä puistotäteinä (1955)”, YouTube 18.7.2015. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HmxPTNmGwuY.

Lehtiartikkelit

Iltalehti 22.9.2016. ”Suunnitelma vuosien takaa paljastui: Tällainen olisi Pekka ja Pätkä homoina -elokuva”. http://www.iltalehti.fi/viihde/2016092122350881_vi.shtml.

Yle 20.9.2016. ”Pekka ja Pätkä homoina – tällainen elokuvasta piti tulla.” https://yle.fi/aihe/artikkeli/2016/09/20/pekka-ja-patka-homoina-tallainen-elokuvasta-piti-tulla.

Kirjallisuus

Ahonen, Kimmo, Janne Rosenqvist, Juha Rosenqvist ja Päivi Valotie. 2003. Taju kankaalla. Uutta suomalaista elokuvaa paikantamassa. Turku: Kirja-Aurora.

Bagh, Peter von. 2009. Salainen muisti. Elokuvan tarina. Helsinki: WSOY.

Briggs, Charles L. 1988. Competence in performance. The Creativity of Tradition in Mexicano Verbal Art. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.

Eskola, Antti. 1975. Sosiologian tutkimusmenetelmät 2. Porvoo: WSOY.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2008. Sananlaskut kasvatuspuheessa – perinnettä, kasvatusta, indoktrinaatiota? Jyväskylä Studies in Education, Psychology and Social Research 329. Jyväskylän yliopisto. http://urn.fi/URN:ISBN:978-951-39-3111-7.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2010. “How Do Proverbs Get Their Meanings? The Model of Interpretation Based on a Metaphor Theory.Białostockie Archiwum Językowe no. 10, 47−67. https://jyx.jyu.fi/dspace/handle/123456789/37115.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2013. “Some theoretical aspects of processes behind the meanings of proverbs and phrases.” Teoksessa Research on Phraseology Across Continents vol 2., toimittaneet Joanna Szerszunowicz, Boguslaw Nowowiejski, Katsumasa Yagi ja Takaaki Kanzak, 372–388. University of Białymstoku Publishing House.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2014. “Beyond understanding: how proverbs violate Grice’s cooperative principle.” Teoksessa Scala Naturae, toimittaneet Anneli Baran, Liisi Laineste ja Piret Voolaid, 107–120. Festschrift in Honour of Arvo Krikmann. Tartu: ELM Scholarly Press.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2016a. “The genre of proverb – a relic or very much alive?” Teoksessa Genre – Text – Interpretation: Multidisciplinary Perspectives on Folklore and Beyond, toimittaneet Kaarina Koski, Frog ja Ulla Savolainen, 317–339. Helsinki: SKS.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2016b. ”Nykypäivän sananlaskujen hullu.” Elore, vol. 23, 1/2016. http://www.elore.fi/elore-12016-vol-23-hulluus/nykypaivan-sananlaskujen-hullu/.

Granbom-Herranen, Liisa. 2016c. “SMS-messages in daily newspaper – the context of proverb performance.” Traditiones, 45/3, 43–60. https://ojs.zrc-sazu.si/traditiones/article/view/4827/4439.

Graneheim, U.H. ja B. Lundman, B. 2004. ”Qualitative content analysis in nursing research: concepts, procedures and measures to achieve trustworthiness.” Nurse Education Today 24 (2), 105–112.

Granqvist, Hilma. 1947. Birth and childhood among the Arabs. Helsingfors: Söderström.

Heikkinen, Sakari. 1996. Kulttuuri, kansa ja rillumarei. Teoksessa Rillumarei ja valistus. Kulttuurikahakoita 1950-luvun Suomessa, toimittanut Matti Peltonen. Helsinki: SHS, 309–329.

Heikura, Pasi. 2004. Samoilla linjoilla. Lisää Suomen kansan latteuksia. Helsinki: Otava.

Heiskanen, Outi ja Minna Santakari. 2004. Asuuko neiti Töölössä? Elämää elokuvien Helsingissä. Helsinki: Kustannusosakeyhtiö Teos.

Hintikka, Jaakko ja Gabriel Sandu. 1994. “Metaphor and Other Kinds of Nonliteral Meaning.” Teoksessa Aspects of Metaphor. Synthese Library 238, toimittanut Jaakko Hintikka, Jaakko, 151–187. Dordrecht: Kluwer Academic.

Honko, Lauri. 1998. Textualising the Siri Epic. Helsinki: Suomalainen Tiedeakatemia.

Huhtamäki, Jukka ja Olli Parviainen. 2013. Verkostoanalyysi sosiaalisen median tutkimuksessa. Teoksessa Otteita verkosta. Verkon ja sosiaalisen median tutkimusmenetelmät, toimittaneet Salla-Mari Laaksonen, Jane Matikainen ja Minttu Tikka, 245–273. Tampere: Vastapaino.

Karjalainen, Asko ja Pauli Siljander. 1997. ”Pedagogisen tietoisuuden paradoksi.” Teoksessa Kasvatus ja sosialisaatio, toimittanut Pauli Siljander, 66–76. Helsinki: Gaudeamus.

Keskinen, Esko. 1997. ”Maailmankuvan rakennusaineet: kokemukset ja kulttuuri.” Teoksessa Maailmankuvaa etsimässä, toimittanut Jan Rydman, 42–57. Helsinki: WSOY.

Korkiakangas, Pirjo. 1996. Muistoista rakentuva lapsuus. Agraarinen perintö lapsuuden työnteon ja leikkien muistelussa. Helsinki: Suomen muinaismuistoyhdistys.

Korkiakangas, Pirjo. 1999. ”Muisti, muistelu, perinne.” Teoksessa Kulttuurin muuttuvat kasvot. Johdatusta etnologiatieteisiin, toimittaneet Bo Lönnqvist, Elina Kiuru ja Eeva Uusitalo, 155–175. Helsinki: SKS

Kuusi, Matti. 1983. Maria Luukan laulut ja loitsut. Tutkimus läntisimmän Inkerin suomalaisperinteestä. Helsinki: SKS.

Kuusi, Matti (toim.) 1988. Rapatessa roiskuu. Nykysuomen sananparsikirja. Helsinki: SKS.

Kuusi, Matti (toim.) 1990 [1953]. Vanhan kansan sananlaskuviisaus. Suomalaisia elämänohjeita, kansanaforismeja, lentäviä lauseita ja kokkapuheita vuosilta 1544–1826. Porvoo: WSOY.

Lauhakangas, Outi. 2004. Puheesta ihminen tunnetaan. Sananlaskujen funktiot sosiaalisessa vuorovaikutuksessa. Helsinki: SKS.

Laukkanen, Kari ja Pekka Hakamies (toim.) 1997 [1978]. Sananlaskut. Helsinki: SKS.

Lohikoski, Armand. 1993. Mies Puupää-filmien takaa. Hämeenlinna: Karisto.

Marjamäki, Tuomas 2007. Naurattajat. Suomalaisen komiikan tekijät 2007–1907. Helsinki: Edita.

Nirvi, R. E. ja Lauri Hakulinen (toim.) 1953 [1948]. Suomen kansan sananparsikirja. Porvoo: WSOY.

Niiniluoto, Ilkka. 2000. ”Tekniikan filosofia.” Teoksessa Näkökulmia teknologiaan, toimittanut Tarmo Lemola, 16–35. Helsinki: Gaudeamus.

Norrick, Neal R. 1985. How proverbs mean: semantic studies in English proverbs. Berlin: Mouton.

Nurmi, Jari-Erik. 1997. ”Maailmankuvan vaikutus oman elämän muotoutumisessa.” Teoksessa Maailmankuvaa etsimässä, toimittanut Jan Rydman, 58–70. Helsinki: WSOY.

Rauste-von Wright, Maijaliisa. 1997. ”Oppiminen ja maailmankuva.” Teoksessa Maailmankuvaa etsimässä, toimittanut Jan Rydman, 31–41. Helsinki: WSOY.

Siljander, Pauli. 2002. Systemaattinen johdatus kasvatustieteeseen. Helsinki: Otava.

Stemler, Steve. 2001. An overview of content analysis. Practical Assessment, Research & Evaluation 7(17). http://pareonline.net/getvn.asp?v=7&n=17

Toiviainen, Sakari. 2000. Maiseman lumous. Teoksessa Lumous. Maisemakuvia suomalaisen elokuvan kultakaudelta, toimittanut Kai Vase, 3–12. Helsinki: SKS.

Ukkonen, Taina. 2000. Menneisyyden tulkinta kertomalla. Muistelupuhe oman historian ja kokemuskertomusten tuottamisprosessissa. Helsinki: SKS.

Varho, Esko. 1996. ”Pekka Puupään maailma.” Teoksessa Rillumarei ja valistus. Kulttuurikahakoita 1950-luvun Suomessa, toimittanut Matti Peltonen, 167–196. Helsinki: SHS.

Varto, Juha. 1992. Laadullisen tutkimuksen metodologia. Helsinki: Kirjayhtymä.

Westermarck, Edvard. 1930. Wit and wisdom in Morocco. A study of native proverbs. London: Routledge & Sons.

Varto, Juha. 1995. Fenomenologinen tieteen kritiikki. Tampereen yliopisto.

Vilkko, Anni. 1997. Omaelämäkerta kohtaamispaikkana. Naisen elämän kerronta ja luenta. Helsinki: SKS.

Widbäck, Anders. 2015. Ordspråk i bruk. Använding av ordspråk i dramadialog. Uppsala Universitet.

von Wright, Georg Henrik. 1997. ”Maailmankuvan käsitteestä.” Teoksessa Maailmankuvaa etsimässä, toimittanut Jan Rydman, 19–30. Helsinki: WSOY.

Viitteet

[1] Sananlaskujen tutkimus eli paremiologia hyödyntää usein sananlaskujen keruun, paremiografian, tuottamia aineistoja.

[2] Kontekstiin yhdistyvää sananlaskututkimusta ei juurikaan ole suomalaisista aineistoista tehty lukuun ottamatta kirjoittajan 2000-luvulla ilmestyneitä tutkimuksia ja artikkeleja, joista osa on mainittu lähteissä. Syitä on monia, merkittävimpänä ovat olleet keräysmenetelmät. Käyttöyhteyden huomioivaa sananlaskututkimusta ovat1900-luvun alussa tehneet suomalaiset sosiaaliantropologit tarkastellessaan marokkolaisia (Westermarck 1930) ja palestiinalaisia (Granqvist 1947) sananlaskuja käyttöyhteydessään (ks. esim. Lauhakangas 2004, 97–102).

[3] Pääosa suomalaisista traditionaalisista sananlaskutyypeistä on koottu kolmeen julkaisuun, joita voi kutsua suomalaisten sananlaskuaineistojen perusteoksiksi: Matti Kuusi (1990 /1953) on julkaissut vanhimmat Turun paloon mennessä kootut ja palossa säilyneet sananlaskut lisäten niihin omia tulkitsevia kommentteja, R. E. Nirvin ja Lauri Hakulisen (1953 /1948) teos sisältää 1930-luvulla kerättyjä sananlaskuja ryhmiteltynä oletetun käytön aihepiirin mukaisesti ja Kari Laukkasen ja Pekka Hakamiehen (1997 /1978) teoksessa on asiasanan mukaisesti aakkostaen lueteltu suurin osa 1900-luvun puoleenväliin asti kerätyistä sananlaskuista. Uusia sananlasku¬ja on koottu Pasi Heikuran (2004) ja Kuusen (1988) teoksiin. Osa ET- ja etenkin PP-aineistojen uusista sananlaskuista tunnistautuu aiemmissa tutkimuksissa käyttämieni 2000-luvun sanomalehtien sananlaskuaineistoista (Granbom-Herranen 2014, 2016b, 2016c). Sananlaskujen jaottelusta, ks. esim. Granbom-Herranen 2016a, 317.

[4] Käytän viittausta: SKS (Suomalaisen Kirjallisuuden Seura), KRA (Kansanrunousarkisto, nyk. Perinteen ja nykykulttuurin kokoelma) sekä PE tai KE (keräyksien lyhenteet: Perinne elämässäni sekä Karjalaiset elämäkerrat). Sivunumerot viittaavat keräyksen nidosten sivuihin. Ensimmäinen vuosiluku kertoo, milloin elämäntarina on arkistoon toimitettu ja toinen vuosiluku on vastaajan syntymävuosi (tuntemattoman syntymävuoden merkitsen ”xxx”). N tai M kertoo vastaajan sukupuolen. Esimerkkinä käyttämieni episodien otteiden kieliasu on muistelijan kirjoittamassa muodossa.

[5] Se parhaiten nauraa, joka toiselle kuoppaa kaivaa, sanoo sananlasku” yhdistää kaksi sananlaskua, perusmuodoltaan Se parhaiten nauraa, joka viimeksi nauraa sekä Joka toiselle kuoppaa kaivaa, se itse siihen lankeaa,

Erotuomarin laki on sana”, perusmuodoltaan X:n sana on laki.

Viittaus sananlaskuun perusmuodoltaan Hiki laiskan syödessä.

”Lyhyestä vitsi kaunis, sanoo sananlasku”, perusmuodoltaan sananlasku on Lyhyestä virsi kaunis. ”Ei tosisuomalainen kerrasta usko”, viittaus sananlaskuun Suomalainen ei usko ennen kuin koittaa. ”Huutamalla on moni poika pilannut asiansa, sanoo sananlasku”, esimerkiksi perusmuotona Huutamalla se huono puolesa pittää.

Raha ei haise, sanoo sananlasku”, esimerkiksi perusmuotona Mehtästä soatu raha ei haise hijelle.

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

Tositarinoita havumetsien maasta

Hannu Karpo, historiakulttuuri, kompilaatioelokuva, kulttuurinen muisti, televisio

Noora Kallioniemi
nmmkal [a] utu.fi
FM, tohtorikoulutettava
Kulttuurihistoria
Turun yliopisto

Sami Hantula
sami.hantula [a] kavi.fi
Arkistoavustaja, RTVA
Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti


Viittaaminen / How to cite: Kallioniemi, Noora, ja Sami Hantula. 2017. ”Tositarinoita havumetsien maasta”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/tositarinoita-havumetsien-maasta/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Katsauksessa tarkastelemme sitä, miten Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen instituutin Hannu Karpon televisiotuotannoista koostama puolitoistatuntinen kompilaatioelokuva Tositarinoita havumetsien maasta osallistuu television kulttuurisen muistin säilyttämiseen ja kuinka kompilaatioelokuva toimii historiakulttuurin välineenä. Lisäksi pohdimme, miten lähihistoriasta valikoitu televisioaineisto ja siitä koottu kompilaatioelokuva keskustelevat lajityypin perinteiden kanssa. Tarkastelu ulottuu myös niihin lainsäädännöllisiin, arkistonhoidollisiin ja elokuvallisiin seikkoihin, jotka rajoittavat ja mahdollistavat arkistoista löytyvän audiovisuaalisen materiaalin koostamista uudeksi audiovisuaaliseksi tuotteeksi.

Hannu Karpo on suomalaisen television ikonisimpia hahmoja. Seitsemälle vuosikymmenelle ulottuvan uransa aikana hän on jättänyt mittavan jäljen kansakunnan sähköiseen tajuntaan. Toimintansa alalla Karpo aloitti jo kouluiässä Yleisradion nuortenohjelmissa vuonna 1958. Vuosina 1963–1981 hän toimi Yleisradiossa ajankohtais- ja reportaasiohjelmien toimittajana, ohjaajana ja tuottajana. 1980-luvun alussa Karpo siirtyi Mainostelevisioon, jonne tuotti ja toimitti tuotantoyhtiönsä Pallosalama Oy:n välityksellä vuosina 1981–2011 yli 800 televisio-ohjelmaa. Hänen televisio-ohjelmistaan tunnetuin ja pitkäikäisin on yhteiskunnallisiin epäkohtiin tarttunut Karpolla on asiaa (1981–2007). Hannu Karpo on saanut kaksi elokuvataiteen valtionpalkintoa, tiedonjulkistamispalkinnon, valtion journalistipalkinnon sekä Kultaisen Venlan elämäntyöstään. Lisäksi hänet on palkittu ajankohtaisohjelmien Grand Prix -palkinnolla Cannesin elokuvajuhlilla 1971.


Video 1. Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti mainosti Tositarinoita havumetsien maasta -näytössarjaansa oheisella ”Saatanan sonni” -nettivideolla. Alkuperäislähde: Karpolla on asiaa -ohjelma. Pallosalama Oy 1987.

Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen instituutin toimintaan on kuulunut viime vuodet elokuvaesitysten ohella televisio-ohjelmien esittäminen omissa yleisötilaisuuksissa sekä osana kotimaisten elokuvafestivaalien ohjelmistoa. Usein tv-ohjelmia on esitetty sellaisenaan, mutta toisinaan niistä on laadittu myös instituutin henkilökunnan toimittamia kompilaationäytöksiä. Tällainen erikoisnäytös oli Tampereen elokuvajuhlien vuoden 2017 ohjelmistoon kuulunut, KAVI:n kuratoimaan Arkiston aarteita -näytössarjaan laadittu puolitoistatuntinen koosteohjelma Tosikertomuksia havumetsien maasta – Hannu Karpon Suomi 1963–2011. Näytös sisälsi otteita Hannu Karpon televisio-ohjelmista vuosien varrelta ja Karpo myös saapui henkilökohtaisesti paikan päälle esittelemään näytöksensä. Muita vastaavanlaisia KAVI:ssa toteutettuja kompilaatiohankkeita ovat olleet muun muassa Spede Pasasen parhaista G. Pula-aho -kuunnelmista laadittu kooste elokuvateatteri Orionin Leo Jokela esityssarjaan (2011), Spede Special – Savolainen sävelparaati (2014), Veskun ventti Vesa-Matti Loiri 70 vuotta (2015) ja Naula päähän: Pieni etyylialkoholisarja, eli myyttinen suomalainen humala valkokankailla ja kotien kuvaputkilla (2015). Näiden erikoisesitysten aiheet ovat valikoituneet pitkälti henkilökunnan omien mielenkiinnon kohteiden, KAVI:n saamien talletusten sekä esitystoiminnan tarpeiden ohjaamina.

Tosikertomuksia havumetsien maasta on muodoltaan kollaasi, mutta lopputuloksessa on havaittavissa myös luovan elokuvamontaasin piirteitä. Näin siinä lähestytään käytännössä Hannu Salmen Elokuvan ja historia -teoksessa esittämää ajatusta siitä, että elokuvan historiaa voisi kirjoittaa sanojen lisäksi myös välineen omin, siis elokuvallisin, keinoin (Salmi 1993, 68–69). Anneli Lehtisalo kutsuu teoksessaan Kuin elävinä edessämme omaa, elämäkertaelokuvia käsittelevää tutkimustaan audiovisuaalisen median kulttuurihistoriaksi, sillä elokuva pitää sisällään myös äänen (Lehtisalo 2011, 22). Hän jatkaa tutkimuksessaan Hannu Salmen ajatuksia elokuvan kulttuurihistoriasta, joka Salmen mukaan tarkoittaa elokuvan kulttuurisuhteen laaja-alaisuuden ja monimutkaisen yhteiskunnallisen olemistavan huomioimista (Salmi 1993, 45). Tässä tekstissä laajennamme Salmen ja Lehtisalon elokuvatutkimuksesta kumpuavat ajatukset koskemaan myös televisioaineistoa. Lisäksi pohdimme Jorma Kalelan ajatuksiin nojautuen historia-alan ammattilaisten roolia historiakulttuurin rakentumisessa ja kompilaatioelokuvan luonnetta Peter von Baghin kirjoitusten kautta.

Tosikertomuksia havumetsien maasta koostuu noin kolmestakymmenestä, keskimäärin muutaman minuutin mittaisesta katkelmasta[1], jotka käsittelevät laajaa aihepiiriä, aina rattijuoppoudesta sammakkoprofessorin sääennustuksiin. Yhteistä katkelmille (ja kuvaavaa Karpon työtavalle) on tavallisten ihmisten tuominen kameran eteen. Yhteiskuntaa kommentoidaan mikrotasolta, tavallisen ihmisen kokemuksista käsin. Reportaasit laajenevat kysymyksiin oikeudenmukaisuudesta ja sen toteutumisesta yhteiskunnassa. Vuosikymmenten myötä Karpon ohjelmasarjasta muodostuikin eräänlainen epävirallinen ylin oikeusaste, jossa viranomaisten suorittamat puutteet ja vääryydet oli mahdollista nostaa esiin ja parhaassa tapauksessa myös korjata. Karpo-näytöksen suunnittelivat ja toteuttivat Sami Hantula, Tommi Partanen ja Timo Kinnunen ja se ensiesitettiin Tampereen elokuvajuhlilla Arthouse Cinema Niagarassa 9.–10.3.2017. Toukokuussa koosteesta esitettiin Helsingissä elokuvateatteri Orionissa hieman laajemmaksi muokattu versio, jonka jälkeen kooste on kiertänyt Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen instituutin maakuntasarjoissa sekä muilla elokuvafestivaaleilla. Hannu Karpo tuotantoineen valikoitui Arkiston aarteita -näytöksen aiheeksi luontevasti, sillä hän täytti Tampereen elokuvajuhlien aikaan 75 vuotta. Lisäksi Karpon kanssa oli oltu jo muutaman vuoden ajan säännöllisessä yhteistyössä hänen ohjelma-arkistonsa tallettamiseksi KAVI:n kokoelmiin.

Kompilaatioelokuva historiakulttuurin välineenä

Lukuisia kompilaatioelokuvia tehnyt Peter von Bagh päätyy teoksessaan Peili jolla oli muisti käyttämään elokuvallisesta kollaasista kompilaatioelokuvan nimeä, vaikka pitää rajausta monitulkintaisena. Yksinkertaisimmin kompilaation voi määritellä poikkeavan tavanomaisesta elokuvakerronnasta siten, että se yhdistää jo olemassa olevia audiovisuaalisia tuotteita luodakseen niiden kautta uusia merkityksiä sisältävän audiovisuaalisen tuotteen (von Bagh 2002, 35–36). Tosikertomuksia havumetsien maasta tarjoaa katsojalle kompilaation keinoin käsityksen lähimenneisyydestä, sillä se sisältää paljon historialliseksi katsottavaa materiaalia. Lisäksi kooste tarjoaa katsojalleen katsauksen Hannu Karpon uraan ja hänen tapaansa kuvata näkemäänsä todellisuutta. Koska kompilaatio on rakennettu ilman dramatisoivaa musiikkia tai selittävää ääniraitaa, jää ainoaksi käytettävissä olevaksi kerronnan keinoksi leikkaus. Se, millaista aineistoa kompilaatioelokuvaan on valittu ja miten nämä aineistot on yhdistetty suhteessa toisiinsa rakentaa katsojalle assosiaatioketjun, jonka lopputulemana on katsaus Suomeen Hannu Karpon silmin.

Kuva 1. Hannu Karpo toimittajana Yleisradion Myöhäisuutisissa 23.7.1966. Kuva: Yle 2017.

Kompilaatioelokuvat ovat sisällöltään usein merkittäviä historiallisia tapahtumia tai ilmiöitä kommentoivia. Sota ja väkivaltaisen menneisyyden käsittelyyn liittyvät teemat toistuvat esimerkiksi Sergei Loznitsan dokumenttiesseessä Blokada (2006), joka keskittyy Leningradin saartoon vuosina 1941–1944 sekä Kevin ja Pierce Raffertyn Atomic Caféssa (1982), joka on kylmän sodan aikaisista amerikkalaisista propaganda- ja opetuselokuvista sekä uutisvälähdyksistä koottu analyysi maailmasta, jonka tärkein asia on atomipommi. Toinen tapa korostaa käytetyn materiaalin historiallista merkitystä on koota kompilaatioelokuva tarpeeksi vanhasta materiaalista. Näin 1900-luvun alun arkistofilmit tekevät kompilaatioelokuvasta merkittävän ikkunan menneisyyteen, sillä alkuperäismateriaalin kuvaamisesta on kulunut tarpeeksi pitkä aika. Esimerkkeinä mainittakoon Howard Smithin Gizmo! (1977), joka on koottu uutisaineistosta ja jossa esitellään kummallisia amerikkalaisia keksijöitä ja heidän kojeitaan, sekä Benedikt Erlingssonin The Show of the Shows (2015), jossa sirkusta kuvaava arkistomateriaali on yhdistetty Sigur Rós -yhtyeen musiikkiin. Ne ovat jo itsessään katsojia kiinnostavia merkkejä menneisyydestä. Tällaiset kompilaatioelokuvat flirttailevat myös mykkäelokuvien säestettyjen näytösten kanssa ja Gizmossa monista alun perin mykistä filmeistä oli myös tehty foley- ja tehosteääniä lisäämällä ikään kuin äänielokuvia.

Televisioaineisto soveltuu kompilaatioelokuvan materiaaliksi luontevasti, sillä von Baghin mukaan onnistunut kompilaatioelokuva vaatii koko elämän alueen aktivoimista, ilman ennakkoluuloja. Mikään materiaali ei ole ”liian ylevää tai älyllistä eikä mikään liian alhaista, matalamielistä tai limboa” kompilaatioelokuvan aineistoksi. (von Bagh 2002, 300.) Tässä von Bagh lähestyy kulttuurihistoriallista tutkimusotetta, jossa lähdeaineistoksi kelpaa mikä tahansa inhimillinen tuotos. Televisio on mediana arkisista arkisin, eikä televisio-ohjelmia mielletä samalla tavalla taiteeksi kuin elokuvaa. Taiteen- ja viestinnäntutkimuksen välille sijoittuvan televisiotutkimuksen ristiriidat ratkeavat kulttuurihistoriallisessa lähestymistavassa: televisio on populaarihistorian lähdeaineistona yhtä arvokas tai arvoton kuin elokuvakin, kyse on siitä, miten ja mitä tutkija saa kulttuurintuotteen kertomaan menneisyydestä. (Lehtisalo 2011, 19–20; Railo & Oinonen 2012, 15–18.)

Peter von Bagh pohtii, voiko kompilaatioelokuva välittää menneisyydestä jotain sellaista, johon historioitsijat tai fiktioelokuvat eivät pysty ja päätyy siihen, että kompilaatio toimii samalla ”luovan hahmotuksen tasolla” kuin mikä tahansa muukin taiteellisen ilmaisun muoto ja täsmentää: ”Kompilaatio ei ole pääsääntöisesti ‘historiaa’, vaan myös taiteellinen esitys – ja juuri sitä kautta elokuva on vastavuoroisesti voittanut myös dokumenttina ja historiallisena objektina, ‘historiana’ yhtä lailla kuin antropologiana ja kulttuurihistoriana”. (von Bagh 2002, 339–343.) Hannu Salmen mukaan ”perinteisesti on ajateltu, että menneisyydestä kertova esitys on kirjoitettu kertomus, tarina. Elokuvan kohdalla tämä esitys voisi olla myös audiovisuaalinen” (Salmi 1993, 68–69). Historiallisen elokuvan todistusvoimaa pohtiessaan Salmi toteaa, ettei ratkaisevin este elokuvan tieteellisyydelle ole se, että tapahtumat on näytelty ja ne ovat siksi epätieteellisiä. Historiallinen elokuva ei täytä intersubjektiivisen verifioitavuuden vaatimusta, sillä ne eivät paljasta esitettyjen tapahtumien taustalla olevia (mahdollisia) lähteitä. Historiallinen elokuva ei myöskään tarjoa mahdollisuutta tarkistaa, pitääkö esitetty päättelyprosessi paikkansa. (Salmi 1993, 224.) Voikin ajatella, että arkistomateriaalista koottu, aineistonsa alkuperän tarkasti erittelevä kompilaatioelokuva pääsee lähelle sitä, mikä voisi olla tieteellinen elokuva. Kompilaatioelokuvan vahvuus on sen sisältämä tiedon potentiaali, kertomus joka aukeaa elokuvan omien kerronnan keinojen kautta (von Bagh 2002, 343). KAVI:ssa toteutetut kompilaatioelokuvat lähestyvät ajatusta historiallisen tiedon esittämisestä audiovisuaalisten välineiden omin keinoin. Niissä esitetty tieto on tarkistettavissa, se perustuu arkistomateriaalin käyttöön ja elokuva sisältää “lähdeluettelon”, kuten kunnon tutkielman kuuluukin.

Televisio muistamisen välineenä

Historioiksi voidaan kutsua kaikkia niitä menneisyydestä kerrottuja tarinoita, jotka syntyvät ihmisten välisessä vuorovaikutuksessa. Ne ovat arkisia kertomuksia, kuten nuoruuden muistelut, poliitikkojen menneisyydestä innoituksensa saavat puheet tai historialliset romaanit. Historiaa kirjoitetaan jatkuvasti uudelleen, sillä se on muiden kulttuurin ilmiöiden tavoin ajallista. Tähän uudelleenkirjoittamisen prosessiin osallistuvat historiantutkijoiden lisäksi myös muut ihmiset ja tutkimusten lisäksi käsitys historiasta rakentuu muun muassa populaarikulttuurin kautta. Kuten tutkimuksessa, myös arkisessa historiapuheessa näkökulmia on useita. Jokainen tulkitsee menneisyyttä oman todellisuutensa kautta ja jokapäiväinen historia koostuu lukemattomista erilaisista menneen esityksistä. (Kalela 2010, 40.) Historiakulttuurin käsite tarjoaa näkökulman siihen audiovisuaalisten tuotteiden joukkoon, joka käyttää menneisyyttä materiaalinaan. Menneisyys materialisoituu kulttuurituotteissa ja kulttuurin ilmiöissä ja televisio on voimakas historiakulttuurin tuottamisen väline (Lehtisalo 2011, 22). Anu Koivunen on kutsunut sitä jopa muistikoneeksi, sillä sen lisäksi että televisio tarjoaa ohjelmistossaan katsojilleen “vanhaa” elokuvaa, perustuu moni televisio-ohjelma menneisyyden muisteluun tai historiasta kertomiseen. Suomessa Yleisradion nostalgiadiskurssin tausta selittyy osittain Suomen Filmiteollisuuden elokuvien esitysoikeuksilla. (Koivunen 2000, 339–340.)


Kuva 2. Irwin Goodman muistelemassa menneitä Karpolla ei ole asiaa -vappuohjelmassa 1989. Kuva: Pallosalama Oy.

Peter von Bagh käsittelee teoksessaan kompilaatioelokuvaa vuosina 1895–1970, joten moderni aika jää siinä kokonaan käsittelemättä. 2000-luvun pirstoutunut mediamaailma ja hajautuneet yleisöt tarjoavat ja tarvitsevat omanlaisensa tulkintakehyksen vanhaa kierrättävälle kompilaatioelokuvalle. Huomattava osa modernin audiovisuaalisen kulttuurin tuotteista rakentuu intermediaalisuudelle ja lajityypeillä leikittelylle. Nostalgia ja retro-kulttuuri perustuvat vanhan kuvaston kierrätykselle ja mediatuotteiden määrän lisäännyttyä on niiden helpompi keskustella suoraa toistensa kanssa, tosielämän kommentoinnin sijaan. Mari Pajala on analysoinut televisiolle tyypillisiä muistamisen muotoja ja televisiota muistiteknologiana. Hän kirjoittaa, että 1970-luvulta eteenpäin televisio on ollut mahdollista esittää osaksi amerikkalaista kulttuuriperintöä ja sille on luettavissa myös kulttuurihistorioitsijan rooli. Taustalla on ajatus mediasta tärkeänä historiallisen tiedon ja muistojen lähteenä. Näin televisio toimii myös kulttuurisen muistin rakennuskenttänä. (Pajala 2011, 164–168.) Populaarikulttuurissa käsitystä menneisyydestä neuvotellaan jatkuvasti uudelleen, jokaisen historian populaarin esityksen kautta. Kulttuurinen muistaminen muodostaa kehyksen myös KAVI:n kompilaatioelokuville.

Peter von Bagh kirjoittaa tuntevansa uupumusta television ohjelmatietoja katsellessaan, sillä ohjelmavirta itsessään muodostaa suuren kollaasin, joka ”on korvannut varsin painajaismaisesti ajattelutavan, jonka vallitessa yksittäisiin ohjelmiin pyrittiin suuntaamaan terävä ja mielekästä dialogia rakentava näkökulma” (von Bagh 2002, 23). Televisioaineistoa leimaakin ”hetkellisyys” ja ”ohimenevyys”, sillä välineeseen liittyy sen muistikoneena toimimisen roolin lisäksi, osin paradoksaalisesti, ajatus reaaliaikaisuudesta, vaikka ohjelmasisällöt olisivatkin nauhoitettuja. Nopea tuotantotahti ja ohjelmien lyhyt kesto luovat nekin illuusion väliaikaisuudesta. Tämä ”hetkellisyys” erottaa televisioaineiston historiasuhteen elokuva-aineistosta, sillä elokuvien elinkaari on ajateltu jo tekovaiheessa pidemmäksi kuin televisio-ohjelmien. Siksi elokuva sisältää televisiota enemmän kontekstualisoivaa sisältöä, sen esittämät väittämät ja käsitykset todellisuudesta on jo tekovaiheessa perusteltava tarkemmin (Pajala 2011, 183). Television näkeminen ohimenevänä viihteenä lienee vaikuttanut myös tutkijoiden ja arkistolaitoksen suhtautumiseen aineistoihin. Suomen elokuva-arkiston toiminta laajeni vasta vuonna 2008 kattamaan lakisääteisesti myös radio- ja televisioaineistojen tallettamisen (tosin ko. aineistoa oli kerätty jo aiemmin tuotantoyhtiöiden vapaaehtoistalletuksina). Samassa yhteydessä syntyi Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen arkisto, nyttemmin Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti.

Jorma Kalela korostaa, että historiantutkijan ensisijainen yhteiskunnallinen tehtävä ei ole tehdä tutkimusta, vaan toimia osana tieteellisen tutkimuksen menetelmiä hyödyntävää kulttuurin instituutiota. Näin ammattilaiset toimivat tulkkina tutkimuskohteensa kulttuurin ja menneisyyttä koskevaa tietoa käyttävien ihmisten välissä, sillä menneisyys on aina nykyhetkestä katsoen vierasta. (Kalela 2010, 42.) Tämän saman roolin voi antaa myös muille arkistoalan toimijoille. Kyse on dialogista, jossa historia-alan ammattilaisilla on asiantuntijarooli ja keskustelun toisena osapuolena ovat sekä arkiset historiantulkinnat, että niitä tekevät ihmiset. Televisio-aineistosta koottu, menneisyyttä kuvaava ja kommentoiva kompilaatioelokuva on harkiten rakennettu tulkinta menneisyydestä. Populaaria aineistoa kierrättävä kompilaatio kohtaa Hannu Karpon tapauksessa televisiota katsoneiden ihmisten käsitykset reportaasien kuvaamasta ajasta ja todellisuudesta. Myös Hannu Karpon julkisuuskuva vaikuttaa katsojille syntyvään menneisyyskuvaan (kokemuksellisesta menneisyyskuvasta, ks. Lehtisalo 2011, 448). Suurelle osalle katsojista Hannu Karpo on tuttu televisiosta ja heidän omasta, arkisesta kokemusmaailmastaan. Karpon ohjelmat saavuttivat vuosikausia miljoonayleisön, joten tekijän suhde katsojiin muodostui myös kvantitatiivisesti mitaten poikkeuksellisen voimakkaaksi. Karpo-koosteen esitykset ovat muodostaneet myös interaktiivisia muistamisen tiloja, sillä Karpo on itse ollut esityksissä paikalla kertomassa urastaan ja kokemuksistaan. Näin televisioaineistosta koottu kompilaatioelokuva toimii usealla tasolla historiakulttuurin rakentajana.

Kompilaatioelokuvan toteutus käytännössä

Arkistoaineistosta koostettu kompilaatioelokuva ei synny itsestään, vaan sen tekemisessä on otettava huomioon useita tekijänoikeuksiin, arkistonhoitoon ja aineiston saatavuuteen liittyviä kysymyksiä. Ensimmäinen koostenäytösten teossa huomioitava asia on käyttöoikeuksien selvittäminen ohjelmien oikeuksienhaltijoilta. Hannu Karpon ohjelmien tapauksessa tämä vaihe oli melko ongelmaton, sillä Karpo hallinnoi itse tuotantoyhtiönsä Pallosalama Oy:n kautta Mainostelevisiolle tuottamiensa tv-ohjelmien oikeuksia. Karpon Ylelle tekemät tv-ohjelmat taas omistaa Yleisradio. Näin lupakysymyksistä selvittiin muutamalla puhelinsoitolla ja jokusella sähköpostilla. Aiempien kokemusten perusteella voidaan todeta, että mikäli kompilaationäytös koostuu lukuisien eri tahojen hallussa olevista av-aineistoista, kasvaa tekijänoikeuksiin liittyvä luparuljanssi väkisinkin suureksi ja työlääksi, ja se vaikuttaa usein myös päätöksiin koosteen sisällöstä. Hankalasti saavutettavissa olevat aineistot tippuvat tällöin pois. Kompilaatioelokuva koostuu luonnollisesti aina vain saatavilla olevasta materiaalista. Näin myös tekijänoikeuksiin liittyvät seikat vaikuttavat audiovisuaalisen aineiston kohdalla siihen kuvaan, joka menneisyydestä on mahdollista yleisölle välittää.

Kaikki Hannu Karpon Mainostelevisiolle vuosina 1983–2011 tekemät tv-ohjelmat on talletettu parin viime vuoden aikana Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen instituutin kokoelmiin, joten kompilaatioelokuvan tekemisen lähtökohdat olivat hyvät, sillä aineistoa oli valmiiksi runsaasti saatavilla. Toisaalta suurin osa ohjelmista makasi yhä luetteloimattomina Radio- ja tv-arkiston varastossa ilman tarkempia sisältötietoja. Projektin pääasialliseksi ongelmaksi uhkasikin muodostua läpikäytävän aineiston suuri määrä. Kun koostenäytös oli määrä esittää maaliskuun puolivälissä Tampereen elokuvajuhlilla ja sen suunnittelu aloitettiin vuodenvaihteessa, oli selvää, että kaikkia ohjelmia ja niiden sisältämiä tuhansia tunteja aineistoa ei ennätetty mitenkään katsomaan lävitse suunnittelun pohjaksi. Jonkinlaista aineiston rajausta tuli siis suorittaa jo prosessin tässä vaiheessa.

Valikoinnin lähtökohdaksi otettiin Karpon MTV3-kanavalle vuosina 2009–2011 tuottama Karpon parhaat -televisiosarja, johon hän oli valikoinut otteita Mainostelevisiolle vuosien varrella tuottamistaan ohjelmista, pääasiassa pitkäaikaisimmasta reportaasiohjelmastaan Karpolla on asiaa (1983–2007). Koska Karpo on työskennellyt televisiossa 1960-luvulta saakka, näytökseen haluttiin saada mukaan myös näytteitä hänen Yleisradiolle tekemistään varhaisemmista tv-ohjelmista. Näitä etsittiin mm. Ylen Elävän arkiston ja KAVI:n Ritva-tietokannassa olevien Yle-aineistojen avulla. Koosteeseen mukaan valikoidut ohjelmat Yle toimitti Kansalliselle audiovisuaaliselle instituutille tiedostoina. Näin koostenäytöksen kaari saatiin ulottumaan vuodesta 1963 vuoteen 2011 saakka.

Koosteen suunnittelu jatkui siten, että Karpon parhaat -sarjan kaikki 50 osaa katsottiin ja niistä valikoitiin mahdollista aineistoa koosteohjelmaan. Sopiviksi arvioidut reportaasit, katugallupit ja muut jutut digitoitiin digibeta-masternauhoilta. Joitakin vanhempia reportaaseja oli taustoitettu Karpon parhaat -ohjelmassa uusilla seliteteksteillä, joista pyrittiin pääsemään eroon kaivamalla esiin kyseisten ohjelmien alkuperäiset master-nauhat, jotka saattoivat olla 16 mm filmiä, tuuman videonauhaa, Betacam SP -nauhaa sekä joissakin tapauksissa jopa verraten heikkolaatuisia U-Matic-nauhoja. Näitä digitoimalla ja käyttämällä päästiin eroon useimmista alkuperäisohjelmiin kuulumattomista lisäelementeistä. Huomioon tuli siis ottaa alkuperäisaineiston saatavuuden lisäksi myös Hannu Karpon itsensä tekemät muutokset alkuperäisiin reportaaseihin. Lähtökohdaksi otettiin tällöin alkuperäinen esitys, jotta kompilaatioelokuvan aineisto olisi mahdollisimman autenttisesti tekohetkensä näköistä. Näin vältyttiin myös päällekkäisiltä historian kerrostumilta yksittäisten reportaasien kohdalla.

Kuva 3. Taisto Heikkinen tuli suomalaisille tutuksi Karpolla on asiaa -ohjelman säätä ennustavana sammakkoprofessorina. Kuva ensiesiintymisestä vuodelta 1995. Kuva: Pallosalama Oy.

Esimerkkinä poikkeuksellisen työläästä av-aineistosta voidaan mainita Karpon reportaasi Kuopiossa pelastetusta käärmekuusesta vuodelta 1988. Reportaasissa kuvataan Kuopion kaupungin koomisia vivahteita saaneita pyrkimyksiä rauhoittaa asuntomessualueen laidalle jäänyt uhanalainen havupuu. Koska ohjelman alkuperäinen master-nauha oli kadonnut, Karpon parhaat -ohjelmassa jutusta esitettiin vhs-tasoisesta kontrollinauhasta kopioitu versio, jossa kuvan päällä juoksi aikakoodi mustan palkin kera. Koska työryhmä halusi päästä katselukokemusta häiritsevästä aikakoodista ja reportaasin huonosta kuvanlaadusta eroon, päädyttiin kyseinen jakso digitoimaan uudelleen 16 mm:n filmiltä. Tätä varten filmin kääntökopio ja erillinen magneettiääni tilattiin KAVI:n päätevarastolta Otaniemestä, ne kuntotarkastettiin, niihin liitettiin uudet vetonauhat, filmit pestiin ja digitoitiin ja lopulta näin saatu kuva ja ääni yhdistettiin. On selvää, että tällainen menettely on huomattavasti kalliimpaa ja enemmän aikaa vievää kuin videonauhojen digitointi. Aikakoodipalkista päästiin tällä keinoin eroon, mutta samalla ajauduttiin uuteen ongelmaan. Koomista vaikutelmaa tehostaakseen Karpo oli käyttänyt jutussaan runsaasti kuvan päälle editoituja tekstejä, joissa kuvattiin byrokraattisen suojeluprosessin kulkua vaihe kerrallaan. Näitä tekstejä ohjelman filmiversiossa ei ollut kuitenkaan mukana. Niinpä tekstit päädyttiin rakentamaan digitalisoituun versioon uudelleen videoeditointiohjelmassa tarkasti alkuperäisen mallin mukaan.

Sisällölliset periaatteet

Teknisten seikkojen lisäksi kompilaatioelokuvan tekeminen vaatii myös sisällöllisten seikkojen huomioimista. Karpo-kompilaatio rakentuu vain arkistomateriaalista valikoitujen reportaasien varaan, eikä se sisällä kommenttiraitaa tai muuta elokuvan sisältöä selittävää elementtiä. Näin elokuvan merkitykset rakentuvat assosiaatioiden ja Karpon tapauksessa myös hänen julkisen hahmonsa kautta. Voikin olettaa, että katsoja osaa sijoittaa Hannu Karpon oikealle paikalle ajassa ja kulttuurissa, eikä tule katsomaan kompilaatioelokuvaa täysin vailla ennakkokäsityksiä. Hannu Karpo oli Tampereen elokuvajuhlien näytöksissä paikalla kertomassa monikymmenvuotisesta urastaan, joten kompilaatioelokuvalle syntyi viimeistään tässä vaiheessa jonkinlainen konteksti.

Aineiston valikointiin Hannu Karpo antoi vapaat kädet, joskin esitti muutamia toivomuksia pitkäaikaisista ohjelmasuosikeistaan, jotka saatiinkin mukaan toukokuussa 2017 KAVI:n arkistoteatteri Orioniin kaksiosaiseksi lavennetussa näytössarjassa. Kompilaatioon pyrittiin valitsemaan paitsi sellaisenaan kiinnostavia, myös erityisesti Karpoa ja hänen työmetodeitaan kuvaavia juttuja. Lisäksi ohjelmien aihekirjo pyrittiin pitämään mahdollisimman laveana. Luonnollisesti koosteeseen päätyi mukaan melko ”ilmiselviä” osioita, kuten liikennettä, rattijuoppoutta, naapuririitoja ja katugallupeja sekä kansan keskuudessa lähestulkoon ikonisiksi nousseita hahmoja, kuten Nilsiän öljysheikki ja sammakkoprofessori Taisto Heikkinen, sekä liikennevalistaja Ensio Itkonen.

Kuva 4. Nilsiän öljysheikki Tauno Kuosmanen kohosi valtakunnanjulkisuuteen esiinnyttyään vaimoineen Karpolla on asiaa -ohjelmassa 1986. Kuva: Pallosalama Oy.

Kompilaatioelokuvan rakennetta ja erillisten reportaasien flow’ta pyrittiin miettimään huolellisesti ennen koostamiseen ryhtymistä. Aineistosta laadittiin useita erilaisia leikkauskäsikirjoituksia, joissa ohjelman eri teemoja ja elementtejä kuvattiin eri värisävyillä. Näin av-aineiston massa koetettiin pitää hallinnassa ja samalla pyrittiin saamaan näytökseen myös hallittu rytmi ja rakenne. Lopputuloksena päädyttiin melko kronologiseen kompilaatioon, kuitenkin siten, että kevyemmät jutut ovat ohjelman alkupuolella ja pidemmälle edetessä koosteen tunnelma synkkenee, kunnes lopussa ote taas kevenee. Samoin varhain omaksuttiin leikkaustyöhön linja, että yksittäisiä ohjelmainserttejä ei lyhennetä, vaan ne pyritään pitämään mahdollisuuksien mukaan alkuperäisissä mitoissaan. Linjauksen ylläpitoa vaikeutti tosin se, että jossakin vaiheessa havaittiin myös Karpon lyhennelleen itse ohjelmiaan melko reippaalla kädellä Karpon parhaat -lähetyksiä kootessaan.

Elokuvallisen kollaasin ja aineiston jäsentelyn pääasialliseksi periaatteeksi valikoitui Karpo-koosteen tapauksessa kronologia. Sen kautta kompilaation taustalle hahmottuu aineiston aikajänteen (pääosa materiaalista on peräisin Karpolla on asiaa -ohjelmasta vuosilta 1983–2007) johdosta laajempi yhteiskunnallinen kertomus. Alussa suomalainen hyvinvointivaltio näyttäytyy täyteläisimmillään, kunnes syöksytään 1990-luvun alun lamaan ja sen seuraamuksiin. Ongelmat laajenevat ja monimutkaistuvat, mikrotason ohella asioihin alkaa vaikuttaa yhä enemmän myös makrotaso. Henkilökohtaisista pulmista (ylinopeudet, ojariidat, raha- ja terveysongelmat, ym.) siirrytään yhteiskunnallisemmalle ja rakenteellisemmalle tasolle, ongelmiin liittyy yhä enemmän köyhyyttä, osattomuutta, asunnottomuutta, alkoholismia, prostituutiota ja vastaavaa.

Myös käytettyjen ohjelmaotteiden lähteistämisen tapaa harkittiin huolellisesti, sillä av-kompilaatioiden lähdemerkintöihin ei ole muodostunut yksiselitteistä käytäntöä edes KAVI:n sisällä. Lopulta päädyttiin ratkaisuun, jossa kunkin ohjelmainsertin kohdalla ilmoitettiin ohjelman ensiesityksen ajankohta ja koostenäytöksen loppuun koottiin erikseen tarkemmat tiedot käytetyistä ohjelmista ja ohjelmien tekijöistä.

Materiaalien luonteesta

Hannu Karpo -koosteen aineisto on – Karpon toimittajataustasta huolimatta – viihteellistä, sillä Karpon tapa käsitellä ajankohtaisia ilmiöitä on yksinkertaistava ja pelkistävä. Asiat nähdään mikrotasolla, yksilön kautta, abstraktioita ja makrotasoa vältellään. Tunteiden ilmaisemista ei pelätä eikä piilotella ja toimittaja ottaa aiheisiin usein subjektiivisesti kantaa, esimerkiksi kommentoimalla, onko tilanteessa toimittu järkevästi vaiko ei. Kompilaatioelokuvan tekemisen haaste on Peter von Baghin mukaan juuri siinä, miten saada vakava ja hauska elokuvassa tasapainoon. Pyrkimys viihteellistämiseen tai keskittyminen vain sensaatiohin tai hauskoihin episodeihin saa “elämän tai elämästä sepitetyn esityksen tuntumaan varjomaiselta, aavemaiselta”. (von Bagh 2002, 302.) Viihteellisyydestään huolimatta Karpo-kooste käsittelee muun muassa alkoholismia ja työttömyyttä, sillä nämä ovat Karpon reportaaseissaan toistuvasti esiin nostamia teemoja.

Myös fiktio kuuluu Hannu Karpon työkalupakkiin. Tyypillisimmillään fiktio tarkoittaa Karpon ohjelmissa amatöörinäyttelijöiden voimin dramatisoituja tilanteita, riitoja kolaripaikoilla ja vastaavilla. Dramatisointien funktio on johdattaa katsoja iskevästi käsillä olevaan ongelman tai aiheen pariin, tehdä epäkohta selväksi koomisella kärjistyksellä. Kun metallisulatto kieltäytyy vastaamasta aiheuttamiensa happopäästöjen vahingoista, asiaa verrataan kadulla henkilöautoja kirveellä moukaroivaan kansalaiseen, jonka rinnuksilla roikkuu taulu tekstillä ”EN VASTAA TEOISTANI”.

Kuva 5. Teollisuuslaitos Harjavallassa kieltäytyi vastaamasta päästöistään. Karpo sovelsi ajatusta inhimilliseen mittakaavaan Karpolla on asiaa -ohjelmassa vuonna 1988. Kuva: Pallosalama Oy.

Dramatisoitujen osuuksien jälkeen jutuissa seuraa yleensä analyyttisempi osio, jossa aihetta käsitellään perinteisemmän journalismin keinoin, haastattelemalla aiheeseen osallisia ihmisiä sekä asiantuntijoita. Toinen Karpon viljelemä dramatisointien muoto ovat erilaiset piilokamera-tyyppiset koetilanteet, joissa seurataan, kuinka satunnaiset kansalaiset toimivat erilaisissa tilanteissa, joihin saattaa liittyä lavastettuja tappeluita, auto-onnettomuuksia tai muita vastaavia rakennettuja ärsykkeitä.


Video 2. Toinen nettivideo (”Liikenneraivo”), jolla Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti mainosti Tositarinoita havumetsien maasta -näytössarjaa. Alkuperäislähde: Karpolla on asiaa -ohjelma. Pallosalama Oy 1987.

On oleellinen kysymys, olisivatko toisenlaiset materiaalivalinnat tuottaneet Karpo-kollaasille olennaisesti erilaisen lopputuloksen. Kompilaation tekijöiden arvio on, että todennäköisesti eivät. Karpon ohjelmat juttuineen perustuvat paljolti toistolle. Tilanteet, ongelmat ja ihmiset esiintyvät niissä vuosikymmenestä toiseen melko samanlaisina, samoin juttuihin valikoitunut toimittajan tulokulma. Jopa samoja ihmisiä ja heidän kohtaloitaan seurataan usein vuodesta toiseen. Niinpä koosteen tekijöiden arvio on, että lopputulos olisi ollut materiaalin luonteen vuoksi melko samanlainen käytetystä aineistosta riippumatta.

Lopuksi

Pitkän toimittajan uran tehneen Hannu Karpon tyyli nostaa esiin yhteiskunnallisia ongelmia ja asettua ohjelmissaan “pienen ihmisen puolelle” tarjoaa oivan kurkistusikkunan suomalaiseen yhteiskuntaan ja sen muutoksiin vuosikymmenten ajalta. Karpon reportaaseissa näkyvät yhteiskunnan huono-osaiset ja julkisesta keskustelusta syrjään jääneet, työttömät ja osattomat. Näin Karpon ohjelmiinsa kuvaama materiaali on samalla kulttuurihistoriallisesti merkittävä tallenne ja (tutkimus)aineisto.

Kollaasimuotoinen kompilaatioelokuva sisältää myös elokuvamontaasin piirteitä ja on näin ollen myös taiteellinen tuotos. Jo olemassa olevasta audiovisuaalisesta materiaalista on yhdistetty uusia merkityksiä luova audiovisuaalinen tuote. Se lähestyy käytännössä ajatusta siitä, mitä voisi olla historian kirjoittaminen elokuvallisin keinoin. Kyse on audiovisuaalisen historiatulkinnan tarjoamisesta verifioitavan arkistomateriaalin pohjalta. Tositarinoita havumetsien maasta antaa Karpon ja hänen haastateltaviensa kertoa tarinansa ilman tekijöiden kommenttiraitaa. Kaikki käytetty materiaali on lueteltu lähdeluettelomaisesti elokuvan lopussa ja niistä rakennettu kertomus menneisyydestä on tarkistettavissa alkuperäisaineiston kautta.

Poikkeuksellista kompilaatioelokuvan lajityyppiin on se, että elokuvan materiaali sijoittuu lähimenneisyyteen ja on laadultaan arkisena pidettyä televisiomateriaalia. Kompilaatiot on usein koottu joko merkittäviin historiallisiin tapahtumiin liittyvästä materiaalista, tai materiaalista, jonka tekemisestä on kulunut pitkä aika. Molemmissa tapauksissa menneisyyssuhteessa on jotain spektaakkelinomaista. Kieltämättä myös Hannu Karpon reportaaseissa ihmettelyllä ja järkyttämisellä on oma osuutensa, mutta järkytys syntyy tilanteista, jossa yksilö on vastakkain järjettömästi toimivan koneiston tai yhteiskunnan rakenteiden kanssa.

Televisio on voimakas historiakulttuurin väline, mutta tutkimuksessa sen arvo mielletään usein toissijaiseksi elokuva-aineistoon verrattuna. Elokuvan ja television toisistaan poikkeavat historiasuhteet selittyvät sillä, että niihin tehtyjen sisältöjen elinkaaret on jo valmistusvaiheessa ajateltu eri mittaisiksi. Televisio-ohjelma ei sisällä samanlaista kontekstualisoivaa sisältöä kuin elokuva, sillä itse jakso ja sille ajateltu elinkaari on (usein) elokuvaa lyhyempi. Televisio-ohjelmien etu on kuitenkin käänteisesti myös niiden pitkäkestoisuus. Sarjaohjelmista materiaalia on saatavilla paljon ja sen kautta on mahdollista kuvata sellaisia elämän piirteitä, jotka elokuvassa jäävät toissijaisiksi. Lisäksi tietty toisteisuus tekee televisiosta ehkä vielä elokuvaakin painokkaamman historian lähdeaineiston: jaksosta toiseen kertautuvat piirteet osoittavat ilmiöiden yleisyyden eri tavoin kuin niiden käsikirjoittaminen elokuvan osaksi.

Arkistossa toteutettu kompilaatioelokuva osallistuu myös siihen dialogiin, jota historia-alan ammattilaiset ja historiakulttuuria kuluttavat katsojat käyvät keskenään. Audiovisuaalisen materiaalin asiantuntijaorganisaationa Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti tarjoaa näin katsojille mahdollisuuden tutustua arkistoituun televisioaineistoon, jonka esittäminen kokonaisuudessaan yleisönäytöksissä ei ole aineiston keston vuoksi samalla tavalla mahdollista kuin yksittäisen elokuvan. Lisäksi Karpo-kompilaatio laajenee elokuvallisesta esityksestä interaktiiviseksi muistelemisen tilaksi, sillä Hannu Karpo on ollut katsojien tavattavissa näytösten yhteydessä. Myös lehtijutut ja näytöksistä laaditut blogikirjoitukset kommentteineen jatkavat osaltaan tätä interaktiivisuutta verkkomaailmassa.

Kompilaatioelokuvan koostaminen on myös eräs tapa huolehtia suomalaisen radio- ja televisiokulttuurin säilymisestä jälkipolville. Samalla aineiston läpikäynti on arkistonhoidollisesti mielekäs tapa käsitellä televisioaineistoa, jonka haasteena on usein runsaus. Laaja audiovisuaalinen aineisto ei tule käsitellyksi kattavasti puolentoista tunnin kompilaatioelokuvassa, mutta aineiston järjestäminen ja digitointi hyödyttävät myös myöhemmin sen käytöstä kiinnostuneita tutkijoita. Näin Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti vastaa tutkijoiden tarpeisiin myös niiden aineistojen osalta, joita ei ole tallennettu RTVA:n ylläpitämään Ritva-tietokantaan.

Kuva 6. Hannu Karpo juonsi vuosina 2009–2011 Karpon parhaat -televisiosarjaa. Kuva: Pallosalama Oy 2011.
Kiitokset


Hannu Karpo / Pallosalama Oy

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 26.9.2017.

Tutkimusaineisto

Tosikertomuksia havumetsien maasta – Hannu Karpon Suomi 1963 – 2011. 2017. Suunnittelu ja toteutus: Sami Hantula, Timo Kinnunen ja Tommi Partanen Hannu Karpon televisio-ohjelmien pohjalta. Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti, Suomi. 87 minuuttia.

Kooste sisältää seuraavat ohjelmakatkelmat:

Oikeudessa tavataan. 1987. 0,5 min.

Pohjoiskarjalaiset avaruusturismista. 1963. 3 min.

Rettelöintiä suojatiellä Hervannassa. 1985. 2 min.

Juvalainen dieselajoneuvo. 1984. 3 min.

Kädetön sotainvalidi ja pysäköintimittari. 1986. 2 min.

Liikennekarpo Alavudella. 1984. 2 min.

Risteyskolari. 1983. 3 min.

Toiminta liikenneonnettomuuspaikalla. 1983. 3 min.

Rattijuoppo tuhosi talon Askolassa. 1987. 3 min.

100-kertainen rattijuoppo. 1987. 2 min.

Nilsiän öljysheikki. 1988. 5 min.

Kuopion käärmekuusi. 1988. 3 min.

En vastaa teoistani. 1988. 2 min.

Kaksi amputointia. 1988. 3 min.

Myöhäisuutiset: Lehmät lypsivät piimää mätäkuussa. 1966. 3 min.

Luvaton oja. 1989. 1 min.

Aluepoliisi Soinisen hälytysajoneuvo. 1990. 3 min.

Martta Parviaisen häätö. 1992. 6 min.

Sammakkoprofessorin sääennustus. 1995. 3 min.

Merikievarin jatkuvalämmitteinen savusauna. 1994. 4 min.

Ihmisiä ulkoilmapakastimessa. 1999. 7 min.

Kaikki on kaupan. 1996. 1min.

Niilo Ylivainion herätyskokous Lapualla. 1978. 4 min.

Kirkkoherran kiirastuli. 1999. 8 min.

Hyvän sadun loppu (tölkinvetimien kerääjät). 2006. 6 min.

Varhaisuutiset: Joulun työläisiä. 1963. 2 min.

Käsi kuntoon. 2000. 1 min.

Karpo kiittää. 2011. 0,5 min.

Karpolla ei ole asiaa: Irwin Goodman. 1989. 1 min.

Koosteessa on käytetty muun muassa seuraavia televisio-ohjelmia: Tunnetko, muistatko? (TV1, 27.6.1963), Varhaisuutiset (TV1, 24.12.1963), Myöhäisuutiset (TV1, 23.7.1966), Perjantaita (TV1, 10.2.1978), Karpolla on asiaa (MTV, 1983-2007), Liikennekarpo (MTV, 1984), Karporaattori (MTV, 1985), Karpolla ei ole asiaa (MTV, 1989), Karpon parhaat (MTV3, 2009-2011).

Elokuvat

Atomic Cafe (The Atomic Cafe).  Ohjaus: Jayne Loader, Kevin ja Pierce Rafferty. The Archives Project. 1982. 86 min.

Blokada. Ohjaus: Sergei Loznitsa. St. Petersburg Studio of Documentary. 2006. 52 minuuttia.

Gizmo! Melkein neroja (Gizmo!). Ohjaus: Howard Smith, pääosassa: Milt Moss. High Wire Production. 1977. 77 minuuttia.

The Show of Shows. Ohjaus: Benedikt Erlingsson. Saga Film. 2015. 76 minuuttia.

Nettivideot

”KarpoOrion Teaser 1”, Vimeo 3.5.2017. https://vimeo.com/215808818.

”KarpoOrion Teaser 2”, Vimeo 3.5.2017. https://vimeo.com/215810072.

Kirjallisuus

von Bagh, Peter. 2002. Peili jolla oli muisti: Elokuvallinen kollaasi kadonneen ajan merkityksien hahmottajana (1985-1970). Helsinki: Suomalaisen kirjallisuuden seura.

Kalela, Jorma. 2010. “Historian rakentamisen mieli ja tutkijan valinnat”. Teoksessa Medeista pronssisoturiin: Kuka tekee menneestä historiaa?, toimittaneet Pertti Grönholm ja Anna Sivula, 40–59. Turku: Turun historiallinen yhdistys.

Koivunen, Anu. 2000. “Paluu kotiin? Nostalgiaselityksen lumo ja ongelmallisuus”. Teoksessa  Populaarin lumo – mediat ja arki, toimittaneet Anu Koivunen & al., 326– 352. Turku: Mediatutkimus.

Lehtisalo, Anneli. 2011. Kuin elävinä edessämme: Suomalaiset elämäkertaelokuvat populaarina historiakulttuurina 1937 – 1955. Helsinki: Suomalaisen kirjallisuuden seura.

Pajala, Mari. 2011. “Televisuaalisen muistin muodot vuosikymmensarjoissa”. Teoksessa Tele-visioita – mediakulttuurin muuttuvat muodot, toimittaneet Sari Elfving ja Mari Pajala, 163 –190. Helsinki: Gaudeamus.

Railo, Erkka ja Paavo Oinonen. 2012. “Mediasta historiaa”. Teoksessa Media historiassa, toimittaneet Erkka Railo ja Paavo Oinonen, 7 – 24. Turku: Turun historiallinen yhdistys.

Salmi, Hannu. 1993. Elokuva ja historia. Helsinki: Suomen elokuva-arkisto.

Viitteet

[1] Tarkemmat ohjelmatiedot löytyvät lähdeluettelosta.

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

Kolmen kaupungin kasvot ja rakennettu kulttuuriperintö

dokumenttielokuva, etnografia, Helsinki, Matti Kassila, representaatio, Tampere, Turku

Timo J. Virtanen
timvir [a] utu.fi
Lehtori
Kansatiede
Turun yliopisto

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Virtanen, Timo J. 2017. ”Kolmen kaupungin kasvot ja rakennettu kulttuuriperintö”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/kolmen-kaupungin-kasvot-ja-rakennettu-kulttuuriperinto/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Katsaus tarkastelee vuonna 1963 valmistunutta Matti Kassilan ohjaamaa dokumenttielokuvaa Kolmen kaupungin kasvot. Dokumentin kohteina ovat Turku, Tampere ja Helsinki. Katsauksen näkökulmana on erityisesti rakennettu kulttuuriperintö ja sen prosessit, mutta samalla teksti sivuaa elokuvan kaupunkien arkielämää ja toimijoita yleisemmin. Dokumentti ja siitä kirjoitettu katsaus painottavat kaupunkien kehitystä ja kehityspiirteiden tulkintaa sekä kaupungeille luotua roolitusta. Representaationäkökulman avulla pohditaan tosikaupungin ja esittämisen suhdetta. Elokuvan tulkittu arki sisältää etnografisen tutkimuksen keskeisiä elementtejä, kuten maaseudun ja kaupungin suhteen, teollisuuselinkeinon, luonnonmaantieteellisen näkemyksen sekä kaupunkilaisen olemuksen.

Dokumentti, tulkinta ja representaatio

Tämän katsauksen aiheena on Matti Kassilan dokumenttielokuva Kolmen kaupungin kasvot (1962). Kassilan dokumentti käsittelee kolmea kaupunkiamme, Turkua, Tamperetta ja Helsinkiä. Lähestymistapana on tarkkaileva ja osin humoristinenkin ote, jossa kullekin kaupungille tavallaan rakennetaan omanlaisensa profiili. Yhteisiä käsittelyalueitakin käsikirjoituksesta tosin löytyy: syntyhistoria, teollisuus, veden läheisyys, vähäosaisten asema ja kulttuurielämä. Rakennettuun ympäristöön sijoittuva arkielämä ulottuu turkulaisesta kirkollisesta kulttuurihistoriasta Tampereen tehdastyöläisiin ja Helsingin asemaan modernia sykkivänä pääkaupunkina. Elokuva seuraa kaupunkien historiallista kehitystä, mutta myös niiden sosiaalista kerrostuneisuutta ja löytää kuvaansa niin Helsingin rantojen asunnottomat alkoholistit, Tampereen keskustan saumasukkaiset blondit kuin presidentti U.K. Kekkosen kalastusreissultaan Turun saaristosta.

Kuva 1. Kolmen kaupungin kasvot -elokuvan juliste.

Elokuvan esiin nostamisen syinä ovat tuotannon ajoitus kiinnostavalle elokuvan murroskaudelle, vertailu etnografiseen dokumenttiperintöön sekä yhteys moderniin kaupunkitutkimukseen. Samalla kyseessä on mahdollisuus löytää myöhemmän rakennetun kulttuuriperinnön juuria, eriaikaisia kerrostumia ja jopa yksityiskohtien etnografista arvoa niin Turusta, Tampereelta kuin Helsingistäkin.

Käsikirjoittajan ja ohjaajan tulkinnat kyseisistä paikkakunnista muotoutuivat 1960-luvun alun tuotantoprosessissa kuvalliseksi kokonaisuudeksi. Tulkinnan ja representaation yhteys on johtanut ajatukseen, jossa representaatio kuvaamisena ja esittämisenä on tulkinnan seurannainen. Oleellista on, että representaatio ymmärretään visuaalisessa kulttuurientutkimuksessa hyvin moniulotteisena käsitteenä, joka viittaa kulttuuristen merkitysten muodostamiseen. Representaatio on esittämistä, mutta oleellista on, mitä tämä esittävyys tarkoittaa ja kuinka representaatiot esittävät kohteitaan. (Knuuttila & Lehtinen 2010, 7). Kassilan kolmiosaisesta kokonaisuudesta löytyy kaupungeille yhteinen sävel, jota toteuttavat erilaiset ihmiset erilaisilla rakennetuilla areenoilla. Elokuvan mainosjulisteen mukaisesti: ”kaupunkiemme elämänrytmiä arkisin, öisin ja juhlan aikaan”.

Suomen elokuvamaailmassa 1960-luku merkitsi isojen muutosten aikaa. Elokuvastudiot saivat televisiosta uhkaavan kilpailijan, ja elokuvamaailma ajautui kriisiin. (Lähteenkorva 2009.) Käsiteltävän dokumentin ”kasvoiksi” rakentui eräänlainen työryhmän tuottama kollaasi, sillä mukana on myös grafiikkaa, trikkejä ja historiallista arkistoaineistoa. Kassilan dokumentissa käsikirjoitus johtaakin kertojan äänen lyhyisiin luonnehdintoihin, joiden on usein tarkoitus olla humoristisia, osin kriittisiä ja ehkä jopa provosoivia. Kuvan ja kertojan puheen keskinäinen ajoitus toimii dialogina, joka kuitenkin jättää katsojallekin oman tulkinnan mahdollisuuden. Eräänä tulkitsevana lisäyksenä ja osapuolena ovat toimineet omat etnologian kaupunkikurssini.

Ajoista ja prosesseista

Katsauksen keskeisimmät käsitteet ovat rakennettu kulttuuriperintö, siihen liittyvä kulttuuriperintöprosessi sekä aika ja mainittujen keskinäinen suhde. Kulttuuriperintö, rakennettukin, valikoituu ja nousee esiin kunkin ajan arvojen, merkitysten ja trendien mukaisesti. Kassilalla ei ollut käytössään kulttuuriperinnön käsitettä, mutta dokumentin koostamistapa kaikissa kohdekaupungeissa viittaa historiallisen kaupunkikehityksen seuraamiseen. Elokuvan aikaulottuvuudet käsittelevät niin vuorokaudenaikoja (esim. yökuvauksen merkitys) kuin toisaalta satoja vuosia pitkää näkökulmaakin. Kassila katsoo kaupunkejaan 1960-luvun alun normisuotimilla, mutta hänen käytössään on myös mainittujen kaupunkien historia. Vastaavasti tämän katsauksen kirjoittaja ymmärtää prosessit aina 2017 vuoteen tapahtuneen avulla, vaikka henkilökohtaisen kokemushorisontin raja ja muistitieto kaupunki-ilmiöstä asettuu jotakuinkin dokumentin valmistumisen aikaan. Ajanjaksolla 1963–2017 kohdekaupungeissa tapahtuneen johdosta dokumentti ja nykypäivän tulkinta ovat aikajatkumosta huolimatta rinnakkaisia eivätkä niinkään saumattomia peräkkäisiä diskursseja.

Nykyisessä 2010-luvun tosimaisemassa useilla Kassilan dokumentissa näkyvillä rakennuksilla ja rakenteilla on erilainen asema kuin 1960-luvun elokuvantekijän katseessa ja esittämisessä. Tilannetta voisi toisaalta kuvata asetelmaksi, jossa 1960-luvulla faktisesti kuvassa läsnä oleva on yhtä aikaa ”elokuvan kohteesta poissa” tai paremminkin reunalla, dokumentaarisen katseen ulottumattomissa. Tämä siitä huolimatta, että yksinkertaisimmillaan representaatio esittää, elokuvan tapaan, jonkun uudestaan. Moni nykykaupungin rakennetun kulttuuriperinnön osatekijä on 1960-luvun kuvavalikoimasta kokonaan poissa.[1] Etnologisesta näkökulmasta kyse on myös visuaalisen kulttuurin analyysistä, lukutaidosta ja -tavoista.[2] Heikkoja signaaleja on joskus helpompi lukea ajan kannalta ”väärään” suuntaan.

Rakennettu ympäristö saa osakseen kommentteja kaikissa dokumentin kohdekaupungeissa. Vuonna 1952 valmistuneesta Turun konserttitalosta todetaan aikalaiskeskustelussa, että se on ”ruma ulkoa, mutta kaunis sisältä”.[3] Saman kaupungin ja aikakauden uudet valkoiset kerrostalot saavat kommentin ”Turkulaisilla on kauneudentajua”. Vastaavasti Helsingin Töölönlahden rannalle nousseet uudemmat julkiset kulttuurirakennukset (esim. Finlandia-talo vuodelta 1971, Oopperatalo vuodelta 1993 ja Musiikkitalo vuodelta 2011) eivät ole myöhemmissä keskusteluissa herättäneet pelkkää positiivista huomiota.

Julkisten rakennusten keskittymien lisäksi kaupungit ovat 1960-luvun alun jälkeen laajentuneet lähiöillä, tiivistyneet ydinkeskustojen uudistaloilla sekä löytäneet entisen teollisuuden tiloille uudiskäyttöä. Neuvottelut tilan tulkinnoista yhdistyvät paikallispolitiikkaan ja -talouteen. Täydentävä uudisrakentaminen erityisesti kaupunkikeskustoissa merkitsi ainakin vielä 1970-luvulla väistämättä kerroksellisen kaupunkikuvan vanhempien osien väistymistä. Kiistat puutalojen ja yksittäisten tehdaskiinteistöjen suojelemisesta tai uudiskäytöstä johtivat kuitenkin myös sekä kriittiseen kansalaisaktivismiin että rakennusliikkeiden ja kunnallisen kaupunkisuunnittelun virkamiesten välisiin epäselviin sopimuksiin ja suunnitelmiin. Vaikka ilmiötä edelleen käsitellään usein ”Turun taudin” nimekkeellä, on sekä Helsingistä, että Tampereelta löydettävissä vastaavaa toimintaa. Myönteisiäkin esimerkkejä ja kehityslinjoja on tosin myöhemmin nostettavissa esiin. Purkamisen asemesta voidaan yhä useammin puhua myös arvorakennusten korjaamisesta tai jopa siirtämisestä (Vrt. VR ja vihreän tavara-aseman tapaus; ks. myös keskustelua siirtokuluista.) Vaikka tärkein prosessi on kaupunkien sisäinen kulttuuriperintöprosessi, on syytä viitata myös maaseudun ja kaupungin suhteen muutokseen.

Maalta kaupunkiin

Suomalaisen dokumenttielokuvan tausta on yleisesti rikas ja monialainen (Sedergren & Kippola 2015). Sama koskee kaupunkitutkimusta.[4] Joissakin tapauksissa näitä on voitu onnistuneesti yhdistää ja risteyttää sekä edelleen myöhemmin käyttää hyväksi tutkimuksessa. Tutkimusta on pitkään tehty erityisesti elokuvan historian parissa ja kansainvälisesti ajatellen 1980-luvulta lähtien on eletty elokuvahistorian tutkimuksen nousukautta. Suomessa elokuvatutkimus on paljolti keskittynyt kotimaiseen elokuvaan. Mittavimpana näytteenä on vuonna 2005 päätökseen saatu Suomen elokuva-arkiston julkaisema Suomen kansallisfilmografia-sarja. (Mulari & Piispa 2014,9.)

Katsauksen Kassila-dokumentti sijoittuu kuitenkin selkeästi aikaisempaan suomalaisen elokuvan murroskauteen, jolloin esimerkiksi Jörn Donner kritisoi voimakkaasti 1960-lukua edeltänyttä elokuvatuotantoa maassamme. Hän korosti uuden vuosikymmenen merkitystä ja uudistumistarvetta elokuvan vuosikirjassa julkaisemassaan artikkelissa ”Suomi vuonna 0”, joka nimellään alleviivasi elokuvamme pohjakosketusta. (Sedergren & Kippola 2015, 83–84.) Hieman myöhemmin vuonna 1971 Donner ohjasi yhdessä Jaakko Talaskiven ja Erkki Seiron kanssa dokumentin Perkele, kuvia Suomesta (1971).

Ei-urbaanin tutkimuksen osalta voidaan viitata myös vanhempiin kansatieteellisiin elokuviin (Vallisaari 1984) sekä yleisesti lyhytfilmien laajaan kirjoon (Sedergren & Kippola 2015, 12–16). Tässä yhteydessä tarkasteltavana olevan urbaanin suomalaisuuden asemesta varhaiset etnografisen elokuvan edustajamme liittyvät useimmiten maaseutukulttuurin arkeen, elinkeinoihin ja niiden aineelliseen kulttuuriin. Kansatieteellisen elokuvan teemojen yhteys opinalan kysymyksenasetteluun näyttäytyy aina 1950-luvun lopulle agraarina Suomena, talonpoikaisen ”kansankulttuurin” kuvittamisena. Sian teurastuksen, kaskeamisen, nuottakalastuksen ja haapion valmistuksen kaltaiset (lavastetutkin) tallennukset kertovat arkisesta toiminnasta, josta kuitenkin puuttuu urbaani kansanelämä (vrt. Isien työt[5]). Asiaa ei helpottanut muutamien opinalan auktoriteettien nuiva suhtautuminen kaupunkikansatieteen alkumetreihin 1950-luvun lopulla ja 1960-luvun aikana. Kaupunkidokumentistamme löytyy toisaalta runsaastikin viitteitä maaseudun läsnäolosta 1960-luvun alun suurimmissa kaupungeissamme.

Kohteen lähestyminen

Ohjaaja Matti Kassila työskenteli lyhytkuvien parissa 1940- ja 1950-lukujen vaihteessa. Vaikka esimerkiksi Kaasua, komisario Palmu (1961) oli saanut hyvän vastaanoton, oli hän jo vuonna 1959 ilmoittanut aikeistaan palata dokumenttifilmin pariin. Suomi-Filmin Risto Orkolle esitetyn kaupunkielokuvan synopsiksen taustalla oli Kassilan mukaan mm. ”eräs ranskalainen dokumentti” Amerikan mantereen läpi tapahtuneesta matkasta. Ote sai tavallaan pidemmän jatkon Matti Kassilan ohjaamassa kolmiosaisessa dokumentissa (1962), jonka työnimenä oli alun perin ”Kolmen kaupungin laulu”. Elokuvan Helsinki-osuus on julkaistu vuonna 1965 myös saksankielisenä versiona. Kokonaisuus on esitelty laajassa tutkimuksessa Dokumentin utopiat. Suomalaisen dokumentti- ja lyhytelokuvan historia 1944–1989 (Sedergren & Kippola 2015, 60–63) ja Elonetin sivuilla.

Entä miksi Kassilan dokumentti käsittelee juuri näitä kaupunkeja? Valinta on elokuvan kertojan mukaan tapahtunut koon perusteella. Moni muukin suomalainen kaupunki oli kuitenkin kyseisenä aikana valmistetuissa elokuvissa esillä. Nykyisen etnologisen kaupunkitutkimuksen kannalta tämänkaltaiset elokuvat eivät ole keskeisintä lähdeaineistoa, vaikka sekä käsikirjoitus että kuvan reunat[6] kertovat erityisesti opetusnäkökulmasta mielenkiintoisia etnografisia yksityiskohtia urbaanista elämäntavasta. Tekstin varaan nojaavat historioitsijoiden tutkimukset ovat monesti muistuttaneet kaupunkihistorian rakentumisesta kuvien varaan. Tällöin on usein kysymys esimerkiksi valokuvien ja muistikuvien suhteesta ja yhteistyöstä. (Kervanto & Nevanlinna 2002.) Intertekstuaalisuuden rinnalla kulkee interkuvallisuus.

Mainitut lyhytelokuvat olivat usein suorastaan tarkoitettuja niin turismin kuin ulkomaankaupankin vetureiksi. Suomi halusi maailmalla näkyväksi. Erikoistuneen elokuva- ja mediatutkimuksen, urbaanin historian ja näiden yhdistelmienkin ympärille mahtuu muitakin näkökulmia. Keskusteluun on liittynyt usein esimerkiksi mainittu suojelunäkökulma ja eri toimijoiden osallisuus kulttuuriperintöprosesseissa. Yksittäinen asuinrakennus tai rakennusryhmä voi edustaa kerroksellisen ja moniarvoisen kaupungin ideologiaa. Tampereen Finlayson, Helsingin Kaapelitehdas tai Turun Logomo vievät teemaa edelleen eteenpäin kohti teollista kulttuuriperintöä. Näilläkin on usein suora yhteys niin kaavoittamiseen ja kaupunkisuunnittelun kehittämishankkeisiin kuin kansalaisaktivismiin.

Voivatko Kassilan työn kaltaiset dokumentit olla läsnä kaupunkien kulttuuriperinnöstä käytävässä nykykeskustelussa ja esimerkiksi nykyisessä rakennussuojelussa? Onko elokuva-ammattilaisten aikalaispuheella ja valikoivalla representaatiolla ennakoivaa tai visioivaa näkemystä? Enteileekö 1960-luvun alun elokuva jo ns. Turun taudin oireita, vaikka varsinainen toiminta kiihtyi vasta myöhemmin samalla vuosikymmenellä ja 1970-luvulla (ks. aiheesta laajemmin esim. Rakennuslehti 18.8.2017)? Kiivainta keskustelu purkamisinnosta ja kunnallispoliittisesta korruptiosta oli vasta 1980-luvun puolella. Uusimmat dokumentit pyrkivät edelleen tulkitsemaan tapahtunutta. Nykynäkökulmasta Jouko Aaltosen Taistelu Turusta (2011) toimii juuri näin.

Ovatko elokuvan kaupunkien käsikirjoituksen tulkinnat, kuten kulttuurikaupunki, teollisuuskaupunki, hallintometropoli ja innovaatiokeskus (edelleen) perusteltuja ja miten kaupunkien fyysisen infrastruktuurin muutos on näitä rooleja kohdellut? Todellisuudessahan Helsinki oli merkittävä teollisuuskaupunki mm. telakkasektorin myötä. Lehdistön käyttämiä luonnehdintoja dokumentin kohteista olivat mm. kaunosielu (Turku), reilu (Tampere) ja kylmähkö, poliittinen ja muodintavoittelija (Helsinki). (Suomen Sosialidemokraatti 8.1.1963.)

Kun kansatieteen kansa tutkimuksessa määritellään 1960-luvulle tultaessa laajemmin uudelleen mm. kaupunkilaiseksi tulemisen, tehdastyöväestön ja ammattiryhmäkulttuurien avulla, asetetaan myös dokumentoivalle etnografiselle kuvalle uusia vaatimuksia. Kehittyvä valokuvauskalusto ja yleistyvä kaitafilmi vastaavat moniin kenttätutkimuksen tarpeisiin, mutta samalla varsinaisen kansatieteellisen elokuvan suosio kapenee selvästi. Käsiteltävän dokumentin näyttämönä on kaupunki, mutta kertojankin mukaan monet sen elementeistä, myös asukkaat, ovat peräisin maaseudulta. Nousevan teollisen kaupungin sisällä säilyi myös maaseutumaisen elämäntavan kaupunki. Arkielämän esittämisestä voidaan helposti löytää ajankuvia, historiallista urbaania kansanelämää, jo ennen legitimoitua urbaanin kansankulttuurin tutkimusta. Tässä tekstissä ei tosin ole kysymys varsinaisesta etnologisesta elokuvantutkimuksesta, vaan eräänlaisesta etnografiikasta[7], liikkuvasta ikkunasta urbaanin kansan arkeen, kulttuuriperinnön merkityksiin ja esittämiseen.

Tuotanto, toimijat ja tarkoite

Käsiteltävän elokuvan intentionaalisuus, niin tekijätuottajan kuin vastaanottajien merkitysten annon kauttakin, tuottaa ajatuksia vallasta ja politiikasta. Varsin monet kaupungit olivat jo 1900-luvun alkupuolella tuottaneet mainoselokuvia itsestään. Varsinkin Ulkoministeriön toiminta ulkomaille tarkoitettujen materiaalien levityksessä ja turismin tukemisessa oli aktiivista. Esillä on nyt vain yksi mainitun murroskauden edustaja, joka pyrkii dokumenttimaisesta muodostaan huolimatta olemaan kevyt, humoristinen, kriittinen ja 1960-luvun alussa ilmeisimmin myös uudenlainen. Brittiläisen free cineman ja erityisesti Lindsay Andersonin elokuvista lainattu vuorokauden lineaarinen tarina ei inspiroinut Kassilaa kuitenkaan loppuun asti. (Sedergren & Kippola 2015, 62.) Filmiin onkin lisätty esimerkiksi sikermä Finlandia-katsausten uutisaiheista 1950–1960-luvuilta. Jo kaupunkien esittelyssä on mukana vanhempaa arkistoaineistoa, kuten kuvaa Paavo Nurmesta 1920-luvulla Turun urheilupuistossa, 1920-lukua Lapinniemen puuvillatehtaan portilta sekä liikennepoliisin työskentelyä Helsingissä vuosikymmentä myöhemmin. Kuvaajan sanoin: ”Tarkoituksemme on ollut tarkastella kaupunkiemme kasvoja myönteisessä hengessä ja persoonallisesti kameran optiikan lävitse”.

Toteamuksesta voidaan löytää persoonalliseen henkeen liittyvä ote ja konkreettisestikin tuotannon tapa käyttää erityisen runsaasti kauempaa tarkkailevaa teleä. Orko ja Kassila olivat lainanneet tuotantoaan varten Puolustusvoimilta jo Helsingin olympialaisissa käytetyn 640-millisen erikoispitkän teleobjektiivin. Suuri osa elokuvan piilokameranoloisista ideoista perustui tämän käyttöön. Puistonpenkiltä taltioidut tapaamiset on jopa osaksi kellotettu ruudussa eräänlaisina treffien ”aikakokeina”. Kuvan ja kerronnan tueksi päätettiin penkoa myös Suomi-Filmin vanhaa filmiarkistoa, käyttää erilaisia trikkejä, stop-ruutuja jne. (Sedergren & Kippola 2015, 60–62). Suhteellisen pienellä työryhmällä tehdyssä elokuvassa käsikirjoitusta tekivät Matti Kurjensaari ja Olavi Puusaari. Selostajina toimivat mm. Paavo Noponen ja Maj-Brit Heljo. Kuvauksesta vastasi Esko Jantunen ja leikkauksesta Kassila sekä mm. Armas Laurinen ja Kalevi Korte. Viimeksi mainittu vastasi myös arkistoaineksen valinnasta. Kassila muistelee elokuvan otetta seuraavasti:

”Kehitimme kuvausryhmän kanssa aika hyvän tekniikan, jolla pystyimme sulautumaan osaksi taustaa ja sieltä maskista tarkkailemaan, kuinka ihmiset kulloinkin käyttäytyvät. Muilta osin taktiikkaamme kuului kuvata poikkeuksellisina ajankohtina, yöllä ja aamuhämärissä, tuoreissa tilanteissa ja paikoissa, joissa kameraa harvoin vierailee. Varsinkin Tampere-jaksossa onnistuimme paikka paikoin oikein mukavasti. Tarkoituksenamme oli käyttää meikäläisessä dokumenttikerronnassa harvinaista 100-prosenttista ääntä mm. haastatteluissa ja muuallakin, missä suora äänen taltiointi katsottiin tarpeelliseksi.”

Järjestettyjen, lavastettujen ja näyteltyjen kohtausten asemesta Kassilan kuva syntyi siis usein sivulta, salaa ja tarkkailevasti. Itse asiassa Kassila ja Orko kirjoittavat elokuvan avausruudussa: ”Kiitämme kaikkia meitä avustaneita, niitäkin, jotka ovat tietämättään tulleet esiintyneeksi elokuvassamme.”

Dokumentaarisen kaupunkikuvan rakentaminen

Pekka Lähteenkorva (2009) toteaa aikakauden propagandaelokuvia käsittelevässä artikkelissaan:

”Suomalaiset yritykset, yhdistykset ja kaupungit teettivät valtavan määrän mainoselokuvia, joita ilomielin annettiin UM:n propagandatyöhön. Marimekkoa, Metsovaaran tekstiilejä, suomalaista muotoilua, saunaa sekä erilaisia koneita ja laitteita esittelevät lyhytelokuvat sekä kaupunkien ja maaseutupaikkakuntien elokuvat kiersivät ympäri maailmaa.”

Vaikka Kassilan elokuvan katse on paljolti 1960-luvun kaupunkilaisessa ihmisessä (vrt. myös elokuvan juliste), esitellään kunkin paikkakunnan rakennettua olemusta monipuolisesti. Kaupungin rakennushistoriaan ja edustusarkkitehtuuriin liittyvän markkinoinnin ja turisminäkökulman kääntöpuolelta löytyy myös tallennuksia, joista kuvastuvat kaupunkiarjen tummat sävyt. Kassila löysi kuvaansa Aurajoen rantojen miehiä, ja erityisesti Helsinki-osuudessa asunnottomien kuvaukselle annetaan paljonkin tilaa. Viitteet sosiaalisesta kerrostuneisuudesta johtavat ajatukset hieman myöhempään elokuvaan Musta Helsinki (1966). Tämä Erkki Vihtosen ja Eero Tuomikosken tuote on kahden television uutistoimittajan tekemä dokumentti Helsingin asunnottomista alkoholisteista (elokuvassa puliukoista).

Turku, Tampere ja Helsinki edustivat suurimpia kaupunkejamme, mutta kolmikon rinnalla valmistui siis muitakin katsauksia. Rovaniemi (1963) pääsi UM:n levitykseen jopa kieliversioina (saksa, englanti, venäjä), kun taas esimerkiksi Vaasaa esittelevä elokuva ei edennyt jakeluun. Helsinkiä koskevia valmistui useitakin ja esimerkiksi Nuorvalan nuorisonäkökulmainen Tulevaisuuden kansaa (1964) esitteli myös uusien lähiöiden tilannetta. Risto Jarvan ohjaama Yö vai päivä (1962) oli humoristisuudessaan aikaansa edellä eivätkä suurlähettiläät ymmärtäneen alkuperäisen elokuvan käsittelytapaa. Myös Kassila pyrki varsin nopeasti vastaamaan edustajistojen tarpeeseen koko Suomea esittelevässä elokuvassa Suomi tänään – Finland Today (1966–1967), joka oli itsenäisyyden 50. vuoden juhlaelokuva. Mukana ovat luonnollisesti niin Kekkonen, animaatiojaksot kuin Tampereen uimarannan esittelyssä, jossa ”siroja nuoria neitosia, jotka keräävät pintaansa kesän auringon kaunistavaa rusketusta.”

Suomalainen yhteiskunta oli jo 1950-luvun lopulla monin tavoin kääntynyt taloudelliseen ja henkiseen nousuun. Tätä vireyttä haluttiin myös elokuvan keinoin viestiä niin kotimaahan kuin erityisesti ulkomaille. Aikakauden henki välittyy selkeästi myös seuraavan vuosikymmenen alussa julkaistusta Kassilan elokuvasta. Monet teemat ja rakenteet toistuvat kaikissa kolmessa kohdekaupungissa. Tällaisia ovat mm. tarinan suhde vesistöön, julkinen tila (torinäkökulma, liikenteen infrastruktuuri), teollinen kulttuuri, piilokamera, nuoriso ja kattavasti myös nuoren naisen tyyli ja draama. Tuotantoryhmän valitsemat yölliset näkymät ja sävyt toistuvat ja kiinnostavasti myös silloinen valtionpäämiehemme vilahtaa kaikissa kaupungeissa: Tampereella Pyynikin kesäteatterissa, Helsingissä sotilasparaatin yhteydessä ja Turun saaristossa kalastuksessa. Politiikkakin on monin tavoin mukana aina Tampereen punaisista vaiheista Mannerheimin paraatiin ja Turun oppositioasemaan presidentinvaaleissa. Isänmaallisiakin kuvakulmia seuraa kuitenkin humoristinen ote. Eräs kohtaus näyttää Kekkosen heittämässä uistinta saariston paljaalla kalliorannalla. Presidentin kaljun kiiltäessä lähikuvassa kertojan ääni toteaa: ”Niin, kasvillisuushan ei viihdy täällä”.

Vedestä olet noussut

Eräs Kassilan elokuvan kulmakivistä on kaupunkien luonnonmaantieteellinen johtaminen ja muutoinkin kuvayhteys vesielementteihin. Jo alkutekstien taustalle ajetaan varsin dramaattisen musiikin säestyksellä suomalaista järvimaisemaa. ”Vaikka keskitymmekin vain kolmeen suuripaan kaupunkiimme Aurajoen, Tammerkosken ja Suomenlahden rannoilla”, luonnehtii kertoja tarinan alkuvaiheissa kaupunkikohteita.

Turun osuus alkaa Oripään suon lähteistä (”juuri tuosta missä keppi on pystyssä”) ja jatkuu Aurajoen merkityksen pohdintana kohti satamaa ja saaristoa. Jokiteksti ja -kuva esittelevät Varsinaissuomalaisen maatalouden kehitystä ja merkitystä jokimaisemassa, mutta löytävät Aurajoesta nopeasti Koroisten ja Tuomiokirkon jälkeen Turun historiallisen pääkadun (”Turun pääkatu on Aurajoki. Joki ja tori määräävät asemakaavan, niiden mukaan suunnistetaan”). Kun joki vielä dokumentin tekoaikaan oli paljolti alueen pahanhajuisen pääviemärin perillinen, muuttui sen merkitys nopeasti seuraavien vuosikymmenien aikana erityisesti vapaa-ajan ja virkistysnäkökulman kautta. Puhtaampi jokivesi, valaistus ja pengerrykset, Halisten kalaportaat ja ravintolalaivat ovat tehneet vesireitistä yhä keskeisemmän osan turkulaista rakennettua kulttuuriperintöä. Joen ja ihmisen suhdetta on käsitelty tarkemminkin turkulaisessa tutkimuksessa[8] (Virtanen 2016). Eräs jokiteemasta esiin nostettu aihe Turun kulttuuripääkaupunkivuoden yhteydessä oli Aurajoen sillat. Myllysillan notkahtaminen ja uuden Kirjastosillan rakentaminen aiheuttivat runsaasti valtakunnallistakin kansalaiskeskustelua (Herrala 2011). Elokuvan sanoin ”Aurajoki antaa Turun elämälle rytmiä. Se ylitetään monta kertaa päivässä. Liikenne keskittyy kolmelle sillalle, kohisee pitkin kolmea katu. – Verrataan, Turku on keskieurooppalaisin kaupunkimme näöltään.” Yli viisikymmentä vuotta myöhemmin joki ymmärretään kaupunkirakenteen keskeiseksi, rakennetuksi ja brändätyksi osatekijäksi, areenaksi. Kassilan pääkatuilmaus on ennakoivastikin enemmän kuin totta.

Näyttelijä Veikko Sinisalon voimallisesti tulkitsema Moreeni (Viita 1950) antaa tamperelaiselle kuvaosuudelle ja maisemalle ensitahdit, joiden rinnalla grafiikkana esitetty järvikannaksen dramaattinen murtuminen ja vesimassat jäävät kovin vaatimattomiksi (”Vaarojen, kumpujen, harjujen välitse, louhujen lomitse, oksien alitse, mökistä mökkiin ja kartanoon, lehdosta lettoon ja ojasta allikkoon – alaspäin veti kalteva kamara, etelään vietti mahtava graniittikynnös”).

Kaupunkikeskustan catwalkilla kävelevien nuorten naisten lisäksi kuva viivähtää matonpesupaikalla (”Tämä on tuttua ja todellista. Vedet saartavat kaupungin joka puolelta. Rantoja riittää ja pyykkiä piisaa. Ranta on kahden elementin raja. Tällä rajalla draama tasaantuu, rauhoittuu”). Pyykkimuijien jälkeen Kassilan etsin löytää vähemmän yllättäen myös alastoman nuoren naisuimarin.

Helsingissä vesijuuret esitellään luonnollisesti meren avulla. Helsingin rakennettu ja merelle suuntaava perusmuoto on elokuvassa kolmio. Suomenlinna ottaa vastaan merenkulkijat ja kauppatori hengittää samaa suolaista ilmastoa (”Meri synnytti Helsingin, meri ja politiikka. Ruotsi tahtoi vahvistaa asemiaan itäisen Itämeren piirissä. Kustaa Vaasan ajatus joen suun kaupungista oli kuitenkin virhearviointi ja myöhempi kaupunki syntyikin avomeren ääreen. Pääkaupungille tarvittiin vaikuttava keskusta, joka mereltä tulijaa tänäänkin kohtaa”). Arvokiinteistöt sijoitetaan rannoille ja Töölönlahden julkinen kulttuurirakentaminen muuttaa koko kaupungin painopisteitä. Maa- ja merisiltojen avulla Helsingin keskustan suhde mereen on muuttunut.

Kulttuurin kaipuu

Aurajokea pitkin sisämaan viljelyksiltä lähestyttävä kaupunki esittäytyy dokumentin alussa niin Koroisten kirkollisen historian kuin laajemmin myös Tuomiokirkon ja Suurtorin seudun kulttuurisen kehityksen avulla. Kirkollinen ja keskiaikaisen asutuksen sanoma perustelee kaupungin luonnetta, mutta myös fyysistä muutosta. Nykynäkökulmasta on kiinnostavaa pohtia Kirjastosillan asemaa ja sijoittelua suhteessa vanhaan Suurtoriin elokuvassa näkyvien piirrosten perusteella. Arkeologinen tutkimustyö (esim. Tuomiokirkon ympäristö, Åbo Akademin tontti, Pinella) on vahvistanut Turun kulttuuri-imagoa, vaikka Suurtorin miljöö[9] on vaipunut viime vuosina jonkinlaiseen horrokseen. Vastaavasti jokisuulle päin siirryttäessä on esimerkiksi Aboa Vetus & Ars Nova -museo tuonut esiin kaupungin konkreettista asuntorakentamisen kerrostuneisuutta. Portsan puutalojen työväenkaupunginosa on läpikäynyt gentrifikaatioprosessin ja vahvistanut asemaansa kaupunkirakenteessa. Pispalasta ja Puu-Käpylästä voidaan todeta paljolti sama. Vaikka rakennetun sosiaalinen näkökulma on hyvin esillä, esimerkiksi etninen monikulttuuristuminen liittyy vasta lähiöiden ilmestymiseen ja myöhempään kasvuun.

Kuva 2. Pinellan kaivaus.

Kulttuuripuhe asettuu Kassilan 1960-luvun dokumentissa virkamiesten, näyttelijöiden, taiteilijoiden ja tutkijoiden suuhun. Kulttuuri ymmärretään lähinnä korkeakulttuuriksi, taiteeksi kirjallisuuden, musiikin ja näyttämötaiteen mutta myös korkeakoulutuksen aloilla. Tampereen ylpeydenaiheeksi nousee yhteiskunnallinen korkeakoulu, ja teatterinäyttämöllä nostetaan esiin mm. aikakauden suurtapaus, Pyynikin kesäteatterin Tuntematon sotilas (1961). Tamperelainen teatterimaailma on säilyttänyt merkityksensä ja kaupunki tunnetaan edelleen sekä television että näyttämötyön kautta. Amurin työläismuseokortteli muistuttaa paikallisesta elämänmiljööstä ja -tavasta. Helsingissä Suomenlinnakin liitetään mieluummin sivistys- kuin sotahistorian saavutuksiin. Merellinen kulttuuri saa seurakseen itäisen valtiokontaktin ja korostetusti valtakunnanpolitiikan. Julkinen tilakin esitetään erityisesti yhteydessä valtaan ja politiikkaan. Presidenttien kavalkadi ulottuu Mannerheimista Brezhnevin kautta Kekkoseen. Uuden pääkaupungin kulttuuria esitellään niin musiikkityylien rantautumisena kuin kuvataiteen ja esineellisen designin avulla. Striptease-osuudesta tosin sensuroitiin valtaosa pois ennen dokumentin julkistamista. Helsinki kävi myös keskustelua Ateneumin ja Tampereen uuden modernin taiteen museon suhteesta. (Ks. lisää Helsingin rakennuksista ja ympäristöstä.)

Rakennettu kulttuuriperintö

Vaikka Tammerkoski, Aurajoen Föri tai Kolera-allas voidaan tavallaan lukea rakennetun kulttuuriperinnön piiriin, ovat sekä monet asuinrakennukset että teollisuuden toimitilat selkeämpiä esimerkkejä eri-ikäisistä kulttuuriperintöprosesseista. Monet kyseisten kaupunkien julkisista rakennuksista ovat säilyttäneet asemansa vuosikymmenien ja jopa vuosisatojen ajan. Dokumentin eräänä kuvauskohteena ollut Turun linna saa arvoisensa esittelyn koko Suomenkin kulttuurihistorian näkökulmasta. Dokumentissa kirkollisen ja hallintokulttuurin ohelle tuodaan voimakkaasti akateeminen maailma yliopistorakennuksineen. Turussa Ervin suunnittelema helleeninen Ryssänmäki jatkaa kauppatorin kulmalla sijainneen Phoenixin perinnettä. Uutta kampusta kuvataan runollisesti: ”Aarne Ervin piirtämä rakennusryhmä edustaa helleenistä avaruutta. Länsimaisen kulttuurin kerrostumat elävät Turussa näkyvinä ajatus- ja elintapavirtoina.” Datacityn alueen ja uuden kampusalueen noustessa päätyvät entiset puiset kasarmirakennukset purkulistalle. Toisaalta Sirkkalan kortteli on peruskorjattu yliopiston käyttöön. Viimeksi mainittu kantaa myös muita kertomuksia mm. vankileirin ja sotilassairaalan muodossa.

Kirkot ja hallintorakennukset saavat rinnalleen myös koko joukon maallisia asuinrakennuskokonaisuuksia ja liiketiloja, kortteleita ja kaupunginosia, joiden varaan nykyisetkin kaupunkikuvat nojaavat. Turun sinisen jugendtalon (Yle 16.2.2011) purkaminen herätti paljon kritiikkiä, mutta toisaalta Tampereen vihreän tavarahallin tapaus on osoittanut pientenkin siirtokustannusten kasvavan nopeasti miljooniin euroihin. Yksittäisen rakennuksen tai rakennusryhmän kulttuuriperintöprosessiin saattaa siten kytkeytyä hyvinkin erilaisten motiivien ja yhteiskunnallisten toimijoiden ristiriitaisia ääniä. Nämä ilmiöt ovat dokumentissa vielä melko selvästi uudisrakentamisen varjossa. Yksittäisten kohteiden lisäksi Kassila kuvaa kokonaisia asuinalueita ja liikenneyhteyksiä puhuttelevasti:

”Hämeenkatu viivasuora, joka murrettiin läpi Kyttälän kaupunginosan, koski ja katu leikkaavat, Tampereen keskipiste – se on nuori katu, kauppakatu, mutta se on kotoinen, maaseudun miehet odottelevat busseja ja nuoret draamaa. Niin avara kuin se onkin, on se jo käynyt liian ahtaaksi. Suunnitellaan suuria, Pyynikin valtatietä tunneleineen, [–] Torikin on täällä vain kasvannainen kadun kyljessä. Vielä 20-luvulla siellä käytiin kauppaa, nyt se hädin tuskin riittää autoille ja parkkeeraukselle.”

Nykynäkökulmasta sekä elokuvassa mainitut Pyynikin tunneli että Satakunnankadun uudistaminen ovat saaneet vastineita. Tunneli avattiin 2016 Näsijärven rannan suuntaisesti. Tampere on voimakkaasti panostamassa alueen rantarakentamiseen ja hyvin lähelle paikkaa, josta elokuva kertoo: ”Syntyi kunnallinen Punkaharju, Pispalan Riviera. Nautittiin avaruudesta, metsistä ja huljakkaista järvinäkymistä joka puolella.” Rivieran seuraksi näyttää nousevan jo Tampereen Dubaiksikin kutsuttu Näsijärven kerrostaloasumisen rantakaistale.

Kolmen kaupungin kärkenä on Helsinki ja kolmio on myös Helsingin perusmuoto. Helsinki on syntynyt merestä ja Suomenlinna edustaa edelleen tätä elementtiä. Rannan kauppatori ei ole ehkä kaupungin keskus, mutta se on Helsingin sydän. Esplanadia luonnehditaan palaksi Wieniä ja Pariisia. Maa- ja merisiltojenkin myötä kehitys sotki myös sosiaaliset rajalinjat ja Hakaniemeen nousi uusi ja voimakas city-alue. Pääkaupungin laajentumisen visioinnit viittaavat jo dokumentissa maan alla jylisevään metroon (”Töölönlahden rannat odottavat Alvar Aallon kättä. On oikeastaan hämmästyttävää, että kaupungin keskustassa on näin iso alue järjestämättä”). Helsinki on valjastanut laajamittaisesti käyttöönsä merenranta-alueitaan, ja ydinkeskustassa erityisesti Töölönlahden kehitys on tavallaan jatkanut monumentaalikeskustan laajentumista useilla julkisilla kulttuurirakennuksilla. Alkoholistien ja myöhemmin nuorisokulttuurin ”Lepakkoluola” (1967–1999) elää enää vain kertomuksissa. Kaikki eivät kuitenkaan ole yhtyneet alueen arkkitehtuurin hurraahuutoihin. Jo 1970-luvulla suomalaisen kaupungin olemukseen kantaa ottaneen Jörn Donnerin mielestä Musiikkitalo on erityisen ruma ja sopiva esimerkiksi Anttilan tai Lidlin sijoituspaikaksi (HS 5.2.2017).

Rakennettu kulttuuriperintö ei ole pelkästään arkkitehtien tai kaupunkisuunnittelun insinöörien armoilla. Erityisesti museot ovat joutuneet ja pystyneetkin ottamaan kantaa rakennetun ympäristön suojeluun ja muutoksen seurantaan. Museon varastoimago on viime vuosikymmeninä selkeästi muuttunut asiantuntevaksi muistiorganisaatioksi, joka mm. dokumentoi, lausuu ja neuvoo rakennettua kaupunkia koskevissa kysymyksissä. Leveällä rintamalla lanseerattu tulevaisuuden esineköyhä koko perheen elämyskeskus peittää alleen tärkeitä toimintoja. Vaikka varsinainen kaupunkisuunnittelun ja esimerkiksi kaavoituksen lopullinen päätöksenteko tapahtuu muualla, seuraavat kaupunginmuseot tai museokeskukset käynnissä olevia prosesseja aitiopaikalta ja ikään kuin sisältäpäin.

Kuva 3. Yksinäinen siltapylväs edustaa Kupittaan Saven Aurajoen yli kulkenutta rataa.

Elokuvassa esiintyvä Turun Luostarinmäki on havainnollinen esimerkki kokonaisesta alueellisesta kulttuuriperintöprosessista. Esimerkkielokuvamme esittelee käsityöläismuseon erityisesti käsityöläisten näkökulmasta, mutta samalla kysymys on yhtenäisten puutalokaupunginosien säilymisestä, olemuksesta ja merkityksestä. Luostarinmäki on enemmän kuin museo. Vastaavasti Kakola on muuttunut vankilasta potentiaaliksi turistikohteeksi ja uudeksi korjausrakentamisen kohteeksi. Helsingin uusi kaupunginmuseo tarjoaa puolestaan kävijöilleen mahdollisuuden lähes sadan kaupunkia koskevan elokuvan näkemiseen. Myös Tampereen museokeskus Vapriikki hyödyntää Kassilan elokuvassakin hyvin esillä olevaa teollisen kulttuuriperinnön miljöötä Tampellan entisissä toimitiloissa.

Vesielementin ja asuinrakentamisen lisäksi kaupunkikuvaan kuuluukin kaikissa tapauksissa teollisen kulttuuriperinnön näkökulma. Teollinen kulttuuriperintö on paljolti rakennettua kulttuuriperintöä. Teollinen kulttuuriperintö ja siihen liittyvät keskeiset käsitteet vakiintuivat Suomessa nykyiseen käyttöönsä vasta 1980-luvulla. Sitä ennen teollisuus ei ollut osa historiaa, vaan suurelle osalle ihmisistä työpaikka eikä menneisyyden jäänne (Sivula 2013, 162). Erityisesti Tampere profiloidaan dokumentin teollisuuskaupungiksi.

”Tampere on teollistumisen laboratorio, kova ja totinen, mutta valpas ja terävä.” Teollistumisen keskiössä on ollut Tammerkoski. ”Koski kävi kuin hämäläinen sahti ja sen kumu veti ihmisiä. Sen vettä ryyppäsivät myllyt, ruukit ja valkit, kunnes sen kohinan kuuli myös skotlantilainen James Finlayson. Tehtaan pilli oli isännän ääni ja isännillä olivat hienot sukunimet. Tehdassali sai Turkin sodan aikana nimekseen Plevna ja moni muu paikka on ristitty historiallisten tapahtumien mukaan: Amuri, Petsamo, Sahalin, Sitka.”

Kulttuuriperintöprosessiin liittyen Plevnan kehräämörakennus muutettiin 1990-luvun lopussa elokuvateattereiksi. Kymmenen salin ja yli 1600 katsojapaikan kokonaisuus toimi koko alueen muutoksen veturina.

Kun Tampereen blondi saumasukka törmää Tampellan tiekarhuun ja sulattamon hikisiin miehiin, turkulainen blondi suuntaa skootterilla Ruissaloon[10]. Teollisuustyöväestön Turku johdatetaan ympäristöstä, maaseutuelinkeinoista ja kirkollisesta perinteestä, mutta tosiasiassa jo Halisten koskea esiteltäessä ollaan varhaisen suomalaisen teollisuusmiljöön juurilla. Turku ympäristöineen kuuluu myöhemminkin tärkeisiin teollisuuskeskuksiin. Teollisuusrakennus voi tosin eri aikoina saada hyvinkin erilaisia tarkoituksia.[11] Uuskäyttö jättää rakennuksiin jälkensä ja rakennuksesta voi tulla sekä teollisen yhteiskunnan muistomerkki, että uuskäyttöhistoriallinen muistomerkki. (Sivula 2013, 183–184.) Teollisen Helsingin näkymät jäävät dokumentissa paljolti sataman sekä telakan esittelyn varaan. Esimerkiksi Katajanokan aluetta koskenut väheksyntä 1960-luvun alussa koki nopeasti muutoksen suunnittelukilpailujen ajatusten sekä kaavoituksen toteutumisen myötä (Kervanto Nevanlinna 2002, 220–221). Tosiasiassa Helsinki oli vielä dokumentin aikaan valtakunnan johtava teollisuuskaupunki.

Lopputekstit

Kolmen kaupungin kasvot on elokuvallinen kenttäretki 1960-luvun alun suomalaiseen kaupunkiin tai paremminkin kolmeen suurimpaan kaupunkiin. Representaation näkökulmasta yleistä suomalaista kaupunkia ei todellisuudessa ole, vaikka nimetyistä kohteista löytyy keskenään samankaltainen lähestymistapa. Dokumentaarinen ja vertaileva ote roolittaa nämä kolme kaupunkiamme niiden taustojen ja toiminnan avulla. Turku saa kulttuurikaupungin leiman erityisesti menneisyytensä johdosta. Tampere luottaa muuntuvaan teollisuuteen ja Helsinki ohjaa suomalaisena pääkaupunkina kummankin mainitun tulevaisuutta. Näin on ainakin dokumentin kertojan ja käsikirjoituksen mukaan.

Kansatieteen, oman opetuksen ja henkilökohtaisen tutkimusnäkökulmani kannalta merkittävää on, että dokumenttifilmien kautta käytössämme on etnografisen tulkinnankin kannalta erittäin rikas näyttämö. Rakennetun ympäristön, aineellisen ja esineellisen kulttuurin yksityiskohtienkin kannalta on suotavaa, että dokumenttifilmien arvosta keskustellaan enemmän myös lähdeaineistona. Turun yliopiston kansatieteen opetusohjelmassa tämä on tapahtunut sekä kaupunkikurssin ja visuaalisen kulttuurin ristipuhunnan kautta että mm. opinnäytteiden ohjausprosesseissa.

Dokumenttia voidaan vertailla Kassilan muihin elokuviin, mutta myös muihin jokseenkin samanaikaisiin dokumenttielokuviin. Kiinnostava vertailu löytyy myös menneen portaittaisesta kasvamisesta kulttuuriperinnön nykyisyydeksi. Miten ja millaiset kulttuuriperintöprosessit koskevat nykyisin 1960-luvun representaation kohteita? Samaa voisi pohtia Kassilan ohjaukseen liittyvinä (intuitiivisina) tulevaisuusviitteinä. Ohjaaja jatkoi varsin pian Suomen päivittämistä, kun tasan viisikymmentä vuotta sitten ilmestyi mm. Suomen itsenäisyyden 50. vuoden juhlaelokuva Suomi tänään – Finland Today, joka oli edustustojen toivoma esittelyelokuva Suomesta. Kolmen kaupungin tapaan tämäkin dokumentti sisälsi myös animaatioita. Eräs keskeisimmistä myöhemmistä elokuvallisista panoksista kolmen kaupungin kasvojen kannalta on mainittu elokuva Taistelu Turusta. Kyse on ns. Turun taudin toimijoista ja vaikutuksista sekä yleisemminkin Turun kaupunkisuunnittelua kriittisesti käsittelevästä teoksesta. Turun kulttuuripääkaupunkivuonna 2011 julkaistuna se sijoittuu lähes viisikymmentä vuotta Kassilan elokuvaa myöhemmäksi. Elokuvilla on kuitenkin selkeä yhteinen napanuora, nimittäin kaupungin arkinen eläminen sekä rakennetun ympäristön luonne ja kohtalo. Eräänlaisen negatiivisen kulttuuriperinnön kääntäminen tai ainakin loiventaminen on mahdollista jopa Turun taudin tapauksessa, sillä kaupungin stigman käsittely on mainittu mm. uuden turkulaisen Historia museon mahdollisissa sisältösuunnitelmissa. (Hario & al. 2017).

Kaupunkisuunnittelun ja myöhemmän uudisrakentamisen kannalta kaikki kolme kaupunkia sisältävät nykyisin keskenään samantyyppisen kehityksen ”hot spotteja”, joista usein löytyy myös kulttuuriperintöprosessiin liittyvää keskustelua. Jonkinlaisia ristiviitteitäkin voidaan löytää. Kuva Turun 1960-luvun ratikkaliikenteestä linkittyy Helsinkiin, mutta myös Tampereen lähitulevaisuuteen ja Turun alustaviin suunnitelmiin. Telakkateollisuus on edelleen ajankohtainen elinkeinopoliittinen ja kaupunkikuvallinen kysymys ainakin Helsingissä ja Turussa. Turku on uudistunut myös erityisesti kampuksen ja Tiedepuiston alueella. Vuonna 2017 tämä kokonaisuus on kaupungin kehittämisstrategian kärkihanke. Phoenix ja Ryssänmäki saavat alueellisesti loogisen laajentuman. Toriparkki ja Kakola puhuttavat monestakin näkökulmasta (Hakamäki 2016). Vastaavasti Aurajokisuun kehittäminen näkyy voimakkaasti niin asuntorakentamisessa kuin esimerkiksi teollisen kulttuuriperinnönkin suhteen. Wärtsilä, Manilla ja Barker ovat hyviä esimerkkejä entisten teollisuustilojen kulttuuriorientaatiosta.

Subjektiivisesta näkökulmasta Kassilan dokumentin etnografista arvoa nostavat myös muutamat erinomaiset kuvajaksot teollisuuden konesaleista ja työtavoista (esim. tamperelainen kengänvalmistus ja valimotyö), mutta myös kaupunkien julkisen tilan muutoksesta. Toisaalta monet nykyisin arvostetut identiteettitekijät ovat poissa kuvasta. Kysymys voi olla kotiseutuidentiteetistä, jonkinlaisesta alkuperäisyyden osoittamisen tuomasta lisäarvosta tai myös negatiivisten tekijöiden avulla hankitusta tunnettuudesta. Viimemainittukin on usein paikan markkinoinnin kautta pystytty brändäämään positiiviseksi tunteeksi. Turkulaisille tärkeätä synnytyssairaala Heidekeniä ei esimerkiksi mainita sanallakaan (kuvallakaan) ja toisaalta Kakolasta ei Kassilalla ollut heikkoakaan signaalia, vaikka tornitalosuunnitelman, funikulaarin ja asuntojen myötä kokonaisuus on nykyisin yksi Turun virallisen kehittämisstrategian kärkihankkeita.

Tämän kirjoittajan ja esimerkiksi kaupunkikurssieni oppilaiden tulkinnat ja merkityksenannot ovat tosin keskenään osittain erilaisia. Asiaan vaikuttaa epäilemättä ajan kokeminen, sillä 1960-luvun kaupunkiarki saa osaltani jo kokemuksellisen luonteen, kun taas opiskelijat lähestyvät representaatiota nykykaupungin ymmärryksensä kautta. Kyseisen ajan Volkswagen ”Kuplan” käyttömukavuus ja muotoilun esteettisyys tai Wartburgin käyntiääni ovat kirjoittajalle kokemuksellista muistitietoa, mutta useimmille opiskelijoille ne merkitsevät lähinnä ”vanhoja autoja”. Näiden kokemukselliseen aistimuistiin liittyy myös sininen pakokaasu ja 2-tahtibensiinin tuoksu, joita opiskelijoiden on vaikea tulkintaansa tavoittaa. Tulkinnan vaikeus koskee myös rakennettua ympäristöä. Kaupunkilaisten ylistetty kauneudentaju ja valkoisten laatikkomaisten kerrostalojen esittely samassa yhteydessä ovat useimmiten esitystilanteessa aikaansaaneet vaivautunutta hilpeyttä. Samoin Kassilan kiinnostus nuoren naiskaupunkilaisen seuraamiseen sekä erityisesti puistonpenkillä tapahtuneet ”paritukset” aiheuttavat vastaavan reaktion. Tosin 1960-luvun alun korostetun jäykkä virkamiespuhe kulttuurista ajaa paikoittain saman asian. (Lisää elokuvista, ks. Helsingin kaupunginmuseon sivut.)

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 15.10.2017.

Aineisto

Kolmen kaupungin kasvot. Ohjaus ja käsikirjoitus: Matti Kassila. Suomi-Filmi 1962. 93 min.

Elokuvat

Musta Helsinki. Ohjaus: Eero Tuomikoski, Erkki Vihtonen. Yleisradio 1966. 16 min.

Perkele! Kuvia Suomesta. Ohjaus ja käsikirjoitus: Jörn Donner, Erkki Seiro, Jaakko Taalaskivi. FJ-Filmi 1971. 104 min.

Taistelu Turusta. Ohjaus: Jouko Aaltonen, käsikirjoitus: Jouko Aaltonen, Rauno Lahtinen, Olli Vesala. Illume Oy et al. 2011. 76 min.

Verkkosivut ja -palvelut

Helsingin kaupunginmuseo: rakennettu ympäristö. http://www.helsinginkaupunginmuseo.fi/kuvia-esineita-helsinkia/rakennukset-ja-ymparisto/.

Helsinki-aiheiset dokumentit Helsingin kaupunginmuseossa. http://www.helsinginkaupunginmuseo.fi/nayttelyt-ja-tapahtumat/elokuvien-esittely/.

Rantatunneli. http://seuranta.rantatunneli.fi/?setlanguage=fi&e=24486871&n=6821552&r=4.

Suomen kulttuurirahasto. ”Isien työt – filmiaarteen kaikkien saataville.” https://skr.fi/fi/kulttuuritoiminta/p%C3%A4%C3%A4ttyneit%C3%A4-hankkeita/isien-ty%C3%B6t-filmiaarteet-kaikkien-saataville.

Suomi24. http://keskustelu.suomi24.fi/t/14421810/tavara-aseman-siirtokulut-kaksinkertaistuivat.

Lehtiartikkelit

Helsingin Sanomat 5.2.2017. ”Akateeminen kirjakauppa on pilattu, Finlandia-talo on hyvä vain yhdestä suunnasta ja Krunika on täynnä koirankakkaa – tällainen on Jörn Donnerin, 84, Helsinki.” http://www.hs.fi/kaupunki/art-2000005075396.html?share=9495253c8957fcb708cd1f60f5bf5539.

Rakennuslehti 18.8.2017. ””Turun tauti” alkoi Hamburger Börsin purkamisella – Puolimatkalle peräti 56 syytettä.” http://www.rakennuslehti.fi/2016/11/turun-tauti-alkoi-hamburger-borsin-purkamisella-puolimatkalle-perati-56-syytetta/.

Suomen Sosialidemokraatti 8.1.1963.

Yle 16.2.2011. ”Sinisen talon purku aloitettiin Turussa.” https://yle.fi/uutiset/3-5082094.

Kirjallisuus

Arkkitehtitoimisto Hanna Lyytinen ky. 2003. Tampereen tavara-asema ja muut VR:n rakennukset Itsenäisyydenkadun pohjoispuolella. Rakennushistoriaselvitys. http://docplayer.fi/6029129-Tampereen-tavara-asema.html.

Hakamäki, Harri. 2016. Kakolan vankila 1853 – 2007, toimittanut Jussi Lehtonen. Kansatiede. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Hario, Pasi, Marjukka Parkkinen, Katriina Siivonen ja Satu Tuittila. 2017. HISTORIAN MUSEO TURKUUN. Osallisuusverstasprosessin tulokset. Tulevaisuuden tutkimuskeskus. TUTU-julkaisuja 1/2017. Turun kauppakorkeakoulu. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Herrala, Maria. 2011. Aurajoen sillat. Siltojen vaikutus Turun kaupunkikuvaan. Turun yliopisto. Kansatieteen Pro gradu -tutkielma. TYKL 2721.

Hieta, Hanneleena, Tuomas Hovi ja Helena Ruotsala. 2015. ”Kulttuuriperintö.” Teoksessa Askel kulttuurien tutkimukseen, toimittanut Jaana Kouri, 311–341. Scripta Aboensia 3. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Hongisto, Ilona. 2001. ”Elokuvallisen tilan ulottuvuudet.” WiderScreen 4/2001. http://widerscreen.fi/2001-4/elokuvallisen-tilan-ulottuvuudet/

Karhunen, Eeva. 2014. Porin kuudennen osan tarinoista rakennettu kulttuuriperintö. Turun yliopiston julkaisuja. Annales universitatis turkuensis. Sarja C. Osa 379. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Kervanto-Nevanlinna, Anja. 2002. Kadonneen kaupungin jäljillä. Teollisuusyhteiskunnan muutoksia Helsingin historiallisessa ytimessä. SKS toimituksia 836. Helsinki: SKS.

Knuuttila, Tarja ja Aki Petteri Lehtinen. 2010. Representaatio. Tiedon kivijalasta tieteiden työkaluksi. Tallinna: Gaudeamus.

Leppänen Anu. 2015. Peltikuvien mustanpuhuva ja visusti vaikeneva kansa. Ferrotyyppivalokuvien fantasiaa ja magiaa. Turun yliopisto. Kansatieteen Pro gradu -tutkielma. TYKL 2765.

Lähteenkorva, Pekka. 2009. ”Ulkoministeriön tilaamat kotimaiset propagandaelokuvat 1960-luvulla.” Teoksessa Elokuva historiassa – historia elokuvassa, toimittaneet Heta Mulari ja Lauri Piispa, 179–212. Cultural history – Kulttuurihistoria 7. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Mulari, Heta ja Lauri Piispa. 2009. ”Saatteeksi.” Teoksessa Elokuva historiassa – historia elokuvassa, toimittaneet Heta Mulari ja Lauri Piispa, 7–16. Cultural history – Kulttuurihistoria 7. Turku: Turun yliopisto.

Mäkinen, Marianne. 2015. Nykytanssia vanhalla köysitehtaalla – Manillan tehdastilojen muutos 1990–2010 -luvuilla. Turun yliopisto. Kansatieteen Pro gradu -tutkielma. TYKL 2764.

Peltola, Jenni 2017. Ruissalon telakka murroksessa. Kulttuuriympäristön analyysi Ruissalon telakka-alueesta. Turun yliopisto. Kansatieteen kandidaatintutkielma.

Sedergren, Jari ja Ilkka Kippola. 2015. Dokumentin utopiat. Suomalaisen dokumentti- ja lyhytelokuvan historia 1944 – 1989. Helsinki: SKS.

Sivula, Anna. 2013. ”Puuvillatehtaasta muistin paikaksi.” Teoksessa Mitä on kulttuuriperintö?, toimittaneet Outi Tuomi-Nikula, Riina Haanpää ja Aura Kivilaakso, 161–191. Helsinki: SKS.

Talve, Ilmar. 1979. Suomen kansankulttuuri. Historiallisia päälinjoja. Helsinki: SKS.

Tuomi-Nikula, Outi, Riina Haanpää ja Aura Kivilaakso. 2013. ”Kulttuuriperintökysymysten jäljillä.” Teoksessa Mitä on kulttuuriperintö?, toimittaneet Outi Tuomi-Nikula, Riina Haanpää ja Aura Kivilaakso, 12–27. Helsinki: SKS.

Turpeinen, Sari. 2016. Koko kansan meijeri – Liedon Vilkkimäen meijerin elinkaari ja paikallisyhteisön kokemukset. Turun yliopisto. Kansatiede Pro gradu -tutkielma. TYKL 2768

Vallisaari, Hilkka. 1984. Kansatieteellisen elokuvan alkuvaiheet Suomessa.  Kansatieteen laitoksen toimituksia. Helsinki: Helsingin yliopisto.

Viita, Lauri. 1950. Moreeni. WSOY.

Virtanen Timo J. 1995. Läheinen, kaukainen toiseus. Kaupunkikansatieteellisen tutkimustavan tarkastelua. Turun yliopisto. Kansatieteen lisensiaatin tutkielma. TYKL 1949.

Virtanen, Timo J. 1997. ”Kirjoitetut kaupunkikuvat. Etnografiaa ja etnografiikkaa.” Teoksessa Näkökulmia kulttuurin tutkimukseen, toimittaneet Teppo Korhonen ja Pekka Leimu, 97–130. Turku: Turun yliopiston täydennyskoulutuskeskus.

Virtanen, Timo J. 2016. ”Kenttämetodinen kokeilu: Muistihuone 2011 kulttuuripääkaupungin jokihankkeessa.” Teoksessa Kirjoittamalla kerrotut. Kansatieteelliset kyselyt tiedonlähteinä, toimittaneet Pirjo Korkiakangas, Pia Olsson, Helena Ruotsala ja Anna-Maria Åström. Ethnos-toimite 19. Tallinna.

Viitteet

[1] Hongiston (2001) kommentit kuvarajauksesta, illuusiosta ja tilan representaatiosta.

[2] Kuvan representaatio voi olla yhteydessä esim. valokuvasta löytyvään esineellisyyteen ja sen tulkintoihin. Hyvänä esimerkkinä on Anu Leppäsen (2016) tutkielma ferrotyyppien analyysimahdollisuuksista.

[3] Tekstiin lainattu kertojan ääni on merkitty kursiivilla eikä lainauksia ole erikseen nootitettu. Katsauksen painotukset ja valinnat selittyvät kirjoittajan turkulaisen etnologin positiolla.

[4] Julkaistun tutkimuksen lisäksi uudet työmuodot, kuten esim. Turun kaupunkitutkimusohjelma ja siihen osallistuvat tahot: https://www.turku.fi/kaupunkitutkimus

[5] Isien työt I-V -tallenteiden aineisto on vapaasti kaikkien käytössä ei-kaupallisiin tarkoituksiin. Ne ovat nähtävissä, ladattavissa ja tilattavissa internetsivuilla osoitteessa kansatieteellisetfilmit.fi.; Kupunkitutkimuksen alkuaikojen vastaanotosta esim. Virtanen 1995.

[6] Tällä tarkoitetaan esimerkiksi suunniteltujen kohteiden ja kohtausten taustalla esiintyviä rakennuksia, rakenteita, mainoksia, liikenteen infrastruktuuria, pukeutumista, liikennevälineitä ym.

[7] Olen aikaisemmin käyttänyt etnografiikka-käsitettä kuvamaan kaupunkitutkimuksemme visuaalisia aineistoja ja aineiston kerryttämisen tapoja. Tällöin oli kuitenkin kysymys erityisesti teetetyistä kognitiivisista kartoista. Virtanen 1997.

[8] Vuoden 2011 Euroopan kulttuuripääkaupunkivuoteen hyväksytty hanke operoi erityisesti ihmisen ja joen suhteella sekä pyrki kehittämään etnologista kenttämenetelmäämme entistä osallistavampaan suuntaan jokivarressa liikuteltavan ns. Muistihuoneen avulla. Ks. Virtanen 2016, jonka tärkeänä lähteenä käsitelty elokuva on toiminut.

[9] Uuden turkulaisen historian museon suunnittelutyöpajassa 2016 painotimme työryhmämme kanssa Suurtorin ja siihen liittyvien rakennusten keskeistä asemaa sekä satelliitti-museon mahdollisuuksia; Hario & al. 2017.

[10] Ruissaloa ei yleensä yhdistetä teolliseen kulttuuriperintöön, mutta Wärtsilän telakan alue sijaitsee keskeisellä paikalla aluetta. Muutosprosessista ks. Peltola 2017.

[11] Teollisen kulttuuriperinnön teemoista esim. Peltola 2017; Mäkinen 2016; Turpeinen 2016.

Kategoriat
3/2017 WiderScreen 20 (3)

Elävän kuvan kulttuuriperintö oli pelastettava

arkistointi, digitalisointi, elokuva, elokuvaperintö, nitraattipohjainen filmimateriaali, pelastaminen

Miia Väinämö
miia.vainamo [a] kavi.fi
Konservaattori / kotimaiset filmikokoelmat
Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti

Viittaaminen / How to cite: Väinämö, Miia. 2017. ”Elävän kuvan kulttuuriperintö oli pelastettava”. WiderScreen 20 (3). http://widerscreen.fi/numerot/2017-3/elavan-kuvan-kulttuuriperinto-oli-pelastettava/

Tulostettava PDF-versio


Järjestelmällisen arkistoinnin syntymisen taustalla oli huoli visuaalisen kulttuuriperinnön menettämisestä. Elokuvia oli filmattu alkuajoista lähtien itsestään tuhoutuvalle materiaalille, nitraatille. Ensimmäisiä ajatuksia arkistoinnista ja säilyttämisestä kuultiin jo 1930-luvulla, mutta kesti vielä vuosikymmeniä ennen kuin arkistointi ja pelastustyö pääsivät kunnolla vauhtiin Suomessa. Käytännön työn aloitti Suomen elokuva-arkisto ry., joka vakiintui 1970-luvulla valtion tukemaksi kulttuurilaitokseksi. Tänä päivänä elokuvien arkistoinnissa ja pelastustyössä on siirrytty digitalisointiin, jonka ansiosta arkiston hyllyihin kätketyt aarteet on myös mahdollista saada suuren yleisön nähtäville.

Elokuvia on filmattu varhaisista vaiheista lähtien nitraattiselluloidille. Kyseiselle filmimateriaalille oli ominaista alhainen syttymiskynnys ja tuhoutumistaan kiihdyttävä kaasuuntuminen. Suomessa näihin elävän kuvan ongelmiin havahduttiin 1930-luvulla. Tuolloin esitettiin ensimmäiset ajatukset elokuvien arkistoinnista. Elokuva haluttiin korottaa seitsemänneksi taiteeksi. Samalla heräsi kiinnostus itseään tuhoavan filmimateriaalin kopioinnista, jotta elävän kuvan perintöä ei menetettäisi.

Tässä katsauksessa selvitän kotimaisen elokuvan ”pelastamisprojektin” syntyä, sen ohjelmaa ja käytäntöjä. Samalla käyn läpi nitraattifilmille kopioidun elokuvan pelastamisen tekniset edellytykset, muutokset ja vaiheet tähän päivään saakka.

Toiveista huolimatta nitraattifilmin pelastamisen edellytykset täyttyivät vasta, kun palamaton, asetaattirunkoinen filmi rantautui Suomeen olympiavuonna 1952 ja Suomen elokuva-arkisto perustettiin 1950-luvun lopussa. Käytännössä elokuvien pelastamisen ohjelma määriteltiin kuitenkin vasta 1970-luvun alussa. Samalla aloitettiin vanhojen kotimaisten elokuvien uudelleenkopiointi Suomen elokuva-arkiston toimesta ja valtionavun turvin.

Jo elokuvavalmistamojen ja levittäjien keskusjärjestö Suomen Biografiliitto piti vuoden 1934 lausunnossaan elokuva-arkiston perustamista kansallisen elokuvaperinteen säilymisen ehtona. Perinteen tunnettuus edellytti esitystoimintaa, joka puolestaan edellytti elokuvanegatiivien ja kopioiden säilyttämiseen erikoistunutta laitosta. Esikuviksi mainittiin Yhdysvaltojen Museum of Modern Art (MoMa) filmikokoelmineen, Saksaan perustettu kansallinen elokuva-arkisto sekä Ranskan Cinématèque. Muualla maailmassa oli siis tiedostettu surkeissa olosuhteissa säilytettyjen elokuvien tuhoutumisen riskit. Samalla oli koettu korvaamattomia menetyksiä, kun levittäjät leikkelivät ja lyhensivät elokuviaan omavaltaisesti sekä tuhosivat kopioitaan varastojen täyttyessä. Lopulta aktivoitunut elokuvakerholiike otti ratkaisevat askeleet elokuvien suojelun suuntaan myös 1950-luvun Suomessa. Sen aktivistit ryhtyivät sanoista tekoihin tehokkain seurauksin. ”Suomen elokuva-arkisto r.y.. – Finlands Filmarkiv r.f.” perustettiin elokuvaohjaaja ja -kriitikko Jörn Donnerin ja laatuelokuvien maahantuojan Aito Mäkisen aloitteesta vuonna 1957.

Elokuvan kulttuuriperintöä tarkasteltiin aktivistien silmin kahdessa roolissa: taiteena, jolla on itseisarvo, mutta myös muistin mentaalisena välineenä katsoa menneeseen visuaalisin keinoin. Totta onkin, että elokuvien parissa työskennellessäni olen tutustunut hienojen elokuvien ohessa dokumentaarisiin ajankuviin, joiden sisältöjä kirjoitettu teksti ei voisi välittää yhtä elävästi. Näissä tapauksissa elävä kuva ei ole vain kertomus menneestä vaan väline, jonka avulla on mahdollista herätellä eloon menneisyyteen hautautuneita muistoja.

Kuva 1. Nitraattifilmirulla. Lähde: Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti.

Vaarallinen nitraatti

”Elokuva on uusi taide, 20. vuosisadan ainoa uusi taide. Se on lisäksi myös uusi historiallinen dokumentin muoto, se pysyy elävästi tallentamaan aikamme elämän joitakin puolia, joita on mahdotonta tallentaa millään muulla tavalla. On elintärkeää, että kaikki elokuvat joilla on kestävää taiteellista tai historiallista arvoa, säilytetään. Jos annamme niiden hävitä, jätämme täyttämättä velvollisuutemme jälkimaailmaa kohtaan.”

Näillä väkevillä sanoilla Suomen elokuva-arkisto ry:n hallituksen puheenjohtaja Arvo Salo ja toiminnanjohtaja Helena Suomela päättivät vetoomuksensa kansanedustajille 19.10.1970.

Hätä oli ajankohtainen ja työllä kiire, sillä kosteissa varastoissa jylläsivät nitraattipohjaisen filmimateriaalin itseään tuhoavat voimat. Tosin oikeissa olosuhteissa tuhoutumisen vääjäämätön prosessi oli voitettavissa, mutta sellaisia ei tuohon aikaan ollut.

Filmirungon nitraattiselluloosa on läheistä kemiallista sukua räjähdysaineelle. Hajotessaan kemiallisessa prosessissa se vapauttaa herkästi syttyvää kaasua. Nitraattipohjaista filmimateriaalia valmistettiin ja sitä käytettiin aina elokuvahistorian alkuajoista vuoteen 1955 asti. Vasta vuosikymmenen lopulla alettiin siirtyä käyttämään turvallista filmituotetta, asetaattiselluloidia. Meillä nitraattifilmiä kuitenkin käytettiin vielä 1960-luvun alussa eli niin kauan kuin materiaalia varastoissa riitti.


Video 1. Nitraattifilmin palamisreaktio.

Syttyessään nitraattifilmi ei tarvitse happea, vaan tuottaa sitä itse hajotessaan, joten palavan filmin sammuttaminen on käytännössä lähes mahdotonta. Tästä on kokemuksia lähimenneisyydestä, kun paloviranomaiset testasivat Tampereen lyhytelokuvajuhlilla nitraattimateriaalin sammuttamista. Edes ammattilaiset eivät kyenneet estämään paloa, sillä rulla nitraattifilmiä hulmahti sytytettäessä liekkeihin ja tuhoutui ennen kuin sammutuskalusto saatiin edes valmiustilaan.

Ääriesimerkkeinä nitraattifilmin käytön vaaroista olivat elokuvateatteripalot, jotka olivat yleisiä elokuvaesitysten varhaishistorian aikana. Suomessa niistä järkyttävin sai alkunsa elokuvateatteri Imatran konehuoneessa Tampereella lokakuussa 1927. Esitetty filmi syttyi räjähdysmäisesti ja ennen kuin nuori koneenhoitaja sai noudettua sammuttimen, oli puurakenteinen rakennus ilmiliekeissä. Samalla palokaasut ja savu olivat jo tunkeutuneet ulos konehuoneesta. Palo eteni portaiden kautta parvekkeelle ja tukki kirkuvilta katsojilta ainoan poistumistien. Elokuvateatteri Imatran palo vaati 21 kuolonuhria.

Asiasta tehtiin viranomaistutkinta, joka sai teatteriomistajat varpailleen. Palon seurauksena uusi elokuvateattereiden turvallisuutta koskeva asetus tuli voimaan vuonna 1929. Myös koneenkäyttäjien pakollinen koulutus aloitettiin eikä elokuvia saanut enää ilman koulutusta esittää. Elokuvateattereiden paloturvallisuutta valvomaan perustettiin lisäksi Valtion filmitekninen valiokunta.

Suomen suurin elokuvavalmistamo Suomi-Filmi teki tuolloin teattereiden turvallisuudesta sekä koneenkäyttäjien koulutuksesta kertovan lyhytelokuvan Elokuvateatteri ennen ja nyt (1929). Valistavan lyhytfilmin avulla rauhoiteltiin kaikkoavaa yleisöä, jotta luottamus elokuvaesitysten turvallisuuteen saataisiin takaisin. Erinomainen ajankuva on nyt nähtävillä Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen instituutin eli entisen Suomen elokuva-arkiston vuonna 2014 digitaalisesti restauroimana.


Video 2. Otteita Elokuvateatteri ennen ja nyt -lyhytelokuvasta.

Nitraattifilmin kausi sai lopulta kohtalokkaan päätöksen, kun Helsingin Rautatientorin laidalla sijainnut Adams Filmin varasto syttyi ja paloi poroksi heinäkuun helteillä vuonna 1959. Palossa tuhoutui korvaamaton joukko suomalaisten näytelmäelokuvan klassikkoja sekä Suomi-Filmin ja ulkoministeriön varhainen dokumenttielokuvan suurteos Finlandia (1921). Viimeistään tämä tapahtuma sai kaksi vuotta aikaisemmin perustetun Suomen elokuva-arkiston ja järkyttyneen elokuva-alan etsimään yhteistä ratkaisua, jotta kansallisesti arvokkaat elokuvateokset säilyisivät myös tuleville polville.

Pelastamisen vuosikymmenet

Elokuvien pelastamisprojektin suunniteltu aikataulu oli 10 vuotta. Siinä ajassa kaikki nitraattipohjaiset näytelmäelokuvat sekä lyhytelokuvat olisi pelastettu. Tavoite oli ylioptimistinen: pelastamiseen vierähti virallisesti 34 vuotta. Epävirallisesti arkiston kokoelmista löytyy vieläkin nitraattipohjaista materiaalia, jolta puuttuu ns. pelaste.

Syksyllä 1971 käyty kampanja vanhojen nitraattifilmien puolesta johti toivottuun tulokseen. Opetusministeriö perusti elokuvapoliittisen komitean, joka otti ratkaisijan roolin ja toimi nopeasti. Jo seuraavan vuoden helmikuussa Risto Jarvan johtama komitea luovutti mietintönsä valtiollistetusta elokuva-arkistosta ja sen tehtävästä suomalaisen elokuvaperinteen säilyttäjänä ja restauroijana. Samalla annettiin arvio kopioitavien elokuvien määrästä ja kustannuksista. Myös eduskunta toimi ripeästi ja hyväksyi vuoden 1972 kesäkuussa 400 000 markan määrärahan vanhojen nitraattifilmien taltiointia ja arkistointia varten.

Suomen elokuva-arkisto ry. perusti projektille erityisen toimikunnan. Jukka Mannerkorpi, ranskankielisen kirjallisuuden kääntäjä ja elokuvaohjaaja, nimitettiin projektin johtajaksi. Mannerkorpi oli intomielinen cinefiili, joka suhtautui tehtäväänsä kuin missioon ja antoi projektilleen sen mukaisen nimen ”pelastamisprojekti”. Käsite säteili myös pelastettavien filmien alueelle. Niistä tehdyt duplikaatit nimettäisiin yleiskielellä ”pelasteiksi” Suomen kielitoimiston ja projektijohtajan yhteisellä sopimuksella. Varsinaisesti pelastamistyö pääsi alkuun joulukuussa 1972. Projektin tavoite oli saada kaikki nitraattipohjaiset elokuvat pelastettua jälkipolville.

Pelastamistoimikunta jakaantui tekniseen ja historialliseen jaostoon. Teknisen jaoston puheenjohtajana toimi Yliopiston kuvalaitoksen esimies Sakari Sorjonen, jäseninä elokuvaohjaaja Risto Jarva, opetusministeriön juristi Pekka Pekkonen, laboratoriomestari Heikki Kilpeläinen sekä elokuva-arkiston toiminnanjohtaja Helena Suomela. Historiallisen jaoston puheenjohtajaksi valittiin Risto Jarva, jäseniksi Suomen elokuvasäätiön isännöitsijä Kari Uusitalo, Suomi-Filmin toimitusjohtaja Risto Orko, Puolustusvoimien elokuva-arkiston Martti Uosukainen sekä Valtionarkiston tutkija Jussi Kuusanmäki.

Toimikunta valmisteli varojenkäyttösuunnitelman ja neuvotteli tuottajien kanssa elokuvien jäljentämiseen oikeuttavan sopimuksen. Vanhojen elokuvien pelastaminen päätettiin aloittaa lähinnä Suomi-Filmin varastoissa säilytetystä materiaalista. Varsinainen pelastamistyö alkoi joulukuussa 1972. Ensimmäinen pelastettu elokuva oli Erkki Karun ohjaama kotimaisen mykkäelokuvan klassikko Nuori Luotsi (1927), josta valmistettiin duplikaattipositiivi.

Elokuva-arkisto sai käyttöönsä elokuvien tekniseen käsittelyyn soveltuvat työtilat Katajanokan Luotsikadulta. Toiminnan alkaessa oli myös pohdinnassa oma elokuvien kopiointiin pystyvä laboratorio. Tästä luovuttiin, kun maan vanhin elokuvavalmistamo Suomi-Filmi tarjosi laboratorionsa ja kokeneen henkilökuntansa pelastamistyöhön edullisin ehdoin. Tämän jälkeen elokuva-arkisto rekrytoi vielä elokuvien hankintaan, varastointiin ja tekniseen käsittelyyn erikoistuneita asiantuntijoita. Lisäksi oli hankittava vanhan filmin vaatimia laitteita, joista mainittakoon käytössä väljentynyt vanha pinnakkaiskopiokone, jonka vetopyörästön piikit vielä viilattiin. Laitteen käyttöönotto oli välttämätöntä, koska pelastustyössä käytettiin vanhaa, kutistunutta ja haurasta filmimateriaalia.

1970-luvun toiminta saatiin pyörimään valtion myöntämällä määrärahalla ja se jatkui kohtuullisen valtionavun turvin. Avustusten markkamäärät kohosivat vuosina 1972–1975 seuraavasti: 400 000 mk (1972), 500 000 mk (1973) ja 600 000 mk (1974–1975).[1] Kuitenkin Suomen elokuva-arkisto ry:n vuosikertomuksista ilmeni jatkuva epävarmuus ja huoli työn jatkuvuudesta. Vuosikymmenen puolivälissä taloudellinen matalasuhdanne oli synkimmillään ja heitti varjon arkiston arkeen. Pelastamismäärärahoja uhattiin jopa leikata puoleen: ehdotus tulo- ja menoarviossa oli aluksi vuodelle 1975 vain 300 00 mk. Tämä sai useat eri tahot havahtumaan ja puolustamaan arkiston toimintaa. Vetoomuksia pelastamistyön puolesta päättäjille lähetti mm. Suomen Historiallinen seura:

”Dokumenttielokuvat ovat olennainen ja välttämätön osa nykyhistorian lähdeaineistoa. Ne antavat monista asioista ainutlaatuista lisätietoa, sisältävät todisteita usein puutteellisesti dokumentoiduista tapahtumista ja ilmiöistä. Filmimateriaalilla on korvaamaton merkitys tutkimuksen lähdeaineistona, mutta yhtä merkittävää se on kuva-aineistona.”

Samoin Teatterijärjestöjen liitto ilmaisi huolensa marraskuussa 1974, koska vanhan elokuvan mukana katoaa varhaisen teatterin historiaa, sillä ”teatterin ja elokuvan risteilevät polut ovat yhteiset”.

Myös valtion tulo- ja menoarvio vuodelle 1976 olisi ilmeisesti puolittanut pelastamismäärärahan. Tuolloin Suomen elokuva-arkiston pelastamisprojektin johtaja Jukka Mannerkorpi vetosi itse muistiossaan päättäjiin, ettei ”projekti tyrehtyisi ja aiheuttaisi korvaamattomia vahinkoja maassamme tähän päivään asti säilyneelle elokuvaperinteelle”.

Pelastamistyössä alun alkaen mukana ollut konservaattori Tuija Söderman kertoi minulle myöhemmin Kansallisessa audiovisuaalisessa arkistossa työskennellessään projektin alkuajoista. Hänen mukaansa työtä leimasi kiireellisyys ja päiväkohtainen tahti oli kova. Södermanille annettu tavoite oli laittaa pelastuskuntoon pitkä näytelmäelokuva päivässä. Käytännössä se tarkoitti, että nitraattipohjainen kuva- ja ääninegatiivi synkronoitiin manuaalisesti leikkauspöydässä. Jos siinä ilmeni ongelmia tai muuta aikaa vievää selvittelyä, työ siirrettiin syrjään. Tärkeintä oli saada kopioitua mahdollisimman monta näytelmäelokuvaa eli tehtyä elokuvan ääni- ja kuvanegatiivista tai kopiosta ”ensimmäisen polven pelaste”.

Arkistossa tehdyn teknisen valmistelun jälkeen materiaali siirrettiin filmilaboratorioon, jossa kuva- ja ääninegatiivista valmistettiin duplikaattipositiivi. Jos materiaalista ei ollut jäljellä eheää originaalia, valittiin lähtömateriaaliksi kopio, josta tehtiin duplikaattinegatiivi. Esityskopioon asti edettiin vain erityistapauksissa, sillä varat eivät riittäneet kuin yhteen ensimmäisen polven arkistoduplikaattiin.

1970-luvun puolivälissä paine elokuva-arkiston valtiollistamiseksi kasvoi, sillä arkiston saama valtionapu oli melkein 90 %:n luokkaa. Valtiollistamisella oli myös vankka vasemmiston ja keskustan poliittinen kannatus. Sen odotettiin tapahtuvan lähivuosina ja arkiston toimintoja suunniteltiin sitä silmillä pitäen. Pelastaminen kuitenkin jatkui vuosi kerrallaan erillismäärärahan turvin.

Suomen elokuva-arkisto ry. muuttui valtionlaitokseksi 1.3.1979. Samalla kokoelmat eli noin 3000 pitkää elokuvakopiota, 8000 lyhytelokuvaa, 9200 kirjaa, 1000 aikakausilehteä, lähes 2000 elokuvakäsikirjoitusta, 1 000 000 valokuvaa, 10 000 julistetta ja 17 000 dokumenttikansiota siirtyivät Suomen elokuva-arkistolle.

1980-luvulla ja 1990-luvulla Suomen elokuva-arkisto sai edelleen vuosittaisen korvamerkityn erillisrahan juuri vanhojen nitraattipohjaisten elokuvien pelastamiseen. 1980-luvun lopulla aloitettiin nitraattimateriaalin rinnalla varhaisten värielokuvien uudelleenkopiointi. Vaikka varastointiolot olivat lähes optimaaliset, silti värien luopumista (haalistuvat tai punertuvat sävyt) oli havaittu huolestuttavissa määrin. Vuoden 1994 määrärahoja jopa kasvatettiin, vaikka talouden suhdanteet olivat heikot. Näin pelastamistyötä voitiin jatkaa suunnitelmallisesti ja vakiintuneesti.

1990-luvulla koettiin myös filmitekninen mullistus, kun asetaatti filmimateriaalina väistyi uuden materiaalin, polyesterin tieltä. Samaan aikaan Suomi-Filmin laboratorio ajettiin alas ja se lopetti toimintansa. Arkistofilmien kopiointi ei kuitenkaan tähän päättynyt, vaan sitä jatkettiin MTV:n omistamassa laboratoriossa sinne hankitulla Suomi-Filmin tekniikalla. Laboratorio Finn-Lab oli jo siirtynyt muovirakenteiseen polyesterifilmiin, jonka käyttäjäksi myös elokuva-arkiston oli sopeuduttava. Polyesterillä oli etunsa, sillä sille kehitetty ja kopioitu filmi ei katkea kuin ehdoin tahdoin leikkaamalla. Materiaalin muut ominaisuudet kuten kyky säilyä, voidaan kuitenkin arvioida vasta tulevaisuudessa vuosien päästä.

Vuonna 1972 alkanut pelastamisprojekti vuotuisella erillismäärärahalla todettiin vuonna 2006 päättyneeksi. Tuolloin pitkät kotimaiset nitraattiajan näytelmäelokuvat olivat pääpiirteissään pelastettu ja restaurointia voitiin nyt valikoiden kohdentaa myös suomalaisen dokumenttielokuvan klassikoihin.

Elokuvasta S.O.K.- Filmi (1923) löytyi materiaalia vielä 2000-luvulla. Nitraattifilmi ruosteisessa purkissaan oli tuhoutumassa ja kriittisessä tilassa. Filmirulla oli ”sulanut” siten, että sen kierrokset olivat lähes liimautuneet yhteen. Videossa 3 konservaattori purkaa elokuvan väliteksteistä koostuneesta rullasta materiaalia, jota voisi vielä pelastaa. Tuhoutuma näkyy pahoin kuvan informaation häviämisenä.


Video 3. Tuhoutuneen nitraattifilmin käsittelyä.

2010-luvun elokuvamaailmassa tapahtui jälleen edellistäkin radikaalimpi mullistus, joka vei kuvausteknologian ja jälkituotannot digitaalisuuden aikaan. Kun lisäksi digitaaliset tykit syrjäyttivät vanhat analogisen filmiprojektorit, oli Suomen viimeisen filmilaboratorion Finn-Lab Oy:n lopetettava toimintansa. Kaikki tämä pakotti elokuva-arkiston sopeutumaan nopeasti digitaalisuuden asettamiin haasteisiin. Organisaatiomuutoksen myötä Suomen elokuva-arkistosta kasvoi samalla Kansallinen audiovisuaalinen instituutti, joka sai perustaa digitaalisen yksikkönsä aivan uusiin tiloihin vuonna 2011.

Tänä päivänä filmiyksikön konservaattoreiden valmistelema materiaali kopioidaan digitaalisesti filmiskannerilla. Tämän jälkeen skannattu elokuva valo- tai värimääritellään sekä tehdään tarvittavat digitaaliset restaurointitoimenpiteet. Ne voivat olla automaattisia, puoliautomaattisia tai manuaalisia, riippuen lähtömateriaalista sekä projektin aikataulusta. Yksikön ääniteknikko keskittyy digitaalisesti äänen laadun parantamiseen. Kuvan digitaalisessa restauroinnissa tavoitetila on elokuvan ensi-iltaesityksen visuaalinen laatu. Tämän saavuttamiseksi pyrimme esimerkiksi poistamaan kaikki projektoriesitysten aiheuttamat kulumat ja naarmut sekä eliminoimaan huonoissa säilytysolosuhteissa syntyneet vauriot.

Tekniikka mahdollistaisi parannella kuvaa enemmänkin, mutta konservaattorin ammattietiikka kieltää sen. Tarkoitus ei siis ole tehdä parempaa kuin alkuperäinen, vaan kunnioittaa sitä ja palauttaa teoksen alkuperäinen visuaalisuus. Skannatut filmimateriaalit toimitetaan sitten takaisin päätearkistoon, jotta niitä voitaisiin vielä tulevaisuudessakin hyödyntää ja kopioida mahdollisesti kehittyneemmällä tekniikalla.

Vielä tänäkin päivänä monista elokuvista voidaan skannauksessa käyttää nitraattipitoista originaalimateriaalia, sillä nitraatin tuhoutumisprosessia on voitu merkittävästi jarruttaa filmivarastoinnin oikeilla olosuhteilla. Filmiteknikon mukaan jopa vanhin filmimateriaali 1910-luvulta voidaan kuljettaa mekaanisesti skannerin läpi.

Kansainvälisissä tutkimuksissa on myös todettu nitraattifilmin visuaalisesti ansiokas ominaisuus, sävyrikkaus. Nitraattipitoinen filmimateriaali näet sisältää runsaasti hopeaa, joka mahdollistaa rikkaan sävyjen skaalan. Testeissä on myös selvinnyt, että digitaalitekniikalla tehty tallenne välittää skaalalle ominaiset lämpimät sävyt paremmin kuin viileäsävyinen asetaattifilmi pystyy toistamaan. Tämä onkin merkittävä peruste käyttää nitraattirunkoista originaalifilmiä, aina kun se suinkin on mahdollista, digitalisoinnin lähtömateriaalina.

Tekniikan mahdollistamana on myös voitu palata niihin elokuviin, joiden virtaviivainen pelastaminen oli vielä ylivoimaista 1970-luvulla käytössä olevilla menetelmillä. Tämän päivän restaurointi on vaativaa sisällön ja muodon rekonstruointia. Kun elokuvasta puuttuu esimerkiksi materiaalia, kohta paikataan muista kopioista otetuilla palasilla. Puuttuvien osien määrittely ja elokuvan eheäksi saattaminen vaatii konservaattorilta, filmiteknikolta ja tutkijalta saumatonta yhteistyötä ja joskus ponnisteluja mahdottomalta tuntuvan projektin eteen. Lopullinen tavoite on yhteinen: saattaa kaikki säilyneet kotimaiset elokuvateokset eheänä yleisön nähtäville.

Hyvänä esimerkkinä vanhan elokuvan pelastamisesta ja restauroinnista on Teuvo Tulion ohjaama elokuva Nuorena nukkunut (1937). Kyseisen elokuvan oletettiin tuhoutuneen Adams Filmin varastopalossa heinäkuun 27. päivä 1959. Ranskasta löytyi yllättäen yksi osa elokuvasta vuonna 2015. Löydetyn osan lopussa nitraatin tuhoutuminen on selkeästi havaittavissa.


Video 4. Nuorena nukkunut -elokuvan digitointityötä.

Lopuksi

1970-luvulla alkanut suuri ponnistus suomalaisen elokuvan pelastamiseksi eteni vuosi kerrallaan sisulla ja ammattitaidolla. Projektin alkutaivalta varjostivat uhkakuvat määrärahojen leikkauksista, mutta reilun kolmenkymmenen vuoden työ sai viimein onnellisen päätöksen. Suomen elokuva-arkiston perustaminen tarjosi kotimaisten elokuvien pelastajille mahdollisuuden jatkaa järjestelmällisesti työtään.

Sadan vuoden aikana suomalaista elokuvaa on ylistetty kansakunnan eläväksi muistiksi. Tänään liikkuville kuville perustuva muisti on yhä elossa ja voi hyvin, sillä vanhan filmiaineksen itseään tuhoava voima on voitettu ja kansakunnan elävät kuvat pelastettu uudelle säilyvälle materiaalille. Projekti kuitenkin jatkuu uusin tavoittein. Nyt elokuvien pelastajilla on uusi uljas missio. Se edellyttää arkiston filmikokoelmien siirtämistä digitaaliseen muotoon, jotta kansakunnan elävät aarteet saataisiin kaikkien kansalaisten nähtäville.

Kirjoittaja haluaa kiittää Ilkka Kippolaa ja filmiteknikko Jarmo Nymania.

Lähteet

Kaikki linkit tarkistettu 12.10.2017.

Aineisto

Artturi Määtän kirje Adams-Filmille 26.11.1927.

Suomen elokuva-arkisto ry:n asiakirja-arkisto sekä toimintakertomukset.

Suomen elokuva-arkiston, Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen arkiston sekä Kansallisen audiovisuaalisen instituutin vuosikertomukset.

Nettivideot

”Digitointityötä”, Vimeo 17.5.2017. https://vimeo.com/217806524.

”Elokuvateatteri ennen ja nyt (katkelma)”, Vimeo 17.5.2017.  https://vimeo.com/217807002.

“Nitrate Burn – Nitrate Film Trailer Set on Fire”, YouTube 27.10.2009. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7mZDt8vYMBw.

”Tuhoutuneen nitron kasittely”, Vimeo 17.5.2017. https://vimeo.com/217808243.

Kirjallisuus

Kuutti, Mikko. 2015. Elokuvien kylmävarastointi Pohjoismaissa. Diplomityö. Tampereen teknillinen yliopisto, Tampere.

Tykkyläinen, Lauri. 1983. ”Nitroa, nitroa ja vähän muutakin – 10 vuotta vanhojen kotimaisten elokuvien pelastamistyötä.” Studio 12 – Elokuvan vuosikirja 1982, toimittanut Raimo Silius, 78-104. Suomen elokuvasäätiön julkaisuja. 1983.

Viitteet

[1] Vuoden 2017 raha-arvoon suhteutettuna summat ovat 508 500 euroa (1972), 569 100 euroa (1972) ja 682 900 euroa (1974–1975).